ã€ŠFallout: War Changesã€‹


 1-1. A Ghoul with a Nose

    The group was tired. The whole group was tired. They had been traveling mostly north for days and had been walking for weeks. They would alter their course whenever the one Geiger counter they still had made even the slightest noise. They didn¡¯t have enough caps for radaway. Anything that they could part with had been sold or bartered for food. Every new terrain only served to depress them more, and now they were surrounded by swamp which soaked through their pants up to their knees in some places. They all picked their way through the mud, trying to stay on the highest ground they could find. Every now and then a ghoul would leave the mass of ghouls and wander into the water to grab something edible. Sometimes he or she would eat it, sometimes the food would be returned to the person in the lead. A lean, almost starving woman who carried an assault rifle in her hands and a near empty backpack.

    In time, she stopped, letting the rest of the group catch up to her. ¡°Stay here,¡± she ordered to the group before walking off alone. She made her way to mass of decrepit buildings and defunct overpasses. She started sneaking when she got close enough to worry, looking to see who may inhabit the area. Before she found an opening, a voice called out from a wall.

    ¡°Are you a raider?¡±

    The woman stood up straight, no point in sneaking around now and she would rather keep some dignity. She looked up to see the person who chose to talk instead of shooting her outright. ¡°No,¡± she affirmed. ¡°What is this place?¡±

    He was standing in a guard post looking down at her. A black bird stood next to him. ¡°This is Quincy,¡± he said.

    ¡°Do you have room for more people?¡± The starved traveler asked.

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard our recruitment broadcast? If you¡¯re willing to work hard, you are welcomed here!¡±

    ¡°Does this settlement welcome ghouls?¡±

    ¡°We welcome anyone who is peaceful and hardworking.¡±

    ¡°I have some friends nearby, there are a lot of them, but we don¡¯t want a fight. We need food, and a place to stay.¡±

    ¡°How many are there?¡±

    ¡°Six, unless you want to include me,¡± she added as if she was an afterthought.

    ¡°I will make sure our defenses are alerted, bring them in.¡±

    Without a goodbye, the woman turned around and walked back to the pack of ghouls who were loitering in the swamp. One of the taller ghouls stepped forward to represent the group as a whole. She looked down at the armed woman with worried expectation.

    ¡°They didn¡¯t shoot at me,¡± the shorter woman explained, ¡°they said they are ghoul friendly. We need rest, I say we stay here, at least for a few days.¡±

    The taller ghoul took the advice in. ¡°I think you¡¯re right. Sometime gathering food and supplies would be nice. Did you find out where we are?¡±

    ¡°They said the settlement is Quincy. I don¡¯t know where that is, and I don¡¯t care enough to ask right now.¡±

    The ghouls agreed in and the mass followed the armed woman to where she had her prior conversation. They were too happy to get out of the water and onto dry land. There was a settler standing outside the wall waiting to show them into the settlement proper. The guard who first found the woman was still at his post, joined by the bird.

    ¡°Name¡¯s Jack,¡± the man outside the wall said, ¡°I¡¯m the closest thing to being in charge around as many people as your group. Don¡¯t worry about food, we have corn and tatos rotting in storage waiting for our boss. Please, follow me and I¡¯ll show you where we have some food waiting for you.¡±

    ¡°Do you have anything cooked,¡± the ghoul with the Geiger counter asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± the woman insisted almost defensively. It sounded like part of a longer fight, the way he looked at the Geiger counter in his hands, it probably was.

    They followed Jack around the wall into Quincy.

    One of the ghouls asked. ¡°Those pictures, the ones that look like a skull with an X on the forehead, what do they mean?¡±

    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.

    ¡°Those are from the Gunners. They are a group of mercenaries in this area. But if you ask me, they are just a group of raiders who found they can make more money if they allow people to pay them for the privilege of deciding who their next target will be. They took over this place a little over a year ago. We got this place back, a few months later. It¡¯s taking longer for the few Mister Handies we have helping us to clean off their markings than it took for us to take the place back. Unfortunately, the few members of the town who survived the attack don¡¯t want to come back so if you were hoping for work, we have plenty of space for new members. We don¡¯t discriminate either, so don¡¯t worry about that.¡±

    The man led them into what was once a church, and now looked more like a town center with a suit of power armor on display waiting for maintenance. They were led up to the steeple, the stronger members of the group helped the ones who were too tired and famished to make it up the stairs on their own. Several breaks were taken to let the group rest for the extra exertion.

    As they waited, the ghoul representing the group as a whole spoke. ¡°I¡¯m Lisi, thank you for helping us like this. We¡¯ve traveled for a while, I understand we are in Quincy, but where are we more generally?¡±

    ¡°This is the Commonwealth. Our boss is Nate, a vault dweller who decided to help clean up this area about a year ago. We haven¡¯t seen him in a while, but I¡¯m sure he¡¯d be willing to let you stay. I¡¯ve never heard of him turning anyone who just wants a place to live. Especially with the need for extra workers and extra security.¡±

    ¡°What about beds? We¡¯ve been on the road a long time and could use a rest.¡±

    ¡°Beds are a different issue,¡± Jack admitted. ¡°We have some open ones, but not seven, you all would have to share.¡±

    Eventually, the group was able to arrive at the chapel¡¯s roof and lead over a wooden bridge to a half-destroyed overpass. The settlement had wooden bridges set up over the buildings making several paths for travel. The overpass had the feel of a commons area with enough picnic tables set up for a whole town to gather for meals. The group took up one table, one side squeezing in to make sure all members got a seat. Three birds sat on top of the burned out semitruck watching the visitors.

    Jack helped another member serve them food. It had the look of being cooked hastily, as if the cook made it all just for them, and probably did. The plates were scanty to help prevent overeating, but the cook promised to make more on demand. The group ate greedily. They were grateful for the food, but they could not be said to be in high spirits.

    Lisi talked mostly to Jack, asking questions about jobs that they could fill. The other members talked quietly among themselves.

    As their bellied filled and they were feeling content. Jack was dismissing himself to work on other needs of the community when the ghoul with the Geiger counter got Jack¡¯s attention. ¡°Where can we get some radaway?¡± he asked.

    Jack was stunned by the question. He looked at the seven ragged and dirty members of the meal until his gaze fell on the supposed ghoul who still had a nose. He didn¡¯t realize before that there was one person among them who was not a ghoul. Somehow, despite the fact that she was human, she seemed to fit into the group seamlessly. His own oversight made him uncomfortable. The idea of one human in a group of ghouls made him even more uncomfortable. ¡°There is a pharmacy, they will have all the medicine you need.¡± He answered quickly and hurried away.

    The woman who traveled with the ghouls smiled at his discomfort while nibbling on her third tato. ¡°Idiot,¡± she mumbled under her breath.

    Lisi shot her a reprimanding look, but she could tell that that the woman didn¡¯t care. She then turned her attention to the whole group. ¡°What do you think, guys? We can make a good life here.¡±

    ¡°The guy doesn¡¯t understand ghouls,¡± the woman blurted out talking to the half tato in her hand. ¡°He may not hate you, but he doesn¡¯t get you. There¡¯s too many of you, if you want to find another place, I¡¯ll get you there.¡±

    Geiger counter ghoul looked at her with concern. ¡°We don¡¯t have enough caps to pay you, Tink. Even if you are willing to work for food, we still need to buy radaway for you before you start looking like us.¡±

    ¡°But she¡¯s right, Alex,¡± a female ghoul insisted. ¡°We may be welcomed here now, but our novelty will wear off. Jack was already freaked out by the fact there was someone with us who was not a ghoul.¡±

    ¡°Is there a ghoul friendly place around here? Maybe we can go there instead?¡± a male ghoul asked.

    ¡°Maybe we can find more acceptance in smaller groups? Two or three of us per settlement. That would be less of a burden on any one settlement.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure I want to be surrounded by that many strangers, I like being with people I already know.¡±

    ¡°May I make a suggestion?¡± Tink spoke up again. The ghouls went silent and Lisi signaled that she could. ¡°Why not stay here for now? Get resources together. I¡¯ll get a job that will take me out of here and I¡¯ll ask around, when I get a job that brings me back, you should have resources that you need, and I¡¯ll know the area better. We all should have information so you can make a decision based on more than assumptions. Jack the Idiot only seemed freaked out by me, so I feel safe leaving you guys here, at least for now.¡±

    ¡°We still owe you, and you need radaway,¡± Alex insisted.

    ¡°Get me a job, let the person know that radaway is a nonnegotiable part of the payment and we¡¯ll call it good for now.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Lisi said.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to find a bed; I¡¯ll be back in the morning.¡± Tink stood up. She slipped a few tatos and corn into her backpack before slinging it onto her back. She took her assault rifle in hand and went out into the wasteland to find a place where she could safely sleep.

    The six ghouls finished their meals with little conversation. More than three weeks of constant companionship made new conversations meaningless. As each member finished eating their fill, they got up from the table and started look for work for themselves and for their friend.

 1-2. Good Meetings in Goodneighbor

    Robert Joseph MacCready was sitting in the Third Rail VIP room. He was finishing off a beer while trying not to fall asleep from boredom. He missed the days when Nate would show up at any time and insist the two of them shoot things together. Now, the gun for hire was jobless and back to waiting for someone who needed a gun to hire. A need which had dropped off since Nate decided that an army of generation 1 and generation 2 synths could keep the Commonwealth safe. The idea that he wasn¡¯t needed any more was a bitter pill to swallow. Maybe he should just go back to being a farmer in the Capital Wasteland, he did miss Duncan.

    MacCready got up from the couch and went from the VIP room to the main part of the bar. He could use another drink. His last job was over a month ago. He had finished a run helping Mayor Hancock secure an underground tunnel from a house in the city to a warehouse just outside it. The tunnel that Nate famously helped make, leading to his unbreakable friendship with the mayor of Goodneighbor. Hancock originally planned to collapse it and destroy the path, until someone responsible for finding the safest place to collapse the tunnel pointed out there was no safe place to collapse the tunnel. MacCready didn¡¯t care to find out what Hancock did after that, he just took his money and has watched it disappear while waiting for the next job to come along.

    Magnolia was singing ¡°Baby It¡¯s Just You¡±. He secretly enjoyed Magnolia¡¯s singing. He often found excuses to listen to her live performances in the Third Rail, but he didn¡¯t want to admit he was interested in any music but rock and roll. He did still have a reputation to protect.

    As soon as he reached the bar, he was greeted by his favorite booze dispensing Mr. Handy.

    ¡°Back again, MacCready? What will you put on your tab this time?¡± Whitechapel Charlie asked briskly in his cockney accent.

    ¡°Hey, hey, Charlie! It¡¯s cool, I¡¯ll pay you as soon as I have the caps to pay you, just give me a beer.¡± MacCready responded.

    ¡°You¡¯ll pay when you have caps to pay for a beer? What about your past tab? You still haven¡¯t paid for that,¡± Whitechapel Charlie responded.

    MacCready tried not to groan. He knew his tab was coming due, he was hoping to put that off until he got another job. That was the problem with The Commonwealth becoming a safer place, it meant less work for people who made money from shooting bullets. Peace was great for people who didn¡¯t have jobs that required fighting. It caused people like him to beg and starve.

    ¡°Please, Chuck,¡± MacCready begged. ¡°Just one more, for old time¡¯s sake?¡±

    ¡°For old time¡¯s sake, for old time¡¯s sake. And what am I supposed to tell Mayor Hancock when he does the fucking books and finds that I advanced ya more than I¡¯m worth ¡®for old time¡¯s sake¡¯?¡±

    MacCready was unable to answer the question. Hancock was one of the few people in The Commonwealth who believe that everyone deserves the same rights as humans. He even goes as far as being willing give a Mr. Handy like Charlie freedoms that many thought was impossible. But that wouldn¡¯t stop him from firing the bartender if Charlie was advancing more than could be paid.

    ¡°It¡¯s ok, Chuck,¡± a deeper, third voice chimed in from behind him. ¡°Put it on my tab.¡±

    ¡°Right, Mr. Valentine,¡± Charlie answered and handed MacCready a beer. ¡°Just keep him out of trouble.¡± Charlie hovered away muttering to himself, ¡°Old times sake is nothing more than a bottle.¡±

    MacCready turned around to his old friend, genuinely glad to see him, and for more reasons than a free beer. ¡°Hey, Nick! Thanks for the drink!¡±

    ¡°Consider it payment for you time,¡± Nick responded curtly before directing the young man to a nearby table. ¡°This won¡¯t take long, and I doubt anyone will bother listening in as long as we don¡¯t talk to loud.¡±

    Of course, this wasn¡¯t a social call. Nick couldn¡¯t stand most other robots and Charlie was high on that list. MacCready wasn¡¯t sure if he¡¯d ever seen the famous synth detective talk to Charlie without it becoming a fight. And he was sure he¡¯d heard Valentine claim in the most interesting ways that he wouldn¡¯t spend a single cap in that bar. If Nick was going back on his word and giving Charlie caps, then MacCready knew it was important.

    MacCready sat down at the table between the stairs and the bar with his back facing the VIP lounge, Nick walked around the table and sat with his back to the stairs. They were lucky, the table was usually occupied. The detective pulled out a cigarette before offering one to MacCready. The younger man gladly accepted the offer.

    ¡°So, Nick,¡± MacCready started the conversation off while Nick lit his own cigarette, ¡°what brings you to Good Neighbor?¡±

    ¡°I need your help with a case,¡± Nick explained lighting MacCready¡¯s cigarette. ¡°It¡¯s a pretty common story, kid runs away to join a group of raiders. Instead of accepting the kid as one of them, they tie him up and send the parents a ransom note. Now the parents want me to find their little angel and bring him back home. And I¡¯m not eager for an experience like what happened when I tried the same thing with Darla a year ago. If I never get locked in a vault again, it¡¯ll be too soon.¡±

    As Nick talked people were moving around the bar. Some were entering, some were leaving, and many were going to talk to Whitechapel Charlie to get another drink. He was right, no one seemed to bother listening in. Then again, their friendship wasn¡¯t a secret in town, and the gangs in Goodneighbor were still regrouping after losing Skinny Malone and Sinjin. Goodneighbor was safer from gangs and mob lords than Diamond City. That is until Marowski or an upstart mob lord figures out how to take advantage of the safety everyone was feeling.

    There was one figure who entered and walked from the stairs to the bar. MacCready didn¡¯t pay much attention at first, they were just another drifter wanting food or drink before they find a place to sleep in the attic of the Old State House. But he could have sworn they looked directly at his face as they walked by even if he only noticed from the corner of his eye. He turned his head to see the person¡¯s back to him, talking to Charlie. Something about that backpack, he knew that backpack. Nothing the person was doing was unusual, but that backpack was bringing back a memory that made the expected behavior suspicious.

    ¡°MacCready! Pay attention!¡± Nick raised his voice enough to call back MacCready¡¯s attention, but not for the whole room.

    MacCready forced his attention from the backpack and back to the detective.

    ¡°Sorry, Nick,¡± he apologized. ¡°So, you want me to help you get this kid back?

    ¡°Sorry for yelling at you, I know I¡¯ve been talking about this person like he¡¯s a kid, but he¡¯s a grown adult, just young and dumb. This guy wouldn¡¯t have this problem if he would just take two seconds to think. And he probably wouldn¡¯t have problems thinking if his parents hadn¡¯t bailed him out of every scrap he ever got into.¡± The detective took a drag from his cigarette before talking about more than his feelings, ¡°I need you to help me take out the raiders who are holding this kid hostage. I doubt diplomacy will work, and I know this group, they are likely going to kill¡­¡±

    Nick broke off as someone came near the table and a beer bottle was quietly placed in front of MacCready. As MacCready turned his attention to the bottle, he saw a hand inches in front of his face, flicking the brim of his hat from the bottom. He reached up to stop it from flying off, only to have the still moving figure grab it from behind him. In a few seconds his hat was stolen.

    He jumped up from his seat, knocking his chair to the floor. He threw his cigarette in the ashtray on the table, he didn¡¯t want that to get in the way if there was going to be a fight. As he turned to the person walking towards the stairs, he saw that they were now putting his hat on their shaved head. He ran after the thief ready for a fight. ¡°Hey, man, you have a problem?¡± He demanded. He grabbed the offender by the boney shoulder and pulled them back forcing them to turn around.

    He saw what looked at first to be a skull with eyes grinning at him. The person he was staring at looked like they hadn¡¯t eaten or slept in weeks, like she hadn¡¯t slept in weeks. The black circles around her eyes were dark enough to pass for bruises, making her look more like a skeleton, but the fact she had lips and a nose made it easy to tell she wasn¡¯t a ghoul. He knew this skeleton, from his past. Someone who he thought was dead. Someone who he never expected to see in the Commonwealth.

    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.

    ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± MacCready cried as he hugged his lost friend. She returned the hug with a laugh and let him rock her left and right. It felt disturbingly like hugging a skeleton. But it was so good to hear his friend laugh again.

    ¡°It¡¯s good to see you again, RJ,¡± she told him as she patted his back signaling the hug was finished. That name, she always called him that because she told him siblings don¡¯t refer to each other by last name and Robert Joseph was too much of a mouthful.

    MacCready broke from the hug, and she placed his hat back on his head. ¡°Please, sit down!¡± He grabbed a stray chair from the corner and moved the chair across from himself, next to Nick to help his friend sit down. Something about her presence always made him want to be a little more proper than usual.

    ¡°My gratitude,¡± she responded as she sat in the chair letting him push it in.

    That was it. The fact there was always that past confusion about how people outside of her childhood behaved with too many Victorian novels for guides that was now a set part of her personality. No matter how rough other people got, or how rough she got, she still would have that formal air about her. They could be covered in mud and stuff that used to be inside super mutants, and that was when she was the most formal to the people around her. More formal, and big words that almost no one else understood.

    ¡°When did you get here? Why are you here? What is going on?¡± MacCready talked fast as he tried to get all his questions out as quickly as possible as if that would make the answers come out faster. He fixed his chair and sat down before putting out his cigarette for her.

    She looked at him with the loving big sister look she use to give him that always made him feel like she saw a growing puppy when she looked at him rather than the former mayor he was. He didn¡¯t see when she took the beer she had placed in front of him before, but she was sipping on it now.

    ¡°I¡¯m assuming you want to know when I have arrived to the ¡­ Commonwealth?¡± She asked, she said the last word as if she wasn¡¯t sure where she was yet.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± MacCready confirmed.

    ¡°I got here late yesterday.¡±

    ¡°What brings you here now?¡± Nick asked.

    She looked directly at MacCready while pointing at Nick with a hand she kept close to her body. MacCready knew this was one of the lessons she was always trying to teach him, but he wasn¡¯t quite sure what lesson it was this time.

    Finally, she walked him through this lesson. ¡°RJ,¡± she said slowly and deliberately. ¡°You¡¯re supposed to introduce me to your friend.¡±

    ¡°Oh, right. This is a friend of mine, Nick Valentine. Nick, this is my sister¡­¡±

    ¡°Marian,¡± she interrupted, ¡°Marian Holcombe.¡±

    That wasn¡¯t the name MacCready remembered, but he learned to trust her, especially when she played her games. She extended a hand to shake with Nick¡¯s. MacCready saw her eyes dart from Nick¡¯s face, to the metal skeleton that was his right hand, and back to his face. MacCready remembered how she took everything in, sometimes she even saw things no one else noticed. That skill saved them from more than one ambush.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you had a sister,¡± Nick said. ¡°Aren¡¯t you a little old to have been in a settlement of children with him?¡±

    Marian sat looking at Nick for a second, almost as if she was waiting for him to say something else. MacCready saw her eyes narrow at Nick. ¡°Are you calling me old?¡± she finally asked.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m saying that your age doesn¡¯t fit into MacCready¡¯s story as I know it. I want to know how he can be from a child settlement and have a sister with such an obvious age gap.¡±

    Marian got a look on her face. One that MacCready saw sometimes, normally when she got that look, he got the willies. She was ready for a verbal fight, she rarely had them, but when she did, she normally won.

    ¡°We do have an age gap, Philo Gubb,¡± she started.

    ¡°Nick Valentine,¡± Nick corrected.

    ¡°I¡¯ll let you know when I care. However, I adopted him as my little brother after we both became adults. I believe family means more than genealogy, and when I met RJ he needed a family. I was willing to fill that need, despite my age. Does that answer satisfy you, Soft-boiled?¡±

    ¡°That reminds me,¡± MacCready said, standing from his chair. ¡°I owe you food, don¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t see how having a big sister obligates you to feed her,¡± Nick said.

    ¡°And I don¡¯t see how it¡¯s any of your business rather my little brother would like to buy me a meal or not,¡± she responded.

    MacCready quickly moved away from the table to get some food from Charlie. He forgot that a blanket payment she demanded from anyone who¡¯s life she saved was a meal every time the saved person saw her. He probably had saved her enough to keep that book balanced, but she looked so hungry.

    ¡°What is going on over there?¡± Whitechapel Charlie asked.

    ¡°My sister is in town. I¡¯ll take a squirrel on a stick,¡± MacCready answered.

    ¡°Your sister, eh?¡± the Mr. Handy asked with suspicion in his voice. One of his eyes moved forward and the aperture narrowed as if he was examining her. ¡°She doesn¡¯t seem to be getting along with Valentine, over there.¡±

    ¡°What? No, they are getting along great.¡±

    Whitechapel Charlie handed MacCready a squirrel on a stick before accepting his money. ¡°Just make sure to have them out of my bar before they start shooting, is all I¡¯m saying. I¡¯ll put this on Valentine¡¯s tab.¡± With that the bartender went back to cleaning glasses and ignoring anyone who didn¡¯t want to participate in business.

    MacCready returned to the table where his two friends were talking. Nick seemed to have finished his cigarette and hadn¡¯t started a new one yet. Marian had placed her beer bottle a few extra inches away from her, a habit MacCready knew she had to remind herself that the bottle was empty. They seemed to still be in conversation when he got back.

    ¡°What I¡¯m saying, Sweetheart, is that I want to make sure MacCready is running with the right crowd and not with people who will have him get himself in trouble.¡±

    ¡°That may be the first statement you¡¯ve said that I agree with, Mr. Valentine. Though, I am remised to observe that it would seem as if RJ¡¯s choice in friends has declined in quality since the last time I¡¯ve seen him. However, I am forced to treat him as an adult and let him make his own decisions. Even if I believe they are to his detriment.¡±

    ¡°What does that mean?¡± MacCready asked as he gave Marian her food.

    ¡°Which part?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Detriment.¡±

    She was silent for a moment as she took the time to put the definition into words while he sat back down in his seat. ¡°It means that it¡¯s to your disadvantage, but to the extreme.¡±

    MacCready tried to make sure he would remember it, Marian got annoyed if she explained the same thing multiple times.

    ¡°So, how did you two become friends?¡± Nick asked before MacCready could say anything.

    Marian was busy eating the food he handed her, so MacCready decided to answer. ¡°She pushed me off a building.¡±

    ¡°Pushed you off a¡­building?¡± Valentine asked slowly.

    ¡°I crawled down and dragged your sorry ass to a clinic, don¡¯t make it sound like I¡¯m a complete monster,¡± Marian said.

    ¡°My leg was broken in two places.¡±

    ¡°I said complete monster, I¡¯m still a monster, just not a complete one.¡±

    The two siblings smiled at each other, enjoying the fight that was so old they were just going through the motions speaking the same lines they knew so well. Neither of them were angry about it anymore. He was never mad at her for it, it was never her fault.

    ¡°How is your leg?¡± she asked a little more seriously. It wasn¡¯t her fault, but she still blamed herself. ¡°Can¡¯t be too bad if you walked here from the Capital Wasteland.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t even feel the breaks anymore. I think you got me to that clinic fast enough that it¡¯s almost as if my leg never broke.¡±

    ¡°I really am glad about that, truly. I better go find a safe place for the night.¡± She said as she pulled out her chair and stood up. ¡°I hope to see you around, RJ.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m normally here or in the VIP room over there. If you come by later, I¡¯ll help you get set up.¡±

    ¡°Much appreciated,¡± she responded as she grabbed her assault rifle and started walking out. ¡°Take care of yourself, Soft-boiled. And don¡¯t let my brother get hurt or I may have to shoot you.¡±

    She quietly walked out of bar; there was a little sway showing she was slightly drunk. MacCready wondered if she had eaten anything that day before he gave her that squirrel on a stick. Her backpack looked thinner than he remembered ever seeing it. Did she spend the little money she had for food to buy a beer so she could play that prank on him?

    He remembered how they could enter any settlement in the Capital Wasteland and there was someone who felt that they owed her enough to give her and her friend a free meal. She always told him there was more power in helping other people than helping yourself. She used to lecture him that if you make yourself helpful, people will naturally want to help you in return. He suddenly felt what she meant with those words, he wanted to return all the help she gave him over the years. He wanted to keep their books balanced.

    ¡°You should hire her, too,¡± MacCready told Nick. ¡°She¡¯s not as good of a shot as me, but she can sneak better than anyone I know. Can I have another cigarette?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure she can,¡± Nick replied dryly. ¡°Why did you put out that last one?¡±

    ¡°She doesn¡¯t like smoking,¡± MacCready answered. Nick handed him another cigarette before lighting it up for him. MacCready then swirled Marian¡¯s beer bottle to see if it was really empty before checking to see if there was any left in his own bottle.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think we need her help with this job,¡± Nick said. ¡°I¡¯ll pay you your usual for the job.¡±

    ¡°Two hundred fifty caps?¡± MacCready asked.

    ¡°Half now, half when the job is done.¡± He said as he handed over the promised caps.

    ¡°Hey, Nick, you know I¡¯m good for it!¡±

    ¡°I do, but that doesn¡¯t mean I want to give you an excuse to get drunk tonight and hung over while we do the job tomorrow. We¡¯ll leave first thing in the morning. I figured I can go in shooting while you snipe them off. We want to confuse them enough they don¡¯t just kill the hostage while we fight to save him.¡±

    ¡°Works for me,¡± MacCready agreed. ¡°And if you change your mind, I¡¯m sure Marian will be happy to help.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± Nick said as he got up and left the bar.

    MacCready finished his cigarette before getting another beer and returning to the VIP lounge. He knew how Marian survived between jobs. She would probably stay in the area killing anything dangerous to travelers and using what she scavenged to survive from one day to the next. The area around Good Neighbor was probably going to be the safest it¡¯s been since Nate was active. More so since she was going to focus on the area she was in until she got a job. He always thought it hurt her business, but she never seemed to care about business, or caps, or anything else he did.

    She liked helping people, just like Nick. She liked reading books and solving puzzles. The more he thought about it, the more she was like Nick. Those two will get along great while she¡¯s in the Commonwealth. MacCready just knew it.

 1-3. Explanations and Expositions

    Good Neighbor must have been named ironically. It was filled with so much corruption that no matter how na?ve Marian thought of herself, she was still able to smell it. It was as strong at that urine smell that was the strongest of any city she¡¯d been to before.

    She hoped that her stay in this city was not going to be long. She didn¡¯t like being surrounded by reminders of how ultimately useless her efforts will always be. This city was the biggest reminder she ever saw. Yet, whenever she heard someone offhandedly say, ¡°live free, sister,¡± she couldn¡¯t help but feel her heart soar with hope. She wasn¡¯t sure if there was a reverse to gilding, but she suspected this city was that. The crime and corruption were the most visible things from a casual glance of this city¡¯s personality but hope and comradery was what was seen underneath a scratched surface. No wonder why RJ liked this place.

    Marian ducked into The Third Rail hoping that RJ was going to be there. She waved at the well-dressed bouncer and gave him a friendly smile. He looked her over and seemed to have decided that despite her still rugged appearance she wasn¡¯t going to cause trouble. She saw his shoulders relax a little as his knees bent ever so slightly. She took this as an invitation to work on her reputation. She walked up to the ghoul, talking with her voice raised half an octave to sound younger than she was.

    ¡°I am so sorry; I forgot my manners yesterday. May I have your name?¡± She asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s Ham,¡± the ghoul responded.

    He seemed nice if direct, nothing about him told her that he would hurt her. Yet, he wouldn¡¯t have a job like this in a place like this if he wasn¡¯t dangerous. She just will have to avoid making him dangerous. She felt herself smiling slightly larger.

    ¡°It¡¯s good to meet you, Ham,¡± she said genuinely. ¡°Name¡¯s Marian.¡± She held out her hand slightly, enough that he knew that she did want to shake his hand, but not so much that he would feel forced to.

    Ham took a second to reassess her. ¡°Whatever you¡¯re selling, I¡¯m not buying,¡± he responded.

    ¡°Not selling,¡± she told him. ¡°I just figured that if shit happens, you¡¯re the guy I want looking out for me.¡±

    There¡¯s that third assessment before he took her hand for a shake. She could just hear Alex getting on her case if he knew she was shaking hands of random ghouls without taking a Rad-x, but she knew how little radiation ghouls give off in skin-to-skin contact. ¡°I hope you¡¯re not planning on starting any of that shit,¡± Ham warned before letting go of her hand.

    ¡°That seems¡­¡± Counterproductive was the first word that came to her mind, but that word seemed to just open her up to a lot more lengthy and needless explanations. She knew she had good intentions, she just needed to convince Ham the same thing. ¡°¡­like a good way to get dead.¡± She decided to settle with that.

    Ham seemed satisfied with that and even smirked a little. Marian felt a thrill, she doubted he smiled often. ¡°Glad we agree on that. I need to focus on my job, now. Enjoy your stay.¡±

    ¡°It was good meeting you,¡± she waved as she passed Ham and walked down the stairs into bar.

    She wasn¡¯t at the bottom of the stairs before she started looking for her brother. She looked for his hat on every head in the bar. If he took that thing off for any reason when she needed to find him, she would have to hurt him. Alas, he wasn¡¯t in the bar area. She¡¯ll have to check the VIP area, but after she gets some food from the bar. She shifted her posture and facial expression slightly as she reached the floor. She had to go from convincing Ham she wasn¡¯t trouble to convincing everyone else that she was.

    As she walked towards the bar, she kept her ears open to the conversations around her. She had to find work on her own and not expect it to come to her. A problem that only existed when she was in an area where no one knew her. She was passing the table between the stairs and the bar when she heard a woman mention how she would like to go to Diamond City.

    Marian had to start building a new reputation, and this was an opening for a possible job. Neither woman looked like they were the type to get into daily gun fights. If the Commonwealth was anything like the Capital Wasteland, any distance between settlements was dangerous enough for even an experienced fighter to want company for an impending fight.

    ¡°Excuse me,¡± Marian interrupted politely. ¡°I¡¯m new here, what¡¯s this about Diamond City?¡±

    ¡°I was just telling my friend here I¡¯m planning on going back there,¡± the brunette woman said.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like the idea of you wandering around the wasteland on your own,¡± her friend responded. ¡°The roads are still too dangerous. And I don¡¯t trust all those Institute synths running around.¡±

    ¡°I can escort you there, if you¡¯d like,¡± Marian offered.

    ¡°For my life savings in caps?¡± the woman derided.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never been there, so all I ask is that you¡¯d be able to direct me in where we are going,¡± Marian offered. She slowly shifted her voice to be slightly harder than usual. This part was always a balancing act she hated. She had to convince a potential client that she won¡¯t slit their throat, but that she¡¯s still willing to slit someone else¡¯s.

    ¡°How do I know you¡¯re not a raider looking to kill me for a few extra caps?¡±

    A common question.

    Marian moved her right foot back and shifted her weight onto that foot, making herself seem as unintimidating as possible. She moved her hands bringing attention to the fact that they were opened and away from anything that might be thought of as a weapon. She needed the potential client to feel comfortable around her. ¡°I cannot prove that I am not something. But I won¡¯t push you. Go ahead and think about my offer. You can come to me any time and let me know if you decide you like it. Take your time, you have until someone else decides to hire me,¡± with that, she nodded to both women and turned back towards the bar.

    She walked up to an area of that bar that was devoid of seats. The Mr. Handy that worked behind the bar was already hovering there, spinning a rag inside a glass. The rag didn¡¯t look much cleaner than the glass. Marian was shocked at the sight of a Mr. Handy who didn¡¯t care about cleanliness and found herself staring at the rag as she approached the bar. ¡°Well, if it isn¡¯t the person everyone is talking about,¡± the Mr. Handy greeted roughly. ¡°What will it be?¡±

    Marian forced herself to look away from the glass and rag and look in one of the robot¡¯s three eyes. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that I was that impressive,¡± Marian bantered.

    ¡°Between the fight you had with Mr. Valentine, and the fact our good mayor is flustered with trying to figure out how you were able to sneak in and out of our fair city without him being told, you¡¯re quite the conversation piece around here.¡±

    Before Marian could take all this new information in and decide what that means for her reputation, she heard footsteps approaching her from behind. She looked down at the bar to see if she should prepare for a fight and saw a shadow cast on the bar. She took in this information also, ready to protect herself if she needed to before she heard a ghoul¡¯s voice behind her.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough, Charlie,¡± the voice ordered.

    ¡°As you say, Mayor Hancock,¡± Charlie responded.

    Only a stupid mayor would attack her in a crowded place like this. This city didn¡¯t seem like the type to tolerate a stupid mayor for longer than it would take for someone to pull out a gun and put him out of the city¡¯s misery, so she was probably safe at this moment.

    ¡°Put anything she wants on my tab,¡± the mayor continued. ¡°I need to speak with this new visitor.¡±

    ¡°So, what will it be?¡± Charlie asked. Two of his three eyes were pointed at Marian, signifying that he was talking to her.

    Marian took a moment to compose herself, it wouldn¡¯t do for the mayor to hear a quiver in her voice while he was sizing her up. If he was sizing her up for a meal, she wanted to make sure he thought she was too big to eat, or at least he would be convinced of a few barbs getting stuck in his throat.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have what he¡¯s having,¡± she said calmly with a little vivacity.

    ¡°And what will that be?¡± Charlie asked, obviously losing patience with her.

    She answered wrong. This was going to cause problems for her, she just knew it.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take the usual, and a squirrel on a stick,¡± Hancock rescued her. ¡°And if you don¡¯t automatically make that two, there will be hell to pay.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mister Mayor,¡± Charlie grumbled.

    So, this mayor was not the kind to leave someone hanging, even over something as small as embarrassment. Marian accepted her squirrel on a stick and grabbed a bottle of ¡°the usual¡± hoping that that didn¡¯t mean anything that will get her in trouble. At least not before RJ showed up to get her out of trouble. She looked down at the hand that took the other squirrel on a stick and noticed that it sported a red coat with the undershirt having frills at the wrist.

    The Commonwealth seemed to have a wealth of insanity. She was still getting a taste out of her mouth from fighting with someone who thought he was a noir detective. Did she have to deal with someone who believed he was a founding father as well? She was starting to think she should get her friends out of the Commonwealth and continue North before whatever was in the water started affecting them.

    She turned around and faced a ghoul wearing an outfit that looked like he thought he was a character from Tristram Shandy. Tricorn hat and everything. She couldn¡¯t help but start at the getup.

    ¡°I know, it¡¯s not much to look at,¡± Hancock said with a shy smile.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s a very impressive,¡± Marian responded automatically. ¡°But you seem to have neglected the brass buttons.¡±

    Hancock looked silently at her for a moment, and Marian quickly reviewed the past few moments hoping to find a way to save herself from a moment of lowering her guard. Before she could panic, Hancock started laughing. She reminded herself to get to Quincy as quickly as she could.

    ¡°Sister, you¡¯re alright,¡± he finally said. ¡°Fahrenheit, did you hear that? What do you think about me sporting some brass buttons?¡±

    ¡°Whatever makes you happy, boss,¡± she droned. ¡°I¡¯ll take a beer, put it on Hancock¡¯s tab.¡±

    Marian took this new woman in. The name told her that the woman had a history with Raiders. The body armor said she was used to gun fights, Marian would kill for armor that good, she had to sell all of her armor to help pay for food on the way to the Commonwealth. Still, that didn¡¯t tell her what this woman¡¯s job was here. Mistress, bodyguard, maybe both. The type of job which Hancock would want to keep her near him.

    Mayor Hancock broke into her assessment. Reminding Marian that he was the bigger threat. ¡°Come with me to the VIP Lounge. We have some talking to do.¡±

    ¡°If it is all the same with you. I would rather talk out here.¡±

    Hancock looked at her as if he had never been refused before, then he looked at the tunnel that led to the VIP Lounge and back to her face. His posture seemed to shift as if he understood what she wasn¡¯t saying.

    ¡°I understand,¡± he answered calmly, almost sympathetically. ¡°But I need to speak with you privately. I promise, this will be all business.¡±

    Marian looked directly into his jet black eyes and took in what all she knew about him as well as choosing to pay attention to her gut instinct. Nothing told her that she was in trouble. Even her gut instinct seemed to stay calm around this man. He did have a chaperone with him, which could be to help keep them both safe, or she could be an accomplice who would make a fight two on one. But he was mad at her, and not listening to his demands could get her into more trouble than it was worth. She had to take the risk.

    ¡°This is your city, lead the way,¡± she responded motioning to the tunnel with the crudely written sign sporting blocky ¡°VIP¡± above it. She watched as the mayor turned and walked away from her. She took in his gait, how square his shoulders were, and how he held his head. This was a man who was comfortable in his own skin, and his authority. She hoped that meant she will be safe with him.

    She soon followed him, noticing that Fahrenheit was following her more than him. So, either she really was a bodyguard of some type, or a very unhappy mistress.

    The three of them entered the empty room with too much red lighting. Paintings and posters were on the walls, distracting her from the people who were with her. Marian decided to sit against the wall opposite the door, where she could see people entering and leaving while Hancock and Fahrenheit took up the other wall that had seats. She put her drink on the table next to her to keep it out of the way while she unloaded her gear. She set her backpack at her feet before she pulled her assault rifle, Faenus, from over her head and slid it under the chair she sat on. She made a point to keep one foot always touching Faenus. She had a paranoia of having her gun stolen when she wasn¡¯t looking straight at it. A paranoia that had saved her life in the past.

    Hancock sat quietly until she had settled in. ¡°This is my head of security,¡± he gestured at Fahrenheit.

    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.

    The two women nodded to each other before Marian began nibbling on her meal. Marian found herself wanting to analyze that new piece of information, but she decided that she was getting dangerously deep in that rabbit hole. She contented herself to only chewing on squirrel meat, she can chew on information later.

    Hancock smiled at her again. He may be crazy, but at least he seemed nice. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t believe the shock I got when I heard that a stranger to Goodneighbor decided to have a verbal sparring match with my buddy, Nick Valentine.¡±

    Marian almost chocked on her meat. The guy who was yelling at RJ? The asshole was the type who thought he was smarter than everyone else and wanted the world to know it, the type she couldn¡¯t stand. How could she have known that he was buddies with the mayor? Shit, she was surprised she hadn¡¯t been escorted out of town for her behavior the day before.

    ¡°Are you ok?¡± Hancock asked sounding genuinely concerned.

    Marian took in a breath, trying to regain her composure. ¡°Mayor Hancock¡­¡±

    ¡°Just Hancock, please.¡±

    ¡°Hancock, I did not know that he was your friend. I hope that it is not a requirement to be cordial with that man,¡± Marian responded, unable to keep the vitriol out of her voice with the last two words. She let herself scratch the back of her hand to calm her nerves. She obviously had enough to focus on, not scratching could no longer be one of them.

    ¡°Not at all,¡± he reassured her. ¡°From what I heard; you actually gave him a challenge. I don¡¯t think Nick gets reminded often enough that he¡¯s not as impressive as he thinks he.¡±

    ¡°So, what did you want to speak with me about, if not my behavior towards Soft-boiled?¡±

    ¡°I wanted to talk about how you came to this city without me being notified. The first time you enter Goodneighbor you¡¯re a guest, and I like to be a good host and meet all my guests. But I didn¡¯t see you until you were walking out my door. That makes me feel like I failed as a host,¡± Hancock explained.

    Marian had to be careful with a voice like that. The man was charming, the kind of charm that could get Marian in trouble. She was finished eating and pocketed the trash before taking a swig of her drink. Suddenly she found herself coughing into the drink. ¡°What the hell is this?¡¯ She asked too loud.

    ¡°I see you¡¯ve never had Bobrov¡¯s Best,¡± Hancock responded taking a sip himself.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to drank anything that was paint thinner based,¡± she muttered before taking a much more cautious sip. ¡°With all due respect, if I had known that said policy existed, I would have made sure to acknowledge it.¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t know about the rule, and you aren¡¯t in trouble. The guards who were at the door, however¡­¡± The mayor let the sentence hang unfinished.

    Marian could feel the blood draining from her face, she knew a threat when she heard one. Even if the threat is for someone else. She caused some innocent people to get in trouble. She didn¡¯t know what the punishment tended to be. It could be anything from a slap on the wrists, to having said wrists removed with the hands attached to them.

    ¡°I want to know what you did to sneak in, so I can give them the appropriate punishment.¡±

    How the fuck did this man manage to sound menacing while keeping his voice even? Marian ran a hand along the back of her head, making a mental note for the fifth time that day that she needed a haircut. She quickly thought trying to remember what she did to sneak into a city this time. She had a variety of harmless tricks she sometimes used just to see if they worked. What did she do yesterday?

    As she tried to think, RJ walked into the VIP room. She looked up, smiled, and nodded to him. A distraction that could buy her some time.

    ¡°Glad you came back,¡± he said.

    ¡°Like I¡¯d leave you hanging. But I might be having a reason to move soon.¡±

    ¡°You have a job already?¡± he asked cautiously.

    ¡°Not yet, but soon. She¡¯s thinking over my offer, but I think she¡¯ll take it. Come sit with me.¡± Marian gestured to the couch next to her.

    RJ sat down and handed her a mutt chop.

    ¡°You even cooked it for me?¡± she asked with a little tease in her voice.

    ¡°Yeah, I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡±

    ¡°Of course not. I¡¯m assuming I¡¯m the only person in the room who doesn¡¯t already know everyone else.¡± Marian was finally able to feel at ease. She could take her cues from RJ until she knows the other people in the room and how to stay on their good sides. She started nibbling on the new meal handed to her. This may be enough to make her feel satisfied for perhaps the first time since she left the Capital Wasteland.

    ¡°Good to see you again, MacCready,¡± Hancock greeted. ¡°So, what¡¯s this you said about a job?¡±

    ¡°My sister here is a bodyguard,¡± RJ explained, letting her eat. ¡°She¡¯ll stay in one place until someone needs to go somewhere. She¡¯ll go with them and lend an extra gun when it¡¯s needed. Then she¡¯ll stay there until a new job comes around.¡±

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t sound like a good way to make caps,¡± Hancock muttered.

    ¡°It¡¯s not,¡± Marian responded. ¡°I¡¯m not good at making caps.¡±

    ¡°Then why do you do it?¡± Fahrenheit asked.

    Marian suddenly found eye contact to be too hard. They didn¡¯t need the whole story, just the quick reason. ¡°I keep meeting people. People who need help. I can¡¯t walk away, so I do what I can to help them.¡±

    Hancock was the first to respond. His voice was quiet and even, either he was trying to reassure her, or he was setting up a trap for her. ¡°That¡¯s an admirable reason, and I can respect that. However, you¡¯re still working in my town. Which means you still have to pay taxes. My tax rate is ten percent, but for a reason like that I am willing to go as low as eight.¡±

    RJ snorted; Marian always felt awkward explaining how she survived to people who saw caps as the main goal to life. ¡°The job I am waiting on the price is to be shown where Diamond City is. The price for the job that brought me here was radaway and directions here. Sometimes I get paid months or years after I do a job by being promised a free meal every time a former client sees me. If I ever have ten caps in my pocket, I normally spend them on food or stimpaks or something else I need to live until tomorrow. I¡¯m not sure how I can pay taxes with any of that.¡±

    Hancock was quiet as he listened to what she told him. He seemed sympathetic. But he was still in charge, and this was his money they were talking about. Marian was ready to find herself working outside the gate. It wouldn¡¯t be the first time she was exiled for tax evasion because of the complications in taxing ten percent of a tato.

    ¡°I understand what you¡¯re saying,¡± he said at last. ¡°I do think what you say you¡¯re doing is admirable, and I can relate to being unable to walk away from someone who needs help. But, I can¡¯t just let you work here for free. Once I start that, no one will ever pay taxes, and a city can¡¯t function on good feelings. So here is what we are going to do. Whenever you come to Good Neighbor, come see me in my office. I might ask you to do some things for me. If you can give me information that you think I can use, that would also help me out a lot. I¡¯ll even give you a meal every time I see you. Anyone who can keep Nick on his toes is someone worth getting to know in my book.¡±

    Marian felt relieved. She checked herself quickly. This man was the soul of his city. He might have the hopeful understanding of the people who wish her to live free, but he was still dangerous. She was worried he might pull her into situations she did not want to get into.

    ¡°Will I be able to turn down any job that you ask me to do?¡± she asked.

    ¡°A cautious answer. I like that. You can, within reason. I will pay you for most of the jobs, so you will still have room to negotiate. I promise not to stiff you on any jobs you do, either. You seem capable, and I think I could use someone with your skills, so I¡¯m going to want to keep you coming back.¡±

    Marian chewed on the idea as she chewed the last of her dogmeat. She handed the bone back to her brother for him to throw away without the negotiations having to deal with a hiccup. Her face flushed at the idea that he was talking about sex with her, but he had a bodyguard who was prettier than her. If he wanted sex, then he didn¡¯t need to talk in circles to trap her. No, he probably didn¡¯t see her as a prostitute. She wasn¡¯t sure what else he could want from her, but if she didn¡¯t take his offer, she wouldn¡¯t find out. She would only find herself sitting outside the gate.

    ¡°That sounds like a fair deal,¡± Marian said as she scratched the side of her neck. She wiped her nails off on her pants. She needed new nail cutters. ¡°I will warn you; I am planning on going back to the Capital Wasteland soon.¡±

    ¡°Can I come with you?¡± RJ interrupted. ¡°I really would like to see Duncan again.¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s Duncan,¡± Marian asked, turning her attention to her adopted brother. ¡°Wait, did you meet a boy? Does he treat you right?¡± She was happy to think that he found someone who made him happy during the years since she last saw him.

    ¡°He¡¯s my son,¡± RJ answered.

    Marian felt her face and heart both sink before her eyes grew with fear for the nephew she just learned she had. ¡°RJ, you didn¡¯t know about what¡¯s going on out there?¡±

    ¡°Know what?¡± RJ asked.

    Hancock leaned forward quietly, obviously just as interested. Fahrenheit sat back and crossed her arms, probably the way she showed interest.

    ¡°Shit is going on out there,¡± she panicked almost screaming. ¡°That¡¯s why I brought so many people here with as little as we had.¡±

    ¡°You paid to bring them here yourself?¡± RJ asked. He knew her too well. He would never have helped someone without payment upfront, but he planned to survive longer than she did. She¡¯d rather make sure someone lived than get paid for it.

    ¡°It was better than the alternative,¡± She shot back.

    ¡°And what would that be?¡± Hancock asked calmly.

    Marian took a deep breath, so much had been happening for so long that, to her, it just was. Her head was swimming with all the information and emotion. Now she had to put her knowledge into words. It wasn¡¯t something she was good at, but everyone seemed ready to listen to her, which made it easier. ¡°You know how things have been going to Hell since the Lyons died?¡± She asked her brother.

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s been getting worse. Exponentially worse. Are you aware that Elder Maxson is dead?¡±

    ¡°I helped kill him,¡± RJ answered.

    Marian was silent for a moment. She had to stop herself from blaming RJ for anything that has been happening. He couldn¡¯t have known; if anything, killing the head of the Brotherhood of Steel was very impressive. She never liked Arthur anyway, he was always a little shit.

    ¡°Do you remember how I use to lecture you about unforeseeable consequences?¡± She asked him instead.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± he said, then as if it he realized what she was saying too late, ¡°Oh.¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± she responded looking away from him. She faced towards Hancock but was barely looking at him. She tried to take a swig of the Bobrov¡¯s Best but found it empty.

    ¡°Go get another round for Ms. Halcombe,¡± Hancock told Fahrenheit. ¡°I¡¯ll catch you up on anything you need to know.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a light weight, I don¡¯t think I can handle another,¡± she explained as a polite decline.

    ¡°I insist,¡± he told her. ¡°It looks like you¡¯ve been in some bad shit and you could probably use something to help you relax.¡±

    ¡°Thanks,¡± she said as she went through shifting out the rumors and the lies in her head for the truth, as well as trying to get it all in chronological order and not bog things down with too much information. ¡°Well, the idiot didn¡¯t have any descendants to take over for him.¡±

    ¡°I thought the Brotherhood of Steel had ways of dealing with problems like that,¡± Hancock said.

    ¡°They do, the position is supposed to go to the highest-ranking officer still capable of leading until the next leader can get sorted out,¡± she explained. ¡°Problem is, too many people didn¡¯t want to wait their turn to be the next Elder. So now the entire group has fractioned into about a dozen clans all trying to be the next Elder family. From what I understand, anyone who can trace their lineage to someone who worked with Elder Roger Maxson is claiming their right to authority. Thank you.¡± Fahrenheit returned and handed Marian another bottle.

    ¡°So, what¡¯s happening to the Capital Wasteland?¡± RJ asked.

    ¡°That¡¯s where the politics gets fun. There are some clans who are trying to show they will still protect the people, so they started staking claims to areas for protection asking for resources to help them in return. I would like to believe that it started benevolently, but other clans started claiming territory as their own as a method to keep the clans they are fighting with from getting more resources. The whole area has become a feudal system with no king to keep order.¡±

    ¡°Shit,¡± Hancock drew out.

    ¡°What about the East Coast?¡± RJ was now in a panic. Marian was too tired from watching it all happen to feel that panic anymore. She could only think of the people still stuck there.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± she admitted. ¡°I don¡¯t know if they know about what¡¯s going on, or if they care. I just know The Capital Wasteland is now the site of an ongoing civil war.¡±

    ¡°So, you got out?¡± Hancock asked.

    ¡°I did what I could for who I could,¡± Marian said. ¡°I got a group of my friends together and we started North with no real plan about where we were going. We just had to get out.¡±

    Everyone was quiet for a second. Marian scratched her jacket¡¯s sleeve trying to get the itch out of her arm before drinking more of her moonshine.

    ¡°You said you were planning on going back?¡± Hancock finally asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s what she does,¡± RJ muttered.

    ¡°There are too many people who are vulnerable. They need help, and I can¡¯t expect anyone else to help them,¡± she explained. She then suddenly remembered that her brother¡¯s family were some of those people she was just talking about. ¡°Write me a letter.¡± She blurted out, turning to face him.

    ¡°What is that going to do?¡± RJ asked.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go get Duncan,¡± she explained. ¡°No one will believe I¡¯m your sister, and rightfully so. We look nothing alike. But if you write a letter explaining things, I¡¯m sure they will listen to me. I¡¯ll bring Duncan back here, and his mother too.¡±

    ¡°His mother is dead,¡± RJ told her.

    Marian slowed down from her excitement of having something to do. ¡°My condolences. Then whomever you have watching him. I¡¯ll bring them back here.¡±

    ¡°Look at yourself, Marian! Just look at yourself!¡± RJ snapped. ¡°You¡¯re barely alive as it is. If you go back, you¡¯re going to starve to death before you¡¯re even halfway there. I know you can survive in the Wasteland better than any Scavenger I¡¯ve ever met, but you still have to figure out how to get Duncan and every stray you pick up back here with no food or water and I¡¯m betting you have almost no ammo. I can¡¯t ask you to go, not at least until you¡¯re better prepared.¡±

    ¡°If I go now, I can help more people,¡± Marian argued. ¡°Every day I wait, that¡¯s more people who I can¡¯t save.¡±

    Hancock interrupted their fight, ¡°You can¡¯t help anyone if you can¡¯t make it. I understand where you¡¯re coming from, I really do. But you have to take care of yourself first.¡±

    Marian sat back and brooded in her seat. Her drink was empty and she would be useless for anything but sleeping if she had a third. They were right. This was the first time in a month she didn¡¯t feel hungry, and she still felt physically weak from suffering the constant hunger. She also knew that she didn¡¯t have a long-term plan. Six people may have been accepted readily enough into one settlement, but what if she had managed to save all ten of the people she started out with? Would Quincy be able to handle a steady stream of people running from a war? These were complications Marian needed to face.

    ¡°Let me help you out,¡± Hancock said breaking the silence. ¡°I¡¯d like to help sponsor your refugee trips, but MacCready is right. You wouldn¡¯t be able to make it in your condition. I need to get this city prepared for an influx of refugees when we are close to being ready, I¡¯ll let you know. By that time, you will probably be ready, too.¡¯

    Marian was surprised by how accommodating Hancock was being. She was about to express her doubts when the woman she had spoken to before walked into the room. Marian shifted her attention to this woman.

    ¡°Miss?¡± The woman asked as she entered. ¡°I made up my mind. I would like to have you go to Diamond City with me.¡±

    This was good timing. Marian was in a bad mood now and could use an excuse to shoot at something.

    ¡°When would you like to leave?¡± Marian asked, tamping down her anger.

    ¡°As soon as we can? I¡¯d like to get there before dark.¡± She said.

    ¡°Of course. We can leave as soon as I¡¯m finished talking with Mayor Hancock.¡±

    ¡°Good to see you, Ellie,¡± Hancock greeted. ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a seat with us? We are almost finished here and then I¡¯ll let you both get on with your business.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Ellie responded took a seat next to RJ.

    ¡°Before you leave, I do still want to know how you snuck into Goodneighbor,¡± Hancock demanded.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t!¡± RJ responded. ¡°Which trick did you use this time?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve done this before?¡± Fahrenheit asked.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been trying to remember,¡± Marian explained. ¡°I think it was the one where I walked in and waved to a random person.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t remember that one,¡± RJ admitted.

    ¡°It¡¯s one of my newer ones,¡± Marian responded she knew she would have to explain it to keep Hancock from punishing his guards and perhaps her as well. ¡°I came in with a client who¡¯s been here before, which already made the guards think it¡¯s possible I was with him before. Then I waved at someone, and Daisy, I hope she named her booth after herself, happened to wave back. I went up to her to talk and so the guards decided I must have been here before, they just assumed they weren¡¯t on shift then.¡±

    Hancock started laughing again. ¡°I feel like I should be asking you if you have a Geiger counter.¡±

    Marian looked at him very confused, she had forgotten he was insane since he had been so lucid until now.

    ¡°It¡¯s an inside joke,¡± Hancock explained, ¡°but thank you for letting me know. I¡¯ll let you two go, and I do hope to see you again soon, Marian.¡±

    Marian stood up; she slid her arms into the straps of her near empty backpack. She pulled Faenus out from under the couch and slung over her shoulder to have it in easy reach when they left the city. Ellie got up and joined her. ¡°It was good to meet you as well, Hancock. Take care of yourself, RJ. I want that letter next time I see you. Fahrenheit.¡±

    The two women then left the room to make their way to Diamond City. Marian did her best to leave everything about the conversation in that room. She needed to focus on the now, and she needed to make sure to get this woman safely to her destination.

 1-4. Traveling Women

    ¡°Before we start, I do have rules,¡± the mysterious woman told Ellie. ¡°If I tell you to shut up, you shut up. If I tell you to wait somewhere, you wait there. There will be times when I need to check an area to make sure it¡¯s safe, and I don¡¯t want to have to look for you afterwards. I will forgive you if where I left you suddenly became dangerous, but not if you simply think you know better than me. If you don¡¯t like how I¡¯m doing my job, you can leave me at any time, but I reserve the same curtesy. I refuse to die for an idiot.¡±

    Ellie thought these rules over. They could be reasonable, no one wants to work with someone who thinks they know everything. But they could also be a new type of raider trap.

    The self-proclaimed bodyguard said her name was Marian, and that she was new to the Commonwealth. Ellie wasn¡¯t sure how much faith to put into Marian, she looked haggard, and something about her demeanor made her seem like someone who never got into a fight in her life. Ellie was never as good at reading a situation as Nick, he could have figured this woman out by now. Something about this woman wasn¡¯t adding up, Ellie just couldn¡¯t figure out what that thing was

    As the two women walked out of the gates that guarded Goodneighbor, suddenly it was as if she was standing next to a different person. Marian had her weapon ready; her shoulders were squared with anticipation. She looked left and right slowly and quietly. She was almost frightening in her focus.

    ¡°Where to?¡± she asked with her voice quieter than it had been. It sounded more like an order.

    ¡°Turn left,¡± Ellie told her.

    Marian started moving, each step sounded quieter than it should be. This was much different than travelling with Nick. Marian paused slightly when she saw the debris on the ground but moved through it with little problems. They made their way through the streets and alleys until they made it to The Commons.

    Marian stopped before entering the area she looked at the warning signs. The woman who claimed to never have been in the area before looked at Ellie and pointed to one of the warning signs. The directness of her face and the fact her eyes didn¡¯t even waver made Ellie feel slightly uncomfortable. It took Ellie a moment to realize that Marian may never had heard of Swan before.

    ¡°It¡¯s ok,¡± the secretary said. ¡°Just stay outside of the fence and we should be safe.¡±

    ¡°Why is this swan so dangerous?¡± Marian asked.

    ¡°He¡¯s a behemoth super mutant,¡± Ellie explained.

    ¡°Say no more,¡± Marian ordered and went back to leading them out of the area.

    When they got to the protectron that had been refurbished into a tour guide, Marian stopped walking.

    ¡°What¡¯s there?¡± she asked gesturing at the lighted area before them with her chin.

    ¡°That¡¯s the Combat Zone,¡± Ellie said.

    ¡°Will the people outside it cause us problems?¡±

    ¡°Probably not, Tommy Lonegan is trying to get the place to go legit for months now. I guess he sees it as his only option since Nate killed off the raiders who were his usual clientele.¡±

    Marian was quiet for a moment. Ellie was sure she was new to The Commonwealth since she seemed more concerned by The Combat Zone than The Commons.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go quietly, just in case. I don¡¯t want to pick a fight if I can help it,¡± she said.

    They continued walking around The Commons. With every step the dark-haired woman seemed to look in a different direction, but there was enough smoothness with each motion that it was obvious she had been doing jobs like this for a long time. She was really taking everything in. Ellie wanted to know more about this woman. Where did she come from? Why was she in The Commonwealth now? Where was she staying when she wasn¡¯t working?

    ¡°Can I ask you a question?¡± Ellie finally built up the courage to ask as she guided Marian through the twists and turns.

    ¡°I would prefer to wait until we are in a safer area before we begin an idle conversation,¡± the frazzled hair woman answered keeping up her hyper awareness.

    ¡°Ok,¡± was all Ellie could say.

    Suddenly Marian stopped short of an alley and held out a hand, palm turned away from Ellie. ¡°What¡¯s that way?¡± Marian asked, gesturing with her head towards the left, never moving her eyes from in front of her.

    Ellie thought for a moment, ¡°Trinity Tower is about a block that way.¡±

    ¡°I hear a super mutant,¡± Marian said.

    ¡°That¡¯s probably Strong, he¡¯s ok. He won¡¯t hurt us,¡± Ellie explained.

    Marian looked straight at Ellie again. A look of disbelief passed over her face before it seemed like she was able to accept the idea that a super mutant was safe.

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t attack people?¡± Marian finally asked.

    ¡°No, he¡¯d probably help you in a fight,¡± Ellie answered.

    ¡°Thank you for telling me, I would hate to kill him over a misunderstanding.¡±

    Once again, the two of them continued walking down the street together. They passed a small group of generation 2 synths. Marian looked straight at them as they walked by, but she didn¡¯t seem ready to fight them. They looked straight back at her, it was harder to read their body language. Ellie assumed someone else must have told her they were safe since she wasn¡¯t getting ready for a fight. Soon Ellie led them to the Police Precinct 8.

    ¡°Look out for the radroaches as we go through this area. Those green walls are Diamond City,¡± Ellie told her.

    Suddenly, Marian shushed her. Ellie listened; in the quiet, she could hear some gunfire. it was amazing how much this woman seemed to hear.

    ¡°Is that area safe?¡± Marian asked pointing toward the door that led into the library.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Ellie said.

    ¡°Go there and wait for me,¡± Marian ordered quietly before turning around and ran through the dilapidated building, shooting two radroaches, one bullet each.

    Ellie did as she was told, growing more confident that Marian was not a raider laying a trap for her. She leaned against the wall next to the intercom box and listened as best she could to the gunfire. It was hard for her to hear, and she wasn¡¯t sure when it was over. After a few minutes she saw a shadow from above her, she looked up to see Marian.

    ¡°Come on,¡± was all the bodyguard ordered.

    Ellie walked around the barrier to join Marian.

    ¡°Did you kill that super mutant?¡± the waiting woman asked.

    ¡°No, why would you think I did?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t, it¡¯s been dead too long. I would have acted like I believe you if you said ¡®yes¡¯, though,¡± Marian explained.

    Ellie was confused by this other woman¡¯s logic. She couldn¡¯t dwell on it when Ellie saw red on Marian¡¯s shirt that wasn¡¯t there before she left.

    ¡°You¡¯re injured,¡± Ellie pointed out.

    Marian looked down for a glance before watching their surroundings again. ¡°Yeah,¡± she confirmed, ¡°I let a swarmbot get too close to me.¡±

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you using a stimpak?¡± Ellie wondered out loud.

    ¡°All out. It¡¯s ok, it¡¯ll heal,¡± the emaciated woman explained as if she was talking about her favorite lipstick color and not a lifesaving medicine. ¡°Come on.¡±

    They started walking through the Police Precinct before turning left. Ellie could see the remains of rust devils, both people and robots, scattering the street. There were also Diamond City guards around the area. Some looked injured, and Ellie could see one who did not survive the fight.

    ¡°Hey, thanks for the help,¡± One guard called out to Marian.

    ¡°It¡¯s part of what I do,¡± she replied. ¡°I may need some help myself; would it be ok if I talk with you later?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, will it cause me any problems?¡± the guard asked.

    ¡°I just need some information.¡±

    ¡°Sure thing, name¡¯s Lucas,¡± the guard let her know.

    Then Marian did something that surprised Ellie. Marian smiled; it was almost like seeing a friendly skeleton smile. It was an easy smile, one that told the people around her that she was safe to tell all your secrets to. Ellie wasn¡¯t even sure why that smile was so startling; she saw it in The Third Rail. It felt like she was being escorted by a different person than the one who she talked to in The Third Rail. ¡°Lucas, huh?¡± she asked. ¡°I¡¯ll remember that. Thanks.¡±

    Lucas smiled back at the foreign women. He seemed to be captured by that ready smile and he was suddenly standing with a more relaxed posture. ¡°You¡¯re welcome.¡±

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.

    The travelers continued their walk. They turned right and walked past the outpost and destroyed turret that protected the city a safe distance from the gates.

    ¡°You can talk now,¡± Marian said. ¡°I don¡¯t think anything will sneak up on us now.¡±

    Ellie was caught off guard again, she was still trying to figure out how Marian was able to do what she had with Lucas. Still, she felt more at ease now with Marian smiling and talking. Did she just turn this off and on at will?

    ¡°So, you really have never been to the Commonwealth before?¡± Ellie asked desperate to make small talk. The quiet was becoming oppressive.

    ¡°Never had a job that brought me here before.¡±

    ¡°What do you do exactly, just walk people between settlements for directions?¡±

    ¡°If I¡¯m not familiar with an area it¡¯s for directions. Usually it¡¯s for food, sometimes I get paid in ammo or supplies. It just depends on what people can pay me in,¡± Marian explained in her slow speech pattern.

    ¡°That sounds really nice of you. But it sounds like it would be hard to live like that. How do you pay your bills?¡±

    As Ellie talked, they passed the barricade in front of Diamond City¡¯s gate. Marian seemed to lower her guard even more and slung her gun over her right shoulder. Her hand was still on the gun strap holding onto it, but it was obvious she was no longer expecting a fight.

    Marian stopped walking and faced Ellie. She was looking more like the woman in The Third Rail again. Someone more relaxed and friendly, not someone who lived ready for a fight. ¡°I don¡¯t live in a way most people would consider plausible. If someone can pay in caps, they normally hire someone better than me, but I would rather help people. I like helping people, that¡¯s really the only thing I know how to do.¡±

    Ellie felt almost like she was talking to Nick. He did normally make sure clients paid, but the big guy was such a softy he often just asked for his money but never followed through on making sure people paid. The worst he did was remind people they owed him caps. She hated doing the bookkeeping part of her job, they had so many caps owed to them they could buy Kellogg¡¯s abandoned house with that much delinquent pay. Nick also always said it was about helping people.

    ¡°Maybe I can help you out some more, help you help more people,¡± Ellie told her. ¡°I work for this guy who likes helping people too; he has some connections because of his job. He may be able to get you hooked up with some work.¡±

    Before Marian could answer, they found themselves greeted by Mayor McDonough.

    ¡°Welcome! Welcome!¡± the mayor greeted. ¡°It¡¯s always nice to see a new face. Ms. Perkins, would you please introduce me to your friend?¡±

    Ellie normally avoided Mayor McDonough, but the man did insist on meeting all new visitors. Normally with the intention of shaking them down for caps or finding out if they planned on bringing caps to the city later. Still, she had to play the game.

    ¡°Mayor McDonough,¡± she began. ¡°This is Marian Halcombe.¡±

    ¡°Welcome to Diamond city my friend,¡± the mayor said with his usual over enthusiasm and holding out his hand as a greeting.

    Marian took the hand, looking uncomfortable with the mayor. ¡°Mayor McDonough,¡± she greeted, like she was trying to remember his name by saying it.

    ¡°I hope that you will find our city to your liking. We have a large market filled with anything that you may want or need.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± she said. ¡°But I¡¯m a little tight on caps right now. I will probably just stay until someone needs an escort out, then I¡¯ll take my leave.¡±

    The mayor¡¯s smile faded for a moment. ¡°Oh,¡± he said, suddenly less friendly than he had been. He got his energy back, but not as much as when he thought she had money. ¡°Well anyway, I hope you enjoy your stay in the great green jewel of the Commonwealth.¡±

    McDonough tried to nonchalantly move over to Danny to talk with him. The mayor never could pull off the nonchalant look.

    Marian¡¯s shoulders shifted like she was uncomfortable as she scowled at the McDonough¡¯s back. Then she took up her prior conversation with Ellie. ¡°I understand you want to help, but I¡¯d advise that you don¡¯t get too attached to me. I live in a way that I can die at any moment. I¡¯m only willing to stick around if you understand that if you are not looking at me, I am probably dead. I don¡¯t want to hurt you, but that¡¯s just how life is for me.¡±

    Ellie was silent for a moment. She hated when Nick went on cases outside Diamond City, especially when he didn¡¯t have a partner to back him up. Every time, she was sure his luck was going to run out and she was going to be unemployed. Could she handle having another friend in her life who lived like that?

    Ellie and Marian continued into Diamond City. As they walked up the steps, Marian moved the strap of her gun so that it was slung across her back and obviously empty backpack.

    Nick survived on more than luck, he survived because he had friends looking out for him. Ellie often had to make sure he kept up his maintenance as well as running the business side of the detective agency. Nate, and other partners before him watched his back in the wasteland. If he didn¡¯t have a partner, he often hired someone to watch his back if he expected a firefight.

    Marian was a stranger to the Commonwealth; she didn¡¯t have anyone watching her back or making sure she took care of herself. Ellie thought about it and taking care of one more lug head didn¡¯t sound too hard.

    Before Ellie could say anything, Marian picked their conversation back up. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t mind meeting your boss, I can use all the connections I can get.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great, and I can get you a stimpak so you can heal up from that last fight.¡± Ellie was excited. She was sure Marian and Nick would get along. Maybe he would even take her as a partner. Nate had stopped answering the radio summons whenever there was a new case; forcing Nick to work on every case by himself and dealing with all the dangers by himself.

    ¡°That wasn¡¯t part of our deal,¡± Marian reminded her.

    Ellie waved at Nat as they passed by the child peddling her big sister¡¯s newspapers. ¡°You protected me for nothing,¡± Ellie said, ¡°at least let me help out by making sure your injuries are fixed. I always keep too many around the office. Nick is always running off on dangerous cases, keeping a large supply seems to be the only thing I can do to help him sometimes.¡±

    ¡°Nick¡­Valentine?¡± Marian asked.

    ¡°Well, yeah,¡± Ellie confirmed. ¡°I see you¡¯ve already heard of him.¡±

    Marian stopped in front of Fallon¡¯s and turned towards Ellie. ¡°Nick Valentine¡­is your boss?¡±

    Ellie was now getting nervous. She wasn¡¯t sure where Marian was going with this line of questions. ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s kind of the name to Valentine Detective Agency.¡±

    Marian blinked slowly, it looked almost like she was reprimanding herself for a major mistake. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t think I will be welcomed in your place of business. But thank you for the offer.¡± She started turning towards the entrance to the city like she was going to leave then and there. Ellie couldn¡¯t let her leave in the condition she was in. She deserved to be paid for the help she provided somehow.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Ellie insisted. ¡°You¡¯re my guest.¡±

    Marian stared at Ellie again. It was very similar to the stare she gave outside Trinity Tower, but it was much more relaxed now that she wasn¡¯t on guard for a sudden attack. It was almost as if Marian was trying to convince herself that Ellie was telling the truth.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Marian finally said and turned back in the direction they were walking earlier. They walked past Moe and made it to the ally where Nick¡¯s neon sign pointed the way to his office. As they approached the agency, Marian seemed to become visibly nervous.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Ellie insisted as they walked down the awning towards the front door. ¡°Nick can be a grump at times, but he¡¯s a good guy, really. Whatever may have happened between you two I¡¯m sure he has already forgotten.¡±

    They entered the office where Nick was talking with Piper. The two of them sometimes shared information since it was usually mutually beneficial. Though Nick did often have to argue with Piper about what information, how much, and when.

    Nick looked up to see Ellie entering the office. ¡°Ellie? How did you get¡­oh.¡± Nick stopped asking his question as Marian entered, closing the door behind her. ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing here?¡±

    ¡°Hey, Soft-boiled,¡± Marian said with obvious false cheerfulness, ¡°always good to see you.¡±

    Ellie suddenly regretted insisting that Marian come to visit Nick. ¡°She helped make sure I got here safely,¡± she said, trying to convince Nick to be nice.

    ¡°Did she now? For how much?¡± Nick asked shortly.

    ¡°Really?¡± Marian retorted, ¡°You think that¡¯s all I care about is caps? Is money the first thing you talk about when you go around playing Arson Loupine?¡± She leaned back, resting a hip against the wall and crossing her arms while smiling a predatory smile at Nick.

    Nick¡¯s jaw clinched in a way that Ellie knew he was getting angry.

    ¡°Who is this?¡± Piper asked.

    ¡°A woman who will not be staying,¡± Nick answered. ¡°I do not do this job for the caps, I do it to help find people. And his name is pronounced Ars¨¦ne Lupin. It''s French.¡±

    Marian lost the cocky look she had when she was talking. She looked like she was taken off guard. Ellie decided to take that moment to talk before they picked their fight back up. ¡°I¡¯ll go get your stimpaks,¡± she said hurriedly, ¡°just wait right here.¡±

    ¡°You are not getting anything until you tell me how much she charged you to bring you here,¡± Nick insisted.

    ¡°I think that exchange is between Ellie and me,¡± Marian shot back. ¡°If you¡¯re so concerned with your caps, why didn¡¯t you escort her back here, yourself? Or are you one of those people who want the glory with minimum work to get it?¡±

    ¡°GET OUT OF MY HOUSE!¡± Nick roared as he pointed towards the door.

    ¡°Your¡­house?¡± Marian asked dumbly, her entire posture seemed to go limp as she processed this information.

    ¡°Nick!¡± Ellie scolded. There really was no reason for him to be so angry at Marian.

    Marian placed a hand on Ellie¡¯s arm, ¡°No, Ellie, it¡¯s ok,¡±. She looked a little panicked, but Nick getting angry is enough to frighten anyone. ¡°This is his house, he has a right to feel safe in it. I shouldn¡¯t have come here. Take care.¡± She muttered quickly. She then turned and left the office quickly, but still managed to close the door without slamming it.

    Ellie looked at Nick; she could feel her own face was now tato red. ¡°Piper, will you leave Nick and me to talk privately,¡± Ellie said through her teeth never taking her eyes off her boss.

    Piper looked shocked at Ellie, ¡°Um, sure. We can finish this interview later, Nick,¡± Piper agreed before following Marian out of the office.

    Nick and Ellie maintained direct eye contact with each other while they both waited for the door to close again. She could feel her own nails cutting into her palms. The two of them almost never fought, but when Nick was out of line, Ellie was willing to let him know.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you were doing with her,¡± Nick started, ¡°but she is not welcomed here.¡±

    ¡°You made that very clear,¡± Ellie replied. ¡°I was hoping you two would get along. I promised to help her make contacts here in the Commonwealth.¡±

    ¡°What made you think I would get along with that¡­that woman?¡± Nick asked. It sounded almost as if he had to force the word ¡°woman¡± out. Ellie had no doubt he had worse words in mind. She wasn¡¯t going to let him use them.

    ¡°How about the fact you both like helping people? I think that would be a good start to a business relationship.¡±

    ¡°And emptying my savings of every last cap is probably a good second step,¡± Nick retorted. ¡°How much do you owe her for that job?¡±

    ¡°Nothing, she offered to escort me if I showed her how to get here from Goodneighbor.¡±

    ¡°So, she insisted on coming into my office to get a bead on how much this place is worth?¡±

    ¡°I insisted she come in here!¡± Ellie was just short of shouting. ¡°She was injured from fighting some Rust Devils near the wall. I thought giving her some stimpaks would be a nice gesture since she was out.¡±

    Nick was silent. He obviously believed everything he had said about Marian. The fact that Ellie was able to point out every flaw caused his theory to fall apart. Nick did sometimes bounce ideas off Ellie. Often so that she would poke holes in his ideas before he followed through and fought the wrong raider gang. Or worse.

    ¡°She¡¯s still not welcomed back here,¡± Nick finally said.

    ¡°Fine,¡± Ellie conceded, he did own the house and the business, ¡°but you cannot stop me from spending time with her when she¡¯s in town. And I will still recommend her service to people.¡±

    Before Nick could respond, the door opened once again, this time a nervous looking woman entered. The heavy dirt on her face and hooded rags showed that she was a settler. With a potential client in the office, their fight had to be postponed and they had to be the welcoming professionals that clients saw.

    ¡°Mr. Valentine?¡± the settler asked with the nervous fear in her voice that was all too common in that office. ¡°I¡¯m hoping you can help me. It¡¯s my grandfather.¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a seat and I¡¯ll see what I can do,¡± Nick responded kindly.

    As the woman got to her seat, Nick and Ellie took their places in the office when there was a new case. Ellie grabbed her clipboard and started jotting notes. She would reorganize them later to make the case easier for Nick to study. The fight wasn¡¯t over, but the two of them had to be professional for this woman. As Nick often said, ¡°There¡¯s always another case to close.¡±

 1-5. Story Digging

    There was a story walking out of Diamond City. Nick kicked the story out of his house and now Piper needed to chase her down. Piper was glad Ellie asked her to leave so quickly. She didn¡¯t think she ever saw Nick¡¯s assistant so angry before, but that was just gossip. This story, this new woman, she would have something Piper could sink her teeth into.

    Who was this woman? How did she know Nick, and what was their fight really about? And who was this associate they both seemed to know? If anyone was going to find these things out, it was going to be Piper.

    Piper tried to run down this person. She was already out of sight when Piper got out of Nick¡¯s office. As soon as she got to the marketplace, Piper could see the woman walking casually down the walkway.

    ¡°Hey! Wait up!¡± Piper called.

    The woman stopped and turned around right in front of Nat. She seemed completely indifferent, but Piper was used to reading people. The way her lips slightly pressed together, the slight shifting in her shoulders, she was trying to read Piper right back. Piper couldn¡¯t really blame her, she did seem to have some bad blood with Nick, and Piper was associated with him. Nat went quiet, she knew when to sell papers, and when to let her big sister chase down a story.

    ¡°Hi, my name¡¯s Piper Wright,¡± Piper introduced herself. ¡°Editor of Publick Occurrences. Here, have a copy of my latest issue.¡± Piper took a copy from Nat and handed it to this woman. She wasn¡¯t sure if the stranger was familiar with The Publick Occurrences. Piper never met her before, but that didn¡¯t mean that she never heard of the paper before.

    She quietly took the issue from Piper and looked at the cover page. There was a moment of silence until she looked up making eye contact with Piper. ¡°Shine on, local reporter investigates best moonshine in Diamond City?¡±

    ¡°News has been slow recently,¡± Piper gave in. ¡°That¡¯s the problem with being a journalist. You work to bring corruption to the people¡¯s attention, trying to destroy the corruption. Once you succeed, then you¡¯re suddenly out of a job. But you can¡¯t let your guard down. Oh no, because once you do, that¡¯s when new corruption pops up again.¡±

    ¡°So, you report on a paint thinner based drink to fill the void?¡± the woman concluded for Piper as she flipped though the paper idly, looking like she was gaging the size of the article more than reading it.

    Piper was starting to understand why Nick didn¡¯t like her. ¡°I¡¯ll admit, it¡¯s not my best story.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll take your word for it.¡±

    Maybe Nick was right trying to have this woman leave Diamond City. ¡°Anyway, I was thinking, you have probably seen things. Being from out of town. Maybe you can tell me who this Lupin guy is.¡±

    The shorter woman stood there and just listened. Her expression barely changed while Piper talked, until she mentioned the name Lupin. Then she started smiling. It seemed open, but distant, like she was remembering good times with a good friend.

    ¡°I¡¯m very fond of him. He¡¯s associated with Maurice Lee Blank. But I think I¡¯ve said too much. You seem cleaver, I¡¯m sure you can figure out the rest with that much information.¡±

    Piper was furiously writing notes as this woman talked. ¡°You said his associate was Blank?¡± Piper asked.

    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    ¡°Lee Blank,¡± the woman concurred. ¡°L-E-B-L-A-N-C,¡± She spelled slowly and hesitatingly, like she was trying to remember how to spell the name correctly.

    Piper was relieved that she spelled so slowly, it made it easier for her to get the spelling correct.

    ¡°Is that all you wanted?¡±

    ¡°Would you like to leave a quote about this Lupin guy? Or even say anything about your time in Diamond City? You¡¯ll get to see your name in the paper,¡± Piper said.

    ¡°I do not want to be associated with anything you might find out about those men,¡± she responded.

    Piper could understand this tired looking woman¡¯s hesitation. Nick had a way of getting tangled with shady characters, and it sounded like these two men were no different. ¡°Well, thank you very much for the tip. I¡¯ll see to it you get a copy of the article that I will publish.¡±

    ¡°I will be looking forward to the results,¡± she said in a way that led Piper to feel like that was the most genuine thing she had said since they met.

    ¡°May I have your name?¡± Piper finally got around to asking.

    ¡°Marian!¡± Piper heard Ellie call.

    The armed woman moved around Piper so that the reporter was no longer between them. Marian stood there quietly, waiting for Nick¡¯s secretary.

    ¡°I¡¯m glad I was able to catch you. I have a job for you,¡± Ellie said.

    Marian visibly seemed to soften as she watched Ellie approach. ¡°That was fast, you weren¡¯t kidding when you said that you could help me.¡±

    ¡°More like you¡¯re helping us,¡± Ellie corrected. ¡°There is a settler who just hired Nick, and she could use some protection getting back to Warwick.¡±

    ¡°Does she know my situation?¡± Marian asked.

    ¡°She does, and she still wants to hire you.¡±

    Marian stared into space for a moment, she looked towards Ellie, but not quite at her. ¡°Does she have a place to stay tonight?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯ll be staying at the Dugout Inn.¡±

    ¡°Ok, tell her to meet me here in the morning,¡± Marian gestured at the bench next to Dr. Sun¡¯s clinic, ¡°and I¡¯ll escort her home.¡±

    ¡°Why not come back with me and let her know yourself?¡± Ellie asked. ¡°She probably would like to see you before she hires you.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Marian insisted. ¡°Your boss kicked me out of his house, I don¡¯t respect him, but I will respect his home.¡±

    Ellie looked a little disappointed. Piper wasn¡¯t sure why Ellie would want Marian to return to Nick after the scene those two made minutes ago. Piper wasn¡¯t sure why that scene happened either.

    ¡°I¡¯ll let her know then, thank you,¡± Ellie started turning around.

    ¡°I hope to be able to spend time with you if I ever return to Diamond City,¡± Marian said.

    ¡°I do hope you will come back,¡± Ellie said. ¡°Can I at least offer you breakfast before you leave tomorrow?¡±

    Marian¡¯s smile grew wider and more genuine. ¡°I would really enjoy that. Where would you like to meet?¡±

    ¡°How about at Takahashi¡¯s Noodles?¡± Ellie asked pointing toward the defective protectron.

    ¡°That sounds delicious. I will meet you there.¡±

    Marian and Ellie exchanged a smile before Nick¡¯s secretary turned and hurried back to the Valentine Detective Agency. Piper made a mental note to go back to Nick¡¯s office to see if there may be a story for her to chase down.

    ¡°I hope you got everything you wanted from that conversation,¡± Marian quipped.

    Piper looked at her and saw the flat look Marian was giving her. Suddenly Piper realized that Marian knew exactly how much information she was giving the reporter, and it really wasn¡¯t enough for a story of any kind. Piper was suddenly questioning if she would ever get to see this new woman again, making a story of any real quality about her impossible.

    ¡°You might have more luck about the Rust Devil attack that happened as I got here,¡± Marian said offhandedly before walking away.

    Piper stood for a moment, taking in what she just heard. ¡°Oh, umm, thanks,¡± she said hesitantly to the retreating back before she hurried behind Marian to talk to Danny.

    "What is the best drink brewed in the Commonwealth? Read today''s story and find out!" Nat yelled as Piper ran away.

    A story about the increasing Rust Devil attacks may help pad the news until Piper found the information, she needed for the real stories that Marian gave her. She would find out about Lupin, and Leblanc, and blow the cover on those men.

    But the real story had to be Marian. Marian had secrets; Piper was sure of it. When Marian comes back to Diamond City, Piper was going to find those secrets and expose this woman for what she really was. Secrets don¡¯t last long around Piper, and someone who is manipulating Ellie to get to Nick was inexcusable. Piper will find out what Marian had against Nick and protect both him and Ellie from this dangerous and secretive woman.

 1-6. Associations

    If there was one thing Nick hated about his job, it was how every case was the same. Every case was not literally the same, but after doing the job long enough Nick was starting to feel like he was doing the same four or five cases over and over. It made the work easy, but even a synth gets bored sometimes.

    He sat at Ellie¡¯s desk talking to another parent whose child had been kidnapped by raiders. This one was from Finch Farm. Nick already knew it was most likely one of two groups, but he was still going to ask questions from this terrified woman.

    He sometimes asked questions when he already knew the answer just to help reassure the person in his client chair that he was taking their problem seriously. People where less impressed if the detective they hired solved the case without any fanfare before taking the case. People liked a good show, and for some reason they wanted as much of a show when hiring a detective as they did for any other service.

    ¡°Did the raiders tell you where to go to give them the money?¡± Nick asked with as much sympathy in his voice as the situation called for. Half his job was convincing people he was the right man for the job. A certain level of grave sympathy was called for at these times, especially when the person he was talking to was near panic themselves.

    ¡°That¡¯s the strange part, they told me to leave the money outside the satellite array,¡± she said. ¡°But that would be suicide.¡±

    Both Nick and Ellie started from that statement. The Revere Satellite Array was super mutant territory. No one went close to there unless they thought they had a chance to take out the super mutants, or had a death wish, or both. It was unlikely for the super mutants to have stolen the boy; they don¡¯t take hostages, they take lunches.

    ¡°It sounds like that to me, too,¡± Nick agreed. ¡°I will look into that. I¡¯m sorry about your circumstance, but I see what I can do to save your son. If I have any more questions, I will come see you. Will you be available at Finch Farm?¡±

    ¡°I will tomorrow. Your associate told me we will stay the night here and leave in the morning,¡± the settler explained.

    ¡°My associate?¡± Nick asked before realizing what this woman was saying. ¡°Never mind, I know who you¡¯re talking about. I¡¯m sorry you have been misled, but she is not associated with me and I¡¯m sorry that she told you otherwise.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think she told me,¡± the settler responded. ¡°When I started looking for help finding Dennis, she just showed up and said she would escort me here. I just assumed that she was associated with you.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s not,¡± Nick said a little too curtly. ¡°I will get on this case, have a good day.¡±

    The settler took the hint and left the office quietly. She seemed more shaken up after finding out she was being escorted by a charlatan than she was before. Nick lit a cigarette and thought for a moment. He found his thoughts revolving around Marian more than Dennis.

    Business had been picking up lately, which both excited and disturbed Nick. He didn¡¯t mind getting the extra business, it meant that people were able to come to him for the help they needed. It disturbed him because it hinted at the possibility that kidnappings were going up.

    Nick wasn¡¯t sure if Marian was responsible for any, or all, of these kidnappings. He never found any evidence that she was responsible for anything, but this was not the first person to tell him that they were escorted by his ¡°associate¡±, ¡°partner¡± or a half dozen other terms hinting that they were working together. How dare she tell people she worked with him to give them a false sense of security? How many people had she mislead and caused them harm in his name? It was time for Nick to stop ignoring this woman like he had been for the past month and approach her on her behavior.

    ¡°Nick?¡± Ellie broke into his thoughts, ¡°Is it ok if I spend time with Marian and finish up the notes for this case afterwards?¡±

    Ellie had become good friends with Marian. Nick may have been doing his best to ignore her, but he knew every time she visited Diamond City when he was home because Ellie would disappear from the office for hours to spend time with her. He suspected she was feeding Marian also, but he hadn¡¯t figured out how to stop that.

    ¡°No,¡± Nick insisted as he stood up, clearing the chair for Ellie to fill up. Which she dutifully did. ¡°I need you to finish the notes on this case, the whole super mutant angle sounds like a red herring, but I want to have the notes out before I explore the possibilities.¡±

    Ellie took the notes off the clipboard and started writing them out in a more legible way with complete sentences and other changes that made it easier for Nick to make sense of them. ¡°If you insist,¡± Ellie sighed, showing her disappointment in being denied time to spend with her friend.

    Nick didn¡¯t care about Ellie¡¯s disappointment. She was still his secretary, and she was still going to work for him while she was on the clock. Still, he did need to talk to Marian and put an end to her using his name without his permission. This was an errand he could do while waiting.

    ¡°When you meet up with Marian, where do you meet her?¡± Nick asked.

    ¡°Around this time, she will be buying necessities. Usually she¡¯s buying ammo, though I have had to search for her a few times. If she¡¯s waiting for someone, she¡¯ll be at the bench near Dr. Sun¡¯s,¡± Ellie told Nick off handed.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Nick said before putting out his cigarette and walked out of his office.

    Marian was not in either place that Ellie described, but he remembered the comment the settler made about leaving the next day. He decided that meant she would need a place to stay for the night. Nick Valentine made his way over to the Dugout Inn. As he hoped, Marian was walking out of door.

    Nick almost didn¡¯t recognize her. She had shaved her hair into an enlisted haircut. One month ago, this would have made her look more like a smiling skull, but she looked healthier than she had a month ago. She must have been getting more rest and food since the last time he saw her. The dark circles around her blue eyes had disappeared and her sallow complexion had changed to a more sunburnt peaches and cream one. She still looked dangerously thin, but she no longer looked like she was one missed meal away from starving. The starvation shake she had when Nick met her was also gone. Even her backpack looked more filled out.

    She turned the corner and looked straight at Nick. Suddenly her friendly smile disappeared, along with their month-long truce of mutually ignoring the other¡¯s existence.

    She continued to walk towards him. Nick was sure she planned to walk right past him. He would have done the same thing if the roles were reversed. He waited where he stood lighting a cigarette as she approached.

    ¡°I¡¯d like a word with you,¡± Nick said with his most authoritative voice.

    ¡°Sanctimonious?¡± Marian asked quickly and continued to walk past Nick.

    Nick growled at that one. How much time did this woman spend thinking of ways to insult him? Probably as much as he did on her.

    ¡°That is not what I meant, sweetheart,¡± he called after her and started walking next to her. ¡°I want you to stop telling people we are associated.¡±

    Marian turned towards the exit to Diamond City. ¡°It is hard to stop doing something I would never do to begin with,¡± she retorted.

    Nick continued to follow her. He knew he would be able to keep up with her without a problem. Where she was going was now becoming interesting. ¡°Then why is it I am having clients telling me that they are being brought to my office by my partner?¡±

    ¡°It is my understanding that you have a partner, why don¡¯t you ask him?¡± Marian waved at Danny who stood in his usual post. She moved her assault rifle from her shoulder and held it ready in her hands.

    Nick happened to notice she even had her second safety on the trigger. Marian was too well trained to be from common raider stock. Then again, she was also too well spoken to be one. Her dictation and literary references hinted at a formal education of some sort.

    ¡°Because he¡¯s not the person they are referring to when they tell me that my partner has them set up at the Dugout Inn for the night,¡± Nick was trying very hard to keep his temper. The fact that Nate had stopped visiting Nick was a sore subject. He missed his friend, but he wasn¡¯t about to tell that to this woman. He wondered for a moment how she had heard about Nate, then remembered how everyone was affected by Nate somehow. She could have heard about him literally from anyone.

    ¡°What name do they give you when they talk about your partner?¡± Marian asked as she walked next to the Wall with the decrepit building on the other side of them.

    ¡°I never bother to ask for a name,¡± Nick said. He was starting to feel like he had lost control of this conversation. ¡°I¡¯m having people tell me they are being escorted by someone who matches your description. They are telling me that she is my partner. I want to know why they would believe such a thing.¡±

    Marian was silent for some time. Nick could hear her holding back another Socratic barb. Maybe she was ready to admit that she was using his name without permission. They walked past the abandoned parking lot. Both of them took a moment to kill the mongrels that came charging out of the fenced in area. Two dogs were lying dead in the street before they had a chance to attack the travelers. A third one managed to use its pack mates as a distraction as it jumped at Marian. She let out a grunt of panic as she fired at the lunging mongrel. The animal was decapitated before it had a chance to hurt her. Nick was impressed despite himself. Her weapon¡¯s modifications showed that it was not made for hip fire shooting.

    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.

    ¡°I am shocked that the great detective everyone says you are can¡¯t even figure out something so basic as what is happening,¡± Marian said before continuing her journey. ¡°Since apparently you need help, I¡¯ll explain to you what is going on. Hi, Lucas.¡± Lucas waved back to Marian. ¡°I overhear a person talking about someone they care about being kidnapped or missing. I offer to escort them to Diamond City. Personally, I would rather have a second option for where to take them, but you seem to have a monopoly on finding people. In their panic and slight relief knowing they have an option, suddenly, they will conflate us in their minds. I don¡¯t tell them anything, they simply make assumptions. I hope you¡¯re not this lost when working on things that actually matter, Philo Gubb.¡±

    Nick wasn¡¯t sure rather he wanted to apologize to Marian or strangle her. He decided not to do either. What she was saying smacked too much of truth. Detectives are as much psychologists as they are anything else. Having to talk to people for information, being able to read between the lines, figuring out when someone is telling the truth or not, even deciphering what is not being said. These are things he had to do in his job every day. How did this obvious detail slip past him?

    ¡°I would rather you tell people that we were not associated with each other,¡± Nick settled on.

    ¡°Mr. Valentine,¡± Marian said curtly, ¡°I could walk around carrying a sign as gaudy as the one in front of your office that says, ¡®not associated with Nick Valentine¡¯. Half the people in their worry would only see your name, the other half would decide that means that I would not be someone to assist them on arriving to your office safely and would choose not to get the help they need, or worse.¡±

    Nick was silent. Marian was right. Damnit, Marian was right. They couldn¡¯t avoid the misunderstandings, but he still didn¡¯t like the idea that people thought they were associated.

    Before Nick could follow that train of thought, Marian broke in. ¡°If that is all you wanted to talk to me about, then this is where I will be on my way.¡±

    Suddenly, Nick realized where they were. They were standing outside the Boston Public Library. Marian was heading towards the front entrance. Nick remembered that area had been cleared out of super mutants about a year ago, but a new group had since arrived and the tunnels leading to the library had become dangerous again.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Nick called out to her.

    ¡°Just what it looks like, I¡¯m going into the library,¡± Marian turned back.

    ¡°That way is dangerous,¡± he explained. He wasn¡¯t sure why he wanted to warn her. He would almost be relieved to have her gone, but she didn¡¯t deserve to be killed by super mutants. Especially not for a book.

    ¡°I have been informed of that,¡± she said in a stilted cadence. ¡°That is why it has taken me this long to bother trying. However, I am starving for something to read. I can only read Piper¡¯s article that does little more than give the Dugout Inn free publicity so many times before I want to burn the place down myself. I have tried the back way, but I do not have the patience to stand there and try all one million possible codes to get inside. So, I am going to go hunting and find out if my life is really worth a good story.¡±

    Nick had to stop himself from chuckling. Of all the things to make a person desperate, reading about the Bobrov¡¯s moonshine may be one of the more unique and understandable reasons Nick had ever heard. Though he secretly felt that if he was cut off from any reading material, he might feel the same.

    ¡°There is a trick to the intercom,¡± Nick explained. He decided her life was worth more than a good story.

    Marian stood there looking straight at him, scowling. ¡°I do not know the trick to the intercom. If I did, I would be using it.¡±

    Nick decided to show this woman that she wasn¡¯t as cleaver as she thought she was. ¡°Come on,¡± he instructed as flicked away his cigarette. He walked to the intercom. He could hear her footsteps following behind him. They were extremely quiet, Nick had to pay attention to hear them.

    He pushed the intercom button and waited for the prompt. ¡°One, two, three, four, five, six,¡± he said into the box. As it welcomed the mayor, he looked over at Marian who didn¡¯t bother hiding her shock.

    ¡°The Boston Mayor was a complete idiot,¡± she announced. ¡°Who the hell uses that for a security code? And who the hell let him use it?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t vote for him,¡± Nick responded as he opened the now unlocked door. ¡°After you, sweetheart.¡±

    Marian looked at Nick quizzically before entering the library with him behind her. He made sure to close the door, for some reason super mutants keep trying to invade the library. He quickly grabbed Marian¡¯s arm and pulled her back. He didn¡¯t think about his strength as he did so, or how shocked she was going to be.

    ¡°What the fuck?¡± Marian called out. She tried swinging around in Nick¡¯s grip, but he was holding too tight. Before he could stop her, he felt the elbow of her free arm striking his stomach. He wrapped his other arm around her, pulling her into his body and making it impossible for her to fight him. He didn¡¯t want her to hurt herself trying to fight him.

    ¡°Stop it!¡± he ordered. ¡°You were about to walk into a tripwire.¡±

    Marian looked down at the tripwire, then looked up toward the bouquet of grenades that were attached to it.

    ¡°It¡¯s something used to protect the library from super mutants,¡± Nick explained before letting go of her.

    Marian carefully stepped over the tripwire, and Nick followed. She slung her rifle over her shoulder, and Nick saw her rubbing her right arm slightly before letting her left-hand drop.

    ¡°Are you ok,¡± Nick found himself asking.

    ¡°I don¡¯t get you, Mr. Valentine,¡± Marian answered. She didn¡¯t look at Nick, she was looking around as if she was taking in every detail of the building. She seemed to think that one sentence was an answer, because she didn¡¯t bother to elaborate, she just asked, ¡°Where are the stacks?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Nick asked for clarification.

    ¡°Where are the majority of the books?¡± Marian answered.

    ¡°I mean, what don¡¯t you get about me?¡± Nick clarified before walking towards the stacks, showing Marian where the two-hundred-year-old books sat, waiting for someone to read them, or set them on fire.

    ¡°You had two chances to have me gone,¡± she explained. ¡°Both times you stopped me from getting myself dead. That¡¯s what I don¡¯t get.¡± She looked at the book spines carefully before saying under her breath, ¡°Library of Congress.¡± She then seemed to mosey along the aisles.

    Nick wasn¡¯t quite sure why he stopped her from getting herself killed twice. Of course, he did. He just wasn¡¯t going to tell her why he did. ¡°I have a client who needs you to get her home,¡± he half lied.

    Marian didn¡¯t respond. She just looked at the moldering book spines as she walked down the aisle. Occasionally she would reach out and touch a book before walking on. On the rarer moment, she would take a seemingly random book off the shelf and either read the back cover or open it up and read the inside cover.

    Nick found himself following her quietly. He knew he should turn around and go back to his office and get to work. Marian¡¯s behavior made it feel like he was witnessing something very intimate about her. It made him almost as uncomfortable as he would be if he was watching her undress. Just like a guilty voyeur, he stayed around and watched.

    ¡°How much are you charging people to bring them to me?¡± Nick said, reopening their fight. If he was going to be uncomfortable, he would rather have it be over something he understood.

    ¡°I don¡¯t see how that is any of your business, Soft-boiled,¡± Marian responded. She was flipping through a copy of ¡°The Tale of Genji¡±, she put it back on the shelf.

    ¡°In this case, it is literally my business,¡± Nick countered. ¡°You have made it clear that I can¡¯t disassociate myself from you. Since I can¡¯t help that fact, I want to make sure you are not overcharging people who you bring to me.¡±

    Marian picked up a book, looked at the front cover. She opened it up and flipped through a few pages before settling on one towards the front. Nick watched her blue eyes rove down the page before she closed the cover. She then pushed the book into Nick¡¯s chest. He found himself taking the book from her.

    ¡°Here,¡± she demanded. As soon as the book was safe in Nick¡¯s hold, she let it go and walked away from him. ¡°I charge my usual fee for bringing people to you. It¡¯s distasteful enough for me to find myself bringing people to you. I will leave taking advantage of people¡¯s unfortunate circumstances to you, Philo.¡±

    Nick looked down at the book cover. It was titled ¡°Ellis Parker Butler, a Collection of Short Stories¡±. Nick wasn¡¯t sure why Marian was recommending this book to him, but it did sound like an interesting read, he had never heard of this author before.

    ¡°What is your usual fee?¡± Nick asked as he pocketed the book.

    ¡°Are you looking to hire me?¡±

    ¡°It will be a cold day in hell before I give you any caps,¡± Nick responded.

    ¡°Then that will be the day I ask for them,¡± Marian shot back before removing another book from the shelf. Nick saw the title ¡°The Lottery¡±. He wondered if she knew what she was getting into by reading that book. Since she wasn¡¯t reading the back cover or opening it up before she slid it into a rear pocket of her backpack, he could only assume she did.

    She walked out of the stacks and headed back to the library exit. She seemed somewhat more relaxed than she was when she entered, perhaps she truly felt her life was worth a good story. They took turns stepping over the tripwire as they left the building.

    ¡°I hope you are satisfied,¡± Marian concluded their conversation as they walked back towards Diamond City.

    Not really, but he had to admit that there was no satisfactory conclusion to his complaint. If he tried to distance himself from her professionally, too many people would simply not come to him with their problems. Nick had to hand it to Marian, she was making his job easier by simply walking the clients to his door. He wondered how many people would have died trying to get to Diamond City, or they would stay at their settlements and their loved ones would disappear forever. Nick had lost this fight and is still gaining by the loss.

    ¡°I guess I have to, Doll,¡± Nick said. He wasn¡¯t sure where that nickname came from, but it seemed to fit somehow.

    ¡°Then if there is nothing more you need from me, I will let you go,¡± Marian told him before walking off to talk to a Diamond City guard.

    Nick made his way back to his office alone. When he got back, he found Ellie waiting for him with the case file prepared and sitting on his desk.

    ¡°I hope you were able to take care of what you needed,¡± Ellie said. Her rapid-fire speech was a sharp contrast to Marian¡¯s slower more careful pronunciation.

    ¡°I got some answers,¡± Nick responded cryptically. ¡°Do you know how much Marian¡¯s usual rate is?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s kind of weird,¡± Ellie said. ¡°She told me she asks for whatever she needs to survive until tomorrow.¡±

    Nick was quiet for a second. He looked at Ellie as he thought about what that could mean. He wasn¡¯t sure how much that would be, but Marian didn¡¯t look like someone who had enough caps in her pocket to buy a tato. He reached into his own pocket and pulled out some caps before handing them to Ellie. ¡°Take the rest of the night off, have fun with Marian. And make sure she eats.¡±

    Ellie smiled like she was glad someone was letting Nick in on a big secret before she was out the door. It wouldn¡¯t be very late before Ellie came home; Marian would want to be well rested for her work in the morning. That was always how it was when Marian brought someone to his office.

    Nick moved to his desk and put the copy of the book she gave him in the top drawer, he would read it in the diminishing free time he had. It seemed that he never had time between cases anymore, and now he knew why.

    ¡°Enough to live until tomorrow.¡± That phrase floated around Nick¡¯s head. He wasn¡¯t sure if that meant she was asking for any caps at all. If she was, it didn¡¯t sound like she was asking for many. Nick knew his regular fee. Maybe a free meal on occasion wouldn¡¯t encourage her too much. He would have Ellie record it as her commission.

    Nick lit a cigarette, letting Marian leave his mind altogether. He had a case to focus on. It was already proving to be an interesting case.

 1-7. Something Small

    The Publick Occurrences was in a slump. After Nate helped clean up the Commonwealth, she had months of stories to write about. Any time she needed something in a pinch, she would move a Nate the Sole Survivor story into the rotation, and it would sell like hotcakes. But now, there really was nothing new for Piper to write about.

    Her hands itched every time she saw Mayor McDonough, but Nate had told her that he was off limits. Not that it mattered, ever since Nate took over the Institute, the idea that the mayor may be a synth was no longer scandalous. He was still incompetent and crooked, but Piper respected Nate enough to honor his requests.

    She was frustrated with all the fluff pieces she was writing just to be able to pay the bills. The fact that Nat had hit a growth spurt and needed new clothes wasn¡¯t helping either. Piper needed a real story. Something that would sell papers. The new girl in town, Marian, only managed to point out all of Piper¡¯s problems.

    Piper had pinned all her hopes on the mutual associates between Marian and Nick. She wondered if the two had a history. She could do a whole expose on Marian, while tracking down this Lupin guy and exposing a new organized crime ring that needed to be broken up. People would be helped; papers would be sold. She could take care of Nat¡¯s needs.

    When she went to Nick for information and a quote, all she got was laughter. He explained that Ars¨¨ne Lupin was a French literary character, and Maurice Leblanc was his author. Marian didn¡¯t lie, but she did mislead Piper. Piper still wondered why Marian would mislead her. She still believed that Marian was hiding something. Nick had less to say about that. He just looked very angry and told her that they had only met the day before. Any other questions were answered with ¡°no comment¡±.

    Marian had to be hiding something. Why else would she had been so misleading? Every time Piper saw her, she could smell a story wafting off this enigmatic woman. The problem is, knowing there is a story is very different from having a story that will sell papers.

    Piper pored over her notes. There were about half a dozen stories in the making among her notes, none of them were ready for printing. Piper wondered if any of them were good enough for her to hope to break even on.

    She took a sip of her moonshine while looking at what she had. The Dugout Inn was a good place to overhear possible stories she could follow. It also helped that she was still being given all the free moonshine she could ask for. How long the free moonshine was going to keep flowing was still unclear. As usual, the Bobrov brothers were divided on how long she would receive the compensation for the story she wrote. Vadim insisted that she would receive a lifetime supply of their signature moonshine. An idea that made her both excited and quesey at the same time. Yefim argued that it would only be a month-long supply. She left the two to their fight.

    Vadim moved over to Piper with his overly friendly smile. ¡°Do you want another of our award-winning moonshine?¡± he asked, making an awkward joke out of her news article. The same awkward joke he made every time he offered her another drink.

    ¡°Sure, hit me with another,¡± Piper droned. At least if she was drunk, she could forget her troubles for a moment.

    Vadim gave her another bottle and wandered off to talk to customers, loudly. If there was gossip in town, Vadim would let everyone know. Piper listened to his voice rove around the bar, trying to hear if there was anything she could track down before she was too drunk to walk.

    Vadim¡¯s voice made it where she almost missed another familiar voice. Luckily, Marian¡¯s voice was distinctive. Even when she talked low, it carried.

    ¡°Hello, Yefim, I need a favor from you,¡± Marian said.

    ¡°That depends on what you need,¡± Yefim told her in his businessman disposition.

    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    ¡°I have someone who is in a bad way,¡± Marian explained. ¡°They can¡¯t pay for a room. Can you advance me, and I¡¯ll find some way to pay you back?¡±

    ¡°If they can¡¯t pay, they can sleep outside,¡± Yefim insisted, ¡°this isn¡¯t a charity.¡±

    Piper turned to watch the conversation, and to hear it better. There were times when she wished Vadim wasn¡¯t so loud. The fact that she couldn''t listen in without being obvious made tonight one of those times. Yefim was standing up from his chair, towering over Marian. He had a concerned look on his face. Marian was standing in front of him looking upset; her body was ridged, and she was contorting her face in weird ways.

    ¡°I know this isn¡¯t a charity. But I will pay you back, I can find ten caps by the next time I come here, but this is an old man. It¡¯s too cold to make him stay outside,¡± Marian pleaded.

    ¡°I have no way to be sure you¡¯ll come back,¡± Yefim corrected. ¡°You do seem to pride yourself on your ability to disappear from people¡¯s lives.¡±

    ¡°You heard about that?¡± Marian was looking somewhat sheepish. Piper wondered what Marian tended to say when she was drunk, or how often she was drunk.

    Piper knew she should be taking notes, it seemed she had a deal going with Yefim. It also looked like that deal was in the middle of changing.

    Yefim sighed, ¡°You know I like you, but this isn¡¯t personal, this is just business.¡±

    ¡°I know, I know,¡± Marian responded, looking down at the floor. It was almost as if she was hoping an idea would dig itself up from that floor. ¡°I know this isn¡¯t personal. I know we are still friends, but there has to be something I can do for this man.¡±

    Yefim stood passively and watched her. The amount of concern he showed he normally didn¡¯t show to customers who couldn¡¯t pay. This was obviously different. It wasn¡¯t that Marian couldn¡¯t pay; it was that her client couldn¡¯t. Piper wondered how much Marian got for this specific job if she managed to drain her client to where he didn¡¯t even have ten caps for a room.

    Marian started taking her backpack off her back. There was some juggling to keep her rifle on her back while removing the pack. Soon she was holding her thin backpack in front of her. She opened one of its many pockets and rooted around for a few seconds. She pulled her hand out as a fist. It looked like a chain caught onto her hand, but she pushed it back in before bringing her hand back out. She put her backpack on the floor, freeing her other hand.

    ¡°Here,¡± Marian said as she grabbed one of Yefim¡¯s hands, pushing the item in question into it and closing his hand around it. ¡°It¡¯s an heirloom. It¡¯s worth more than ten caps, and it¡¯s priceless to me. You can be sure I will find the caps to buy it back from you. If I die before then, you can sell it to get all your caps back and then some.¡±

    Yefim looked down at the palm of his cupped hand. Piper couldn¡¯t see what was in it. The way Marian was shaking and looking at it, it was clear that she wanted to snatch it back.

    He looked back up at her. ¡°This isn¡¯t a pawn shop either,¡± he told her.

    Piper could have sworn she saw tears in Marian¡¯s eyes, but it could be blurry vision from all the moonshine. ¡°It¡¯s all I have that¡¯s mine,¡± the outsider said. ¡°Please, I promise not to leave the Commonwealth until I can pay for it back.¡±

    Yefim was quiet for a moment, he seemed to be weighing his options and then he sighed as he pocketed the item in his hand. ¡°Ok, I will hold this as collateral for a time. I know you will pay me back as soon as you can. Do you want us to provide this man with meals?¡±

    Marian closed her eyes and sighed. Piper watched patiently. Was Marian shaking, or was it just Piper who was shaking? Damn she wished she hadn¡¯t taken so much advantage of the free moonshine.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Marian¡¯s voice sounded far away. It felt almost as if someone else was speaking through her. ¡°Take care of him.¡±

    ¡°You can take this back,¡± Yefim told her.

    ¡°It¡¯s just an object,¡± Marian said looking at the floor again. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t be attached to objects. His wife should mean more to him than that ring means to me. Don¡¯t tell him what I just did, just tell him that¡­tell him that everything is paid for.¡± The woman seemed to be shrinking inside herself. Piper wondered if she was talking to Yefim anymore, or to herself.

    ¡°You are a good person,¡± Yefim said.

    Marian looked up, there were definitely tears in her eyes this time. ¡°That¡¯s the problem, I¡¯m not. I¡¯m a monster. That¡¯s why I do this kind of shit.¡±

    She picked up her backpack and walked away from Yefim. Piper could have sworn Marian had become pale under her sunburn. Her steps looked jerky, almost like a malfunctioning synth. Yefim stared at her as she walked out. He looked pained before going into the hotel area.

    Piper turned back to her notes and started writing. She just witnessed something big. She had no doubt that she will be able to rewrite her notes legibly when she was sober. It may have been a small encounter, but Piper had been doing this job long enough to know when something small is part of something big. She wasn¡¯t sure of the details, it could be anything from Marian trying to help set up organized crime in Diamond City, or she was trying to bring people in from the Capital Wasteland. Either way, Piper finally had a story.

 1-8. Politics, Drugs and Manipulation

    The best way to heaven was through a huff of jet. That is after having a good fuck. That is after taking a hit of x-cell. Maybe the high after a good knife fight is up there too. Well shit, there were lots of good ways to get the sense of heaven, but jet was definitely somewhere up there.

    Hancock inhaled the contents of the canister. He could feel time slow down as he took in every detail around him. Jet may not be the best way to heaven, but it was a damn good way. He closed his eyes to enjoy the stretched-out seconds of relaxation.

    A security guard slowly walked into the office. The sound of each step took impossibly long after the one before it. ¡°Hey, Boss,¡± the guard stretched out. ¡°Someone is here to see you.¡±

    Hancock popped open his eyes, every millimeter his eyelids separated from each other was a new sensation. ¡°Who is it?¡± he asked, it sounded so drawn out that he wondered if the guard understood him.

    The guard looked confused for a moment, he seemed to be trying to figure out what Hancock said. Then he responded, ¡°It¡¯s that skinny¡± suddenly he started talking faster ¡°bodyguard chick you like to see.¡±

    The worst part of jet is when it wears off and suddenly the world is moving too fast. ¡°Send her in,¡± Hancock insisted. As he watched the guard walk off, he realized that the second worst part of jet hit him. He suddenly felt less agile than he was used to. The addiction effect was a motherfucker, especially if it hit during a fight. He started shifting through his paraphernalia trying to find some addictol.

    ¡°Mayor Hancock,¡± Marian¡¯s Gwinnet smooth voice sounded out. She sounded like she was ready for business but was not out to take charge. That was good, Hancock needed her ready for the job he had.

    ¡°Marian Halcombe, a woman always lovely to see,¡± Hancock grabbed a tin of mentats and offered them to Marian.

    Marian rose a hand to politely refused, ¡°Addictol is a bitch to find.¡±

    ¡°Suit yourself,¡± Hancock responded before consuming the tin¡¯s contents himself. ¡°Please, take a seat. How have you been?¡±

    Marian unloaded her backpack and placed it on the floor as she took a seat on another part of the couch with Hancock. She rested the assault rifle she called Faenus on the floor, placing a foot over it. Hancock admired her dedication to remain touching her weapon at all times, it showed that she wasn¡¯t going to let someone slip it away from her while her guard is down.

    ¡°I have been stressed,¡± Marian explained as she helped herself to a bottle of beer on his coffee table. ¡°I have been hearing rumors that some of the factions in the Capital Wasteland are starting to shoot civilians.¡±

    ¡°I thought you said that was why you decided to come here in the first place,¡± Hancock accused.

    Marian looked down at her beer for a moment. It was obvious she wished she could leave everything about The Capital Wasteland behind. ¡°Three Dog was associated with the Brotherhood of Steel. He allied himself with them over a decade ago, it was a mutual assistance thing. It didn¡¯t take much for one group to accuse him of allying himself with another. I didn¡¯t bother to stay around long enough to sort out those details, and I probably never will have enough information to do so now. The rumors I¡¯m hearing now are that the Brotherhood are shooting random civilians.¡±

    ¡°How much do you believe those rumors?¡± Hancock asked.

    Marian thought for a bit, she sipped on her beer as she mulled over possibilities. ¡°There is a chance that it is happening, members of the Monroe and Johnson families are for the most part very elitist against civilians. If anyone would start opening fire on human civilians, it would be them. I can¡¯t find any details in the rumors, so I¡¯m going more with the idea that this started as a territorial dispute between two clans, a civilian probably got injured or killed by a stray laser, and the story took off from there.¡±

    ¡°What if it¡¯s ghouls who are being killed?¡± Hancock asked as he shot some daddy-o into his veins.

    Marian looked straight at Hancock with so much pain in her eyes he wished he hadn¡¯t brought it up. ¡°You know as well as I do that could be almost any family if it¡¯s ghouls being killed. I¡¯m not ready to entertain that idea yet.¡±

    He could have gotten information from someone else, but she was his best bet at figuring out what was going on. She knew the Capital Wasteland as well as MacCready did, but she was better at abstract ideas than he was.

    ¡°I want to entertain that idea,¡± Hancock pushed. ¡°If ghouls are being shot at, what would happen?¡±

    Marian thought again for a moment. ¡°The biggest concentration of ghouls is in the Underworld, so if someone is out to shoot them for the sake of shooting ghouls, that¡¯s where they would start. The Lincoln, Wilson, and Adams families are all neutral on ghouls, they don¡¯t see ghouls as monsters, but they don¡¯t see them as full people either. They would probably let ghouls into their territories and make them work like animals. The Lincoln family might even give them collars. The Harding family would be their best bet. They are willing to accept ghouls as people and might even let them into their ranks. I don¡¯t know where territories are divided, but if any of those four families have a far Northern Territory, that would be where a mass exodus of ghouls would start on the way up here.¡±

    The thoughts of what might be going on back at her home were obviously taking a toll on Marian. She looked like she was torn between crying and disassociating.

    ¡°Here,¡± Hancock said handing her a canister of jet, ¡°looks like you could use a pick me up.¡±

    Marian accepted the jet with a pained smile. ¡°Thanks,¡± the bald woman said. She took in a huff of the jet and coughed. ¡°That wasn¡¯t jet.¡±

    ¡°Damnit!¡± Hancock declared. ¡°That was my last canister of addictol! Here, try this one.¡±

    Marian chuckled as she accepted the new canister. ¡°How do you tell the difference between your addictol and jet anyway?¡±

    ¡°Normally I put the addictol in special place, I guess I failed this time. Are you hungry? You enjoy that canister, I¡¯ll have some food sent to us.¡±

    As Marian inhaled the jet, apparently forgetting her earlier misgivings about addiction, Hancock stood up and opened his office door.

    ¡°Go down to the Third Rail and have two meals sent up here,¡± Hancock ordered one of the guards. As the guard hurried off to follow orders, Hancock returned to the couch, glad to see Marian looking more relaxed. ¡°Better?¡±

    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± she responded. ¡°I sometimes forget how liberating it is to worry about tomorrow like I¡¯m going to see it.¡±

    ¡°You would be surprised how many opportunities it opens up for you,¡± Hancock joked.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t had a chance to thank you for telling me about the library,¡± Marian said.

    ¡°It¡¯s a very impressive place.¡± Hancock allowed the conversation to change. Marian needed to focus on something other than politics back home.

    ¡°You did neglect to tell me about the intercom trick,¡± she admonished. ¡°I almost took on a pack of super mutants to get in.¡±

    ¡°Sorry about that, I normally only go to the library when I have a screamer with me.¡±

    Marian was silent for a second as she obviously was trying to figure out what Hancock was saying. ¡°Classy,¡± she finally responded. ¡°Lucky for me, your buddy was hounding me at the time.¡±

    ¡°Nick? That doesn¡¯t sound like him,¡± Hancock responded. He was worried about what may have happened since the last time he spoke to Marian.

    ¡°He found out I was bringing clients to his office and took offence,¡± Marian explained. That did sound like him. ¡°That self-righteous prick thought I was the kind of person who would take advantage of people in need!¡± Marian suddenly was becoming more animated. ¡°He¡¯s the one who charges people who are begging for help. It¡¯s like somehow he feels that isn¡¯t worth finding someone who may be dying unless there¡¯s enough money in it.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think Nick¡­¡± Hancock started, but Marian was letting out an obviously pent-up rant.

    ¡°The worst part is he¡¯s the only game in town!¡± Marian continued. ¡°So, he can literally charge people anything. People will pay anything to make sure their family is safe, so Nick can charge millions of caps if he wanted, it wouldn¡¯t matter. And to top it all off, I¡¯m bringing him more business, and he has the audacity to get offended by it.¡±

    Hancock felt like he was losing control of the conversation. He needed to bring it back into his control. ¡°Nick isn¡¯t the only game in town,¡± he quietly explained as he handed her some buffout.

    Marian suddenly went silent. Her face fell and Hancock could feel her righteousness evaporate like jet from a poorly sealed canister. ¡°What?¡± the only word that came from her.

    ¡°There are other options. The Minutemen are good at retrieving people who are being held hostage by raiders,¡± Hancock forgot Marian didn¡¯t know the Commonwealth the way someone who had lived there more than a month or two would.

    ¡°Then why do so many people ask me to walk them to Nick? If all they have to do is call the Minutemen, they won¡¯t even be charged for that help.¡±

    ¡°Because Nick is the best,¡± Hancock had to stand up for his old friend.

    Marian was silent, her face went blank as two of her worldviews conflicted with each other. She downed the buffout. Hancock waited patiently as she processed this new information. He understood that she wanted the world to be simple. There were times when she would try to force herself into a black and white thinking. Absolutism was not a good look for her though. This was one time he could not allow it.

    ¡°So, he really can charge as much as he wants?¡± Marian was starting to look sick as the revelation settled on her. ¡°That means he could charge people everything. And I¡¯ve been bringing people to him.¡±

    Hancock cringed at how wrong she was in her conclusion. He knew Marian didn¡¯t like Nick, but she seemed to be coming up with excuses to hate him. ¡°He could if wanted to,¡± he confirmed, ¡°but do you think I would be friends with someone who would do that?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± she was honest in her answer, ¡°from what I can tell you make friends with whomever you think can help you benefit your ends.¡±

    ¡°Does that upset you?¡± Hancock asked.

    ¡°It should,¡± she answered as if she was trying to find the anger, she thought she should feel. ¡°That¡¯s just politics shouldn¡¯t be carte blanc for the politician; but I¡¯ve seen Good Neighbor, and I¡¯ve heard what people say about you. I know you¡¯re using me, but I can console myself on the idea that you¡¯re doing it for the greater good.¡± She raised her eyes and looked straight into his, ¡°Please do not disillusion me.¡±

    Absolutism may not be a good look on her, but na?ve cynic was a heartbreaking look. Hancock considered changing the tactics to his game, it wasn¡¯t too late to change, but this was the best way to get the results he wanted.

    There was a knock at the door. ¡°Come in!¡± Hancock called out. The guard entered the room carrying the two mirelurk omelets and two beers. Hancock stood up to meet the guard and accepted the food before dismissing the guard then returned to give Marian her meal. He only had so much time before the mentats wore off.

    The food was barely in front of her before Marian was digging in. Hancock wondered if he should take something else to help his intelligence, he forgot he was giving her all these chems on an empty stomach. He sat back on his side of the couch and ate his food at a slower pace.

    ¡°Nick doesn¡¯t charge as much as you think,¡± Hancock told her.

    Marian swallowed the food that was in her mouth. ¡°He charges nine-hundred ninety-nine caps instead of a thousand for each case?¡± The sarcasm was almost indistinguishable from Nick¡¯s.

    Hancock decided he really was going to continue his original plan, damn the consequences. ¡°No, he charges mostly to pay the bills,¡± Hancock explained. ¡°He¡¯s lucky when he comes out even a job. Most people don¡¯t even pay him for his work.¡±

    Marian was silent again; she was probably trying to take in this new information. Hancock decided he gave her too much to challenge how she felt about Nick for one day.

    ¡°I do have a job for you,¡± he finally told her.

    ¡°What are the details?¡± Marian asked. She sat back from her empty plate and was nursing the beer.

    ¡°I want you to guard someone while he does a job for me. It will be several days, starting tomorrow,¡± Hancock explained.

    ¡°That¡¯s good and vague,¡± she said.

    ¡°I know it is,¡± he admitted, ¡°I want to give both of you the details tomorrow at the same time. I have a feeling you two would have the same questions and it will be easier to answer them once.¡±

    Marian thought for a moment. ¡°I have some friends in Quincy. When I left, they were talking about setting up a settlement here. They will need some basics. Give them what they need, and you have a deal.¡±

    Her obvious trust in him not short-changing her made Hancock almost feel guilty with how much faith she was showing him. He did have to admit, she was trying to negotiate with almost no information about the upcoming job. ¡°I will provide based on the duration and difficulties of the job,¡± Hancock agreed. ¡°I also want you to be able to complete the job. I¡¯m giving you free reign of Good Neighbor until you leave on the job tomorrow. Go ahead and ask for anything you need; you can put it on my tab.¡±

    Marian started looking into the middle distance, it was always obvious when she was doing calculations. Hancock wondered how she survived this long with such a horrible poker face.

    ¡°I can¡¯t plan properly,¡± she finally told him. ¡°I need an idea of how long I will be on this job.¡±

    Bless this woman and her strictly self-enforced personal rules. Hancock would love to break her of these self-limiting rules, but he was less than a day away from destroying that opportunity. ¡°Plan for a week,¡± he told her. ¡°You can consider anything left as a tip.¡±

    Marian blessed Hancock with one of her easy, grateful smiles. Every time he saw her smile like that, he felt like the most benevolent ghoul in the world. He couldn¡¯t help but smile back at her, even if a smile that big did cause him some pain. He was conversely feeling like the biggest heel in the world for the same reason.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to have to kick you out now,¡± Hancock told her. ¡°I do have a lot of work to do. I hope to see you the same time tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± she responded. Marian got up and collected her things. Hancock couldn¡¯t help but notice that her backpack seemed to be thinner than the last time he saw it. His heart dropped at the implications of this. ¡°See you tomorrow.¡± She then walked out of Hancock¡¯s office and into his spiderweb.

    He knew she wasn¡¯t going to take more than she needed for seven days¡¯ worth of work. She probably had the exact amount for a routine job planned out already.

    Hancock wondered for a moment if she would even come back to Good Neighbor after this job. Then he thought about how she liked to talk about books with Daisy, or how she would describe them to MacCready. It was always obvious when she was talking about books, it was when she was most animated, sometimes with complete reenactments. He would find a way to convince her to come back.

    The thought comforted Hancock as he felt his mentats wear off. He was glad Marian never accepted those mentats when he offered them, she would probably have seen right through him if she had. He checked his stash to make sure he still had enough left. He was going to need to be the smartest person in the room tomorrow, and that was going to take all the intellect he could muster. He did still need this job to be done, even if it was going to cost him personally to get it done.

 1-9. A Game of Chess

    If Goodneighbor was a chessboard, Hancock would be king. The queen is the one who moves all over the board. The king is only supposed to move only for improved defense. That did not mean the King was unable to go offensive. He wasn¡¯t supposed to.

    In the game of life, Hancock was supposed to be Goodneighbor¡¯s king, and she was its mobile queen. She was supposed to be the one on the offensive while he stayed safe and secure. Annoyingly, he was still eager to run everywhere like he was trying to take the whole board by himself. Making her job as his bodyguard harder.

    Fahrenheit was glad that he asked her to do this errand for him while he stayed safely in his office where a king should stay when not under threat. She was sent to let Nick Valentine know that Hancock had a case for him. Ellie Perkins was invited to come with them to Goodneighbor to take notes. The bodyguard knew that meant she would be babysitting the secretary back to Diamond City later.

    She left them at the base of the stairs before going up to see if Hancock had any last-minute orders before their meeting. The door to Hancock¡¯s office was closed. She made sure to knock, she was never going to make the mistake of walking in on him touring the town ever again.

    ¡°Come in,¡± the mayor¡¯s raspy voice called through the door.

    Fahrenheit pulled the door open to see Hancock entertaining Marian. They were sitting on one couch sharing his chems, him the harder stuff, she the more mainstream.

    ¡°Is he here?¡± Hancock asked, preventing Fahrenheit from saying anything. It was obvious that he still hadn¡¯t come clean with Marian on who she was going to be working with.

    ¡°Yes, boss,¡± she responded. ¡°He brought his secretary with him.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯ll be fine, show them both in,¡± the mayor ordered before grabbing a tin from the table and consuming the contents.

    ¡°Berry mentats?¡± Marian asked. ¡°Worried someone will try to shoot you through the wall?¡±

    ¡°More like I will need them to keep up with both of you,¡± Hancock replied huskily.

    Fahrenheit went back down the stairs where she left the other two guests waiting. Valentine seemed to be talking shop with Ellie, while she was getting ready to take notes. ¡°The boss will see you now,¡± Fahrenheit said before escorting them back up the stairs.

    She led them into the office where Hancock already seemed anxious. He tried to hide it the way he normally did, by acting as boisterous as he could as if the world couldn¡¯t tell that he was hiding that he was scared shitless. Then again, she was the only one who noticed, so the world must not be able to tell.

    ¡°Here is your charge now,¡± Hancock announced.

    Marian looked over at the door and smiled. ¡°Ellie! I didn¡¯t know I would be escorting you.¡± The freelancer got up, slinging her gun over her shoulder, and walked over to hug Ellie. She seemed to only see Valentine standing in front of the secretary enough to not run into him.

    Hancock¡¯s face went a little pale before he grabbed a syringe and shot himself with some daddy-o.

    ¡°Careful,¡± Valentine insisted, ¡°that stuff is going to kill you.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t live forever,¡± Hancock responded with a smile. ¡°Come on inside, everyone. I¡¯m starting to feel left out of the party.¡±

    The whole group moved farther into the office, giving Fahrenheit space to close the door on any listening neighborhood watch. She then moved to the corner where she could observe the largest portion of the room.

    ¡°Nick, Marian, I believe you two have already met,¡± Hancock asked getting up from his couch.

    ¡°We have,¡± Valentine replied flatly.

    ¡°Much to my dissatisfaction,¡± Marian responded coldly, her arms crossed over her chest.

    The pawns were already getting restless.

    ¡°Then I won¡¯t need to worry about introductions,¡± Hancock said. He didn¡¯t miss a beat, but Fahrenheit had worked with him long enough to tell that he was trying to seem more relaxed than he was. ¡°I have a job for you Nick.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps you can dismiss your enabler and we can start talking about this case,¡± Valentine responded.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be at the Third Rail,¡± Marian quietly told Ellie before she went towards the couch where her backpack rested.

    ¡°No,¡± Hancock said sternly. It was enough to make Marian stop moving. ¡°I have a job for you, and she will be your bodyguard during this job.¡±

    ¡°Come again?¡± Marian swung around and asked as her sunburnt face seemed to take a redder pallor.

    ¡°You can¡¯t be serious,¡± Valentine said over her. He seemed just as upset about the revelation as his feminine counterpart.

    ¡°I¡¯m serious,¡± Hancock insisted. ¡°This is an important job that I need both of you to work on. Valentine, I can¡¯t risk having you shot down while collecting clues.¡±

    ¡°And what if I refuse to work with her?¡± Valentine asked.

    ¡°You can refuse the job,¡± Hancock reasoned. ¡°You have done so before. But I know you will at least listen to the problem before walking all the way back to Diamond City with Ellie in tow.¡±

    Valentine¡¯s teeth set together.

    ¡°And what if I refuse to work with him?¡± Marian¡¯s higher pitched voice echoed. The same move on opposite sides of the board, for two people who claim to not be good working together, they seemed to be doing a good job putting Hancock on the defensive.

    ¡°You can refuse,¡± Hancock spoke deliberately, ¡°but you both have skills that are invaluable to this job. I want you both to at least hear what the job is.¡± An interesting move.

    ¡°No,¡± Marian said almost on top of Hancock¡¯s sentence. ¡°I refuse.¡± A predictable move, if played earlier than Fahrenheit expected. She also expected the move to come from Valentine first. ¡°Why not hire someone else. Hire RJ, he¡¯s a better shot than me anyway.¡±

    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    ¡°Do you honestly think MacCready would be able to help Nick sort through clues if he got stuck?¡± Hancock asked, he seemed to be trying to play the flattery strategy longer than Fahrenheit thought necessary, backing himself into a tighter corner with every move.

    Marian was silent for a moment; she was seriously considering Hancock¡¯s question. ¡°No,¡± she quietly responded. ¡°He sees everything as it is, and nothing more.¡± Her cheeks reddened again.

    ¡°What makes you think that I will need her help with any clues?¡± Valentine asked, picking up the offensive.

    ¡°Nick, I love you, man,¡± Hancock crooned, ¡°but you aren¡¯t perfect. She can think abstractly enough and has such severe attention to detail that I have no doubt that she can see a potential clue even you would miss. Trust me, she¡¯s a perfect partner for you.¡±

    ¡°I have a partner,¡± Valentine growled.

    ¡°Has Nate recently made an appearance that I hadn¡¯t heard about?¡± Hancock asked. A bold move that could cost Hancock in the long run.

    Valentine went silent, Fahrenheit knew from Hancock that Nate had disappeared into the Institute to take on the role of its Director full time. He may have promised regular visits, but they had become more and more infrequent. Now no one had heard from him in months.

    ¡°Let¡¯s just hear him out,¡± Marian moved her queen, ¡°then we can turn him down with clear consciences.¡±

    Finally, more moves than pawns across the board. Ellie got her clipboard ready to take notes. Hancock seemed to relax a bit, no longer on the defensive. Neither Marian nor Valentine looked very relaxed, but they both seemed ready to listen attentively.

    ¡°Thank you, Marian,¡± Hancock started. ¡°The problem is simple. I have been receiving reports of caravans going missing. All of them coming from the South. The most recent one was carrying computer parts, circuit boards and such. Stuff that is both rare and important. I want you two to find this caravan.¡±

    ¡°How far South?¡± Marian asked.

    ¡°What?¡± Valentine responded.

    ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking,¡± Hancock said, ¡°and yes, this one did pass through the Capital Wasteland.¡±

    ¡°Do you know if they made it out of there?¡± Marian asked.

    ¡°Are you suggesting an embargo?¡± Hancock asked cautiously.

    Marian¡¯s eyes took on the glassy middle-distance look she got whenever she had to think about what was going on in the Capital Wasteland. That suppressed survivor¡¯s guilt which made her want to go back so desperately and made Hancock try to find ways to keep her from going back. ¡°It¡¯s possible, I don¡¯t know which territories the caravan would have had to pass through, but computer equipment would be a boon for any of the factions. Especially if one of them is at a technological disadvantage.¡±

    The idea of anyone from the Brotherhood of Steel being short on technology sounded almost unbelievable. It took Fahrenheit a moment to put it in perspective of one group being short compared to someone else from the Brotherhood of Steel. She still wasn¡¯t sure what that could mean, or how that group would even have a chance in this war, but Marian seemed to have it visualized and played out in her own head.

    ¡°What the hell are you two talking about?¡± Valentine broke in.

    Marian looked up; a wall of defense shaded her face. Hancock normally used a gentle hand when talking to her about the war to help keep her from being overwhelmed by emotions. Valentine didn¡¯t mirror this behavior. Now Hancock wasn¡¯t going to be able to get much more out of her.

    ¡°There is a war going on in the Capital Wasteland,¡± Marian said with fake sweetness. ¡°Did you think I came all this way just for the benefit of your company?¡±

    ¡°So, you ran all the way here to get away from a territorial dispute?¡± Valentine condescended.

    Marian¡¯s face turned red with anger her body shook with more than its usual starvation shiver. Fahrenheit wasn¡¯t sure if she should try to protect Valentine or let Marian tear him apart like a feral ghoul. The desire was written all over her face.

    ¡°Marian?¡± Ellie broke in gently. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±

    The blood drained away from her face. Marian was now the one on the defensive from everyone. She was moving her pieces randomly in desperate ways to survive one more move.

    Instead of answering Ellie, she turned to Hancock. ¡°Since Mr. Valentine obviously does not want to work with a coward like myself, may I insist that you hire my courageous little brother instead? I¡¯m sure Valentine can sort any clues out for himself.¡±

    ¡°If you are that opposed to taking this job, pay me back for the resources you bought yesterday and we will call it good,¡± Hancock informed her.

    Marian went silent. Hancock played his big gambit. He sacrificed a bishop to put her in check. Fahrenheit had seen the receipts that were brought to him, Marian had eaten two meals on Hancock¡¯s caps. Even if she gave him back all the medical supplies she bought, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to pay for the food. The game was over for her.

    ¡°The caravan in question was supposed to pass through Quincy on its way into the Commonwealth, you two should consider going there first.¡±

    ¡°Quincy?¡± Marian looked up. Her face was still dull, but the idea of visiting the friends she left there cheered her up some.

    ¡°We can check to see if they passed through,¡± Nick said as he prepared a cigarette. ¡°No point in searching for them if they never made it to the Commonwealth in the first place.¡± He lit the cigarette in his mouth.

    ¡°Do you mind?¡± Marian asked, turning her wrath onto Valentine.

    ¡°Not at all,¡± he responded.

    ¡°I will have to insist that you not smoke during this job,¡± Hancock told Nick. ¡°Marian will be in charge as well.¡± He was obviously trying to soften some of the damage he had just done.

    Marian gave Valentine a smile like a cat who had a mouse cornered while her male counterpart put his cigarette out in an ashtray on Hancock¡¯s desk. Hancock had a strict no smoking in front of Marian rule for his office, Fahrenheit was now itching for a cigarette herself, but this game was almost over.

    ¡°You two are expected to work together,¡± Hancock told them. ¡°Meaning I expect both of you to come back in one piece.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Marian responded with a vindictive lilt to her voice, ¡°either both of us will come back or neither of us will.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure I like how you said that,¡± Valentine responded.

    Marian physically turned on Valentine. She was obviously going to take her emotions out on the synth. ¡°Are you worried that I will shoot you and run off to face the ¡®territorial dispute¡¯?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m more worried about the fact that you even had such an idea,¡± he said looking down on her.

    ¡°How about I give you my rules then, before we walk out?¡± she said to him. ¡°As Hancock said, I¡¯m in charge. My job is keeping you alive, and I take that job seriously. I expect you to help make my job easier, or at least not make it harder than it has to be. If I tell you not to go somewhere, you don¡¯t go there. If I tell you to go somewhere, you got there. If I leave you somewhere, you wait patiently until I come back and get you. If you don¡¯t do what I tell you, I¡¯m leaving your ass in whatever situation you manage to get yourself into. I refuse to die for an idiot, no matter how much Mayor Hancock is paying me to do otherwise.¡±

    ¡°I hear those rules loud and clear.¡± Valentine told her. ¡°I will do my best not to make your job harder than it has to be, but I expect the same consideration from you. I don¡¯t want you stopping me from going to any possible clue just because you might get jumpy. I need to be able to do my job as well.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m done,¡± Ellie announced before giving Valentine a case file. ¡°Some of the notes are rushed, but I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be able to work with them.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Ellie,¡± Valentine took the file. ¡°Hancock?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll make sure she gets home safe,¡± Hancock responded. ¡°You two kids have fun.¡±

    Marian grabbed her backpack while Valentine was talking to Ellie and had it secured on her back. She and Valentine walked out of the office, hopefully heading towards Quincy without killing each other on the way.

    Hancock was able to turn all his attention to Ellie. ¡°Go ahead and enjoy your time here,¡± he told her. ¡°When you¡¯re ready to head back to Diamond City, let me know. I¡¯ll escort you back myself.¡±

    ¡°Thanks,¡± Ellie responded and walked out of the office herself.

    With the office empty of visitors, Hancock made his way back to his couch and let himself collapse into it. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you Fahrenheit, fighting with either of those two is hard enough even with chems; fighting with both of them at the same time was about to kill me. What I had to do to Marian, I think I would have preferred if it did kill me.¡±

    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s a good idea having them work together, boss?¡± Fahrenheit asked lighting her own cigarette.

    Hancock gave her his best lovable scoundrel grin. ¡°If those two manage not to kill each other, I expect them to make me their best man.¡±

 1-10. Tinks Return

    There was a lot was a lot wrong about this case. Individuals disappear, couples disappear, sometimes even whole families can disappear. Nick Valentine has worked on multiple cases finding all these different types of disappearances. Caravans, however, don¡¯t just disappear.

    If a caravan doesn¡¯t make it to its destination, there is normally evidence as to what happened to it. Usually it¡¯s a raider attack. When raiders take out a caravan, they will strip the caravan of everything of value. When finished, they will leave the carcasses of the brahmin who carried the goods, and any people who happened to be near enough to be convenient for a raider to shoot at while attacking the brahmin, out for the scavvers and ghouls.

    Hancock was not short on resources himself. If there were bodies, why did his people not find them? Did Hancock¡¯s people find them? Did they even look? Nick was so focused on taking Hancock¡¯s advice on going to Quincy, that he forgot to ask basic questions.

    ¡°Remind me to ask Hancock about what his people found when they looked for the caravan next time we see him,¡± Nick said out loud.

    Marian stopped walking to turn and look deadpan at him.

    Nick felt uncomfortable under her gaze. He had to remind himself that he wasn¡¯t working with Ellie. ¡°I¡¯ll be sure to make a note,¡± Nick apologized.

    Marian turned and continued walking towards Quincy.

    She was another thing that was wrong with this case. Nick had been hired by Hancock before, but he was never forced to have a bodyguard. It was like Hancock to force them to work together as a joke, one that Nick didn¡¯t find funny.

    Marian didn¡¯t seem to find it funny either. Nick had to give her some credit, she was at least professional about it instead of fighting with him every step of the way to their destination. But she seemed off. Something about their meeting with Hancock seemed to send her into herself. It felt more like he was being escorted by another generation two synth than a flesh and blood woman. If this was anyone other than Marian Halcombe, he would have tried to break her out of her silence. But this woman can stay silent and run all the way back to the Capital Wasteland for all he cared.

    Marian stopped again and held up the flat of her hand. ¡°Wait,¡± she said quietly.

    Nick stopped and listened himself.

    ¡°Get in there and wait for me to come get you,¡± she ordered pointing at an open trailer.

    He moved obediently; it wasn¡¯t a fight worth picking. He did agree to help make her job easier. Or at least not to actively make it harder.

    He stayed crouched near the entrance to the trailer, trying to remain hidden from an unknown threat. Soon he heard some gunfire, there was too much for it to be only from her. He wondered if it was raiders, a common enough threat. The deep voices screaming declarations of their superiority told Nick how wrong he was.

    Nick considered joining Marian in her fight with the super mutants. But she was unpredictable. If she took offense, she may choose to abandon him for not following her orders. Would she stay in the Commonwealth after leaving him, or did Hancock piss her off enough to send her back home?

    KABOOM!

    ¡°Damn,¡± Nick cursed. There was a suicider. The fight took long enough that it may have snuck up on Marian. Nick rushed to the firefight. Maybe he could help make sure she won, if she was still alive.

    He got within sight of the fight to see a dead mutant hound, super mutant bits, two living super mutants, and Marian shooting at the one running at her with a sledgehammer. The last crackles of a Geiger counter from her direction were fading away.

    It wasn¡¯t false humility when she claimed she wasn¡¯t as good at shooting as MacCready, nor was it bravado when he would say the same thing. She was, however, more strategic in her shooting than MacCready. While MacCready always went for a head shot, Marian was shooting at the legs of the approaching super mutant. When it went from charging at her to limping towards her, she changed her focus to the other one. She shot at the one carrying a pipe pistol while moving around to remain out of reach of the injured one.

    ¡°Why won¡¯t you stay still!¡± The sledgehammer wielding super mutant shouted.

    Her feet moving in front and behind one another looked more like a dance than a fight strategy. Nick found himself memorized by her fighting style, even as the super mutant¡¯s head exploded like an over ripe melon.

    ¡°You¡¯ll have to be more cleaver than that!¡± she taunted.

    The remaining super mutant recovered enough to start running again, his shouts of frustration punctuated his location. Marian turned, slinging her rifle on her back and pulled out a combat knife in one fluid motion. She switched stance, lowering her body and moved her weight to the balls of her feet. Nick had the impression she was not a novice to a knife fight.

    The super mutant swung at her, but she jumped back just enough leaving him to hit only air. Before it was finished with its swing, Marian moved in, stabbing between its ribs, and swiping at its shoulder blades. She started bouncing back, but was too slow, another swing threw her several feet away from him, leaving her laying on the ground.

    Nick wasn¡¯t going to wait to find out if she survived, he pulled out his revolver and started shooting at the super mutant.

    ¡°This is what they call ¡®super¡¯ mutants, huh. Makes me feel sorry for the mediocre ones,¡± Nick taunted as he fired.

    The monstrosity was standing over Marian, raising its sledgehammer over its head to finish her off when Nick¡¯s bullets distracted it. Thank god these things are so easy to distract.

    It turned towards Nick, lumbering at him, taking the fight to him. One last bullet, and it succumbed to its injuries, falling forward to the ground.

    Nick pocketed his gun and ran to Marian. She was moving, but not much. She had managed to sit up, but even that looked like a challenge.

    ¡°Marian, are you alright?¡± Nick asked as he placed a hand on her arm.

    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­don¡¯t touch me,¡± Marian ordered, her voice was strained with obvious pain. ¡°Fucker broke¡­at least one rib.¡±

    ¡°Shit,¡± Nick said. Broken ribs looked like the worst of what she got, but it wasn¡¯t all she got. Her face was covered with soot most likely from the suicider; and Nick could see a trickle of blood wetting her right sleeve, her aim was probably wrecked from that injury.

    ¡°Do me a favor,¡± she said. ¡°Med supplies¡­in my right cargo pocket.¡±

    Nick ignored her request as he pulled out a stimpak from his own pocket and used it on her. The effect was immediate as he watched her sit up straighter. Her breathing became more natural and less controlled.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± she said as he helped her stand up.

    He put his hand under her elbow, and lifted her underweight body until she got her feet steady beneath her. She was so light, and he could feel her bones through her jacket. She was putting on weight the last time he saw her. What could have happened to cause her to loose all of that?

    ¡°You didn¡¯t have to do that, I have supplies Hancock provided.¡±

    ¡°You paid too much for those,¡± Nick said. ¡°I¡¯ll put this one on his expense report.¡±

    Marian smiled a sly smile, matching the one Nick gave her. ¡°Be sure to include the expense of assisting me in my duties.¡±

    The little minx.

    ¡°Normally I would get angry at a client for not waiting where I told them to,¡± Marian continued. ¡°But I think in this case, you just saved my life.¡±

    ¡°Glad to be of service,¡± Nick replied, sounding a little more like Codsworth than he intended.

    ¡°Don¡¯t do it again,¡± she ordered. She was all business again. Ready to fight anything that may be a threat.

    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.

    The two continued on their way to Quincy. It was mostly uneventful. After they were close enough to see the settlement, Marian started getting restless. Her stride was getting longer. She seemed to have troubles keeping herself focused on her job.

    When they were close enough to make out figures standing on the freeway, looking out for danger, Nick saw what looked like a ghoul running towards them. He stopped walking and pulled out his pistol, ready to fire incase it was a feral. Marian had stopped walking as well, but she did not look as nervous as he felt.

    ¡°Put that away or I will kill you,¡± she ordered with a finality that made Nick feel that was more than just a threat. She slung her rifle over her shoulder as she spoke, showing she did not see a threat from this rushing ghoul.

    Nick quietly complied, still worried. If it was a feral, it would attack her first. It looked huskier than Marian, like it had lived a life of good food and hard work. She wouldn¡¯t have a chance in a one on one fight against it.

    ¡°Tink!¡± The ghoul called out raising his hands above his head, proving that he wasn¡¯t a feral.

    ¡°Alex!¡± Marian responded in kind with her hands raised just like his.

    Alex ran up to the bodyguard he called ¡°Tink¡± and threw his arms around her in a strong embrace.

    ¡°You¡¯re home!¡± Alex announced as if Marian was unaware of where she was.

    ¡°Alex,¡± Marian cooed patting his back, ¡°you know I like to think of the wastelands as my home.¡±

    Alex finally broke from the hug. Nick hoped he left her newly knitted ribs intact. ¡°You walk us all the way here, and stay in an area where you know no one else, and you don¡¯t think we are special enough to consider home?¡±

    ¡°Of course, you¡¯re special,¡± she affirmed. ¡°You were willing to follow me and my hunch. I must appreciate that. And I am working to get you guys set up so you can thrive again.¡±

    ¡°Then come on, the others are waiting,¡± Alex ordered as he walked into Quincy with his arm around Marian.

    ¡°Alex! I¡¯m working!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re here, he¡¯s safe, everyone misses you,¡± Alex said and took Marian away from Nick.

    ¡°I¡¯ll come find you when I¡¯m ready to go,¡± Nick called out to the retreating figures.

    Everyone misses her? Nick tried to think about what kind of person could miss Marian so much that they couldn¡¯t wait for her to finish a job. Then he thought about how excited Ellie seemed to get when Marian was in town. Marian did seem to have an open charm that drew unwary people in. He even found himself pulled in by it more than once. Like you wanted to tell her all your secrets without her needing to ask, and those knowing blue eyes will look straight at you and file them away for safe keeping. He¡¯s sure Piper would be jealous of that ability when she learns about it.

    Nick lit a cigarette, there was no point in watching for her majesty¡¯s delicacies if she had just been whisked away by a ghoul. Smoking helped him think anyway. Before he entered Quincy, another person came out. This one was a human man.

    ¡°Nick Valentine,¡± the man announced as he walked up to the synth, ¡°My people told me you were here. My name¡¯s Jack, I¡¯m the man standing in for leadership when Nate isn¡¯t around. I¡¯m sorry I wasn¡¯t the first to come out and greet you.¡±

    Nick chuckled slightly. ¡°It¡¯s hard to expect a welcome as warm as what my colleague received. I will settle for a hearty handshake and a private interview.¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Jack replied, ¡°where is your colleague now?¡±

    ¡°A ghoul she called Alex took her away.¡±

    Jack¡¯s face went white and his eyes went slightly larger. ¡°You mean Tink? The human who came with the Capital Wasteland Ghouls?¡±

    ¡°The what?¡± Nick asked. He had been receiving information about her in trickles ever since she arrived in the Commonwealth, mostly from Ellie, but he had heard rumors from other sources. No one looked scared of her before, and he never heard of a group called ¡°The Capital Wasteland Ghouls¡±.

    ¡°It¡¯s the group she brought to us. Six ghouls and herself. They came here from The Capital Wasteland. The ghouls call her Tink.¡±

    ¡°How often does she come here?¡± Nick asked, suspicious of a woman who would travel with multiple aliases.

    ¡°This is the first time she¡¯s been back. Her friends all stayed here, with my permission,¡± Jack added as if he was trying to protect someone. ¡°But they talk about her a lot. They have a strange relationship with her if she¡¯s just a guide like they claim she is.¡±

    ¡°And how do they act towards your citizens?¡±

    ¡°They are all model citizens themselves,¡± Jack explained. ¡°They found jobs that needed to be filled and are working hard at each of them. They stay mostly to themselves, but it seems as if they aren¡¯t sure if they want to stay or move on.¡±

    Nick took in this information for a moment. He was going to have to work on the case file he keeps on her. A woman showing up with a posse of ghouls may be an unusual way of starting something less than legitimate, but it was still a possibility. He¡¯d seen kingpins and godfathers arrive in the Commonwealth with the start of their own gangs before. And she did have the charm of one.

    ¡°I¡¯m glad to hear it,¡± Nick lied. ¡°I actually came to ask you a few questions about your convoy traffic. Do you mind?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Jack insisted. ¡°I have a desk and some chairs in what I like to think of as my office. Please, come.¡±

    Jack lead Nick to an office that was little more than a hole in the wall. It was a hole in the wall in the sense that there was a huge hole in the wall leading outside from the office. A black bird sat in the hole, observing the two of them. Nick recognized it from when he helped Nate clear out the Gunners over a year ago, this particular room was directly under where Mama Murphy used to live. Nate had to drop down into the room to take down the bar. Nick looked to see the yellow and black striped beam still hanging from its support. Jack shut the door and took a seat at the desk and Nick sat in front of it. The heavy dust over the entire office showed that Jack probably never used this room, but he most likely kept it for visitors like Nick.

    Jack sat up at his desk waiting for Nick to get his case file ready before they began their interview. He had a restless air about him. He looked like he would rather be helping harvest crops than sitting at that desk. After Nick had a pen ready to take notes, he looked up at the make shift mayor and nodded his head slightly, letting the man know he was ready to begin. Jack opened the conversation asking, ¡°What questions do you have about convoys?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard some convoys have been going missing,¡± Nick explained. ¡°I¡¯m not saying that you or anyone from your city is responsible for this, but some of the missing convoys have passed through here. It will help me out a great deal if you could give me an idea on how often you get convoys.¡±

    ¡°We have convoys which pass through about one or two a day. This settlement is the farthest to the South and far from the Glowing Sea, that normally helps encourage traffic to pass through when they are coming to or leaving the Commonwealth.¡±

    ¡°What about convoys from the Capital Wasteland?¡± Nick asked, he put out his cigarette in the ashtray on the desk before pulling out another one.

    ¡°Those are not as common,¡± Jack explained. ¡°The distance makes it high risk for most convoys. We used to get them about once every week or two, but they have been slowing down. There are rumors of a war going on there.¡±

    ¡°I have heard about that war,¡± Nick said. If the war was big enough to slow down trade, it must be more than a small territorial dispute.

    ¡°It¡¯s an awful thing,¡± Jack continued. ¡°We wouldn¡¯t have been able to prepare for the influx of refugees if it weren¡¯t for the help from the Capital Wasteland Ghouls.¡±

    ¡°There have been a lot of refugees then?¡± Nick asked, letting himself get taken off track. Marian¡¯s legitimate or illegitimate practices were more interesting than a late convoy anyway.

    ¡°Not so many yet. Right now, we are getting mostly ghouls and some people who think they may be synths, but even then, the numbers aren¡¯t that bad. We get about one a day, we feed them, and send them on their way. We wouldn¡¯t have been able to do that much if we hadn¡¯t been given the warning we needed from the first group. We do need more beds, but Nate hasn¡¯t been responding to the calls we¡¯ve put out on our radio.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s busy right now, all I can suggest is to keep calling him,¡± Nick was glad he wasn¡¯t the only one who Nate was ignoring. His own radio call had been on repeat for five months and counting. ¡°Back to the convoys, when was the last time one from the Capital Wasteland came through?¡±

    Jack sat back and thought about it. ¡°Two weeks ago? No, wait, that one came from Appalachia. I want to say three days ago, but I am not sure. I¡¯m sorry, we don¡¯t normally keep records of convoys passing through. We sometimes trade with them, but usually we just give them a place to rest for a night before they continue into the Commonwealth.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s ok,¡± Nick comforted. ¡°If you think of anything, please feel free to call me on the radio. Thank you for your help.¡± Nick stood up from his armchair before putting out his latest cigarette.

    ¡°It was a pleasure, Mr. Valentine,¡± Jack said standing up with the detective. He reached out to shake Nick¡¯s hand. ¡°I just wish I could be more help.¡±

    Nick wandered out of the office and went looking for Marian, or Tink, or whatever name she went by in Quincy. He found her in the Chapel that was the centerpiece of the city. She was working on her assault rifle, while talking to a female ghoul who still had a head full of black hair in a sophisticate style. Alex was nearby, inventorying some produce while including himself in the conversation occasionally. Other ghouls were running around finding things to put into Marian¡¯s precious backpack.

    ¡°Hold up a moment,¡± Nick heard her say. ¡°Erica, enough with the refreshing beverages!¡±

    ¡°They work better than rad-a-way, and they can heal you in a pinch,¡± a small ghoul responded.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care, I have to carry them until I need them,¡± Marian told her. ¡°That¡¯s a lot of weight I have to hump around.¡±

    ¡°You can do it,¡± Erica responded, ¡°you¡¯re a tough girl.¡±

    ¡°Everything has its limit,¡± Marian countered. ¡°Just give me seven.¡±

    ¡°Fifteen! I worked hard making these and you don¡¯t have any rad-a-way.¡±

    Marian looked aghast. ¡°I don¡¯t have rad-a-way because you stole all of it to make those things. Fine, ten, but no more! The gourds are going to be enough weight on my shoulders and my charge is here.¡±

    Nick walked into the building. ¡°I¡¯m ready to head back to Good Neighbor if you are,¡± Nick told her.

    ¡°Here,¡± a male ghoul with a natural haircut said helping Marian into her backpack. ¡°I even put a book in there for you to read.¡±

    ¡°I hope it¡¯s not the Aeneid,¡± Marian responded.

    ¡°God no!¡± the ghoul said looking offended.

    Marian gently hugged the ghoul she was talking to when Nick arrived. ¡°It was good to see all of you. I do want you guys to consider my proposal. And when Lisi gets back, please yell at her for me.¡±

    ¡°We will,¡± Alex assured her as he took his turn to gently hugged her. ¡°But come back sooner next time, Tink.¡±

    ¡°I will do my best,¡± Marian promised before she grabbed her weapon and turned to Nick. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    The two of them walked out of Quincy together. They were barely out of town before Nick saw Marian shifting her shoulders.

    ¡°Ugh,¡± she lamented. ¡°I think she gave me all fifteen!¡±

    ¡°Here,¡± Nick said, gently tugging on the backpack¡¯s handle.

    Marian didn¡¯t bother arguing with him, she did a dance with her arms, trying to disentangle herself from the backpack without losing control of her rifle.

    It was heavy. It was probably the first time he ever saw the bag full, and now the seams were being stretched. Still, he could carry it easily as he slung it on his own back before they walked to Goodneighbor together.

 1-11. Leading Issues

    A good leader watches everything. There were dozens of spies who work for Goodneighbor scattered across the Commonwealth. No one knew who may or may not be a spy. Hell, even Hancock didn¡¯t know all of his spies. The main job of his spies was to gather information. Collect rumors and facts. Each spy reported to a supervisor who gathered the information, sometimes even went out to verify it. Each supervisor reported to someone else and so on until all the information got to Fahrenheit. She then reported to her own supervisor, Hancock.

    When Hancock was young, he thought it would be fun to have a spy network. Knowledge of the whole Commonwealth at his fingertips. Now that he had it, he understood it was mostly numbers and useless rumors. Most of the stories he got were mundane stories about brahmins being stolen, or crops withering in a field. He had to pay attention to those mundane rumors. If there was a rash of brahmin rustling, that could lead to an up-and-coming mob lord who may forget who was in charge around Goodneighbor and needed to be dealt with before they became a problem. A fungal plague could lead to a tato famine, which could become a disaster if he didn¡¯t use his leadership to prepare for it.

    Now he was preparing for the effects of a foreign war. Marian may have arrived in Goodneighbor with a rumor, but enough people were carrying that rumor to give it validity. He had to start stocking up on food and supplies to help support refugees. He also had to increase the city¡¯s defenses; in case the war bled all the way up to the Commonwealth. A good leader had to consider all possibilities.

    ¡°We need more components for the turrets, boss,¡± Fahrenheit stated the obvious.

    She was sitting at Hancock¡¯s couch with a cigarette in her hand, going over details about the city¡¯s current defenses and the projected needs for the planned changes Hancock had. Hancock sat at his own desk, also smoking, as he stared at the same information on his terminal.

    The most boring part of leadership was making sure that a job had everything needed before starting. If Hancock wanted to increase defenses, he had to make sure that his city would not feel the stress of resources being diverted to increase.

    ¡°I know that,¡± he sighed. ¡°We need a lot of things. The problem is, we aren¡¯t going to get them if there is a new raider gang in town that we don¡¯t know about.¡±

    ¡°Your team should be able to fix that, if they don¡¯t kill each other before they do. I still think we should get those turrets ready as soon as possible, boss. It¡¯ll help the construction team feel safer outside and provide more surveillance. I could talk to Bunker Hill, see if they have anything.¡±

    Just then, there was a knock at the door. Fahrenheit stood up from where she was seated on the couch to open it just enough to talk with the guard outside.

    ¡°Valentine¡¯s here, says he wants to talk with the boss,¡± the guard said to Fahrenheit.

    ¡°Send him in,¡± Hancock called out.

    The door opened enough to admit Nick into the room before fully shutting again. Fahrenheit discreetly moved to the corner of the room, still puffing on her cigarette.

    The straps to Marian¡¯s backpack were gracing the synth¡¯s shoulders, but its owner was absent. The look on Nick¡¯s face was grim. Hancock hated that look, it normally meant that Nick was ready to put a case on ice.

    ¡°Nick, kill your partner already?¡± Hancock faked joviality as he stood up, putting out his current cigarette in one practiced motion.

    ¡°Ms. Halcombe decided to go to the Third Rail,¡± Valentine explained. ¡°She didn¡¯t seem eager to be part of this interview.¡±

    ¡°I guess that is to be expected,¡± Hancock admitted. He couldn¡¯t fake how he felt about what he did. He wondered if shiving her would have been kinder. ¡°Why are you carrying all of her worldly possessions?¡±

    ¡°Her friends in Quincy gave her more supplies than she could carry,¡± Nick explained. ¡°I offered to take it so she could focus on her job.¡±

    ¡°How has she been with her job?¡± Hancock was glad to hear that there were other people in the Commonwealth who were looking out for her.

    ¡°She has been professional,¡± Valentine told him. ¡°She did her best to protect me, and even took some injuries.¡± He sounded like that much of a compliment was a strain on him. The synth was refusing to give her the benefit of a doubt. He was looking for problems with Marian, and Hancock knew he was going to find them.

    ¡°So, what can I do for you?¡± Hancock asked.

    ¡°I need information about your caravan,¡± Nick said.

    ¡°Take a seat,¡± Hancock offered gesturing to one of his couches. ¡°I¡¯ll do what I can to help.¡±

    Nick took the backpack off. He didn¡¯t have the grace Marian did from removing and replacing the sack several times a day, but he got it off and placed it next to the couch which may once had been cream colored before sitting down on the same couch. Hancock sat down on the red one, facing his old friend.

    Nick took out the thin case file and a pencil. ¡°I need to know specifics about the caravan,¡± he explained. ¡°How big was it, when did you expect its arrival, when did you notice it went missing, the usual questions.¡±

    Hancock thought for a moment, he was going to give Nick everything the detective needed to find that caravan. ¡°I don¡¯t know the exact size of the caravan,¡± he answered honestly. ¡°I can give you an itinerary of what I was expecting to be delivered in it.¡±

    Nick made notes in the file as the Mayor talked. Hancock wished it was more helpful than he knew it was. Fahrenheit moved on cue to get a copy of the order Hancock made and delivered it to Nick.

    ¡°Notes about the order should be in there as well,¡± Hancock explained. ¡°But you know how those long-range caravans work. They don¡¯t provide delivery runs for every out of state order they receive. They probably had supplies to deliver for at least half the settlements in the Commonwealth.¡±

    Nick glanced at it casually, Hancock knew he would go over it more thoroughly later.

    ¡°I expected it to arrive about a week ago,¡± Hancock continued. ¡°We normally don¡¯t panic when a caravan is a little late. Problem is that more caravans than usual have not been making it here. Not just the long-range caravans either. Two corn orders from Outpost Zimonja, and a purified water delivery from Somerville Place have also gone missing this past month.¡±

    Nick muttered to himself as he wrote. ¡°I don¡¯t know if the other settlements have been having similar problems, Mayor McDonough doesn¡¯t exactly let me in on trade issues.¡±

    Hancock chuckled, ¡°He doesn¡¯t say much to me about Diamond City trade either. I have heard that most other settlements are fine. Bunker Hill is complaining about caravans missing, though. At first, I thought it was just Kessler being Kessler, but now I¡¯m wondering if she has a point.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to look in on that,¡± Nick muttered making a mental note as much as a written one. ¡°Why haven¡¯t you mentioned these other missing orders before? Earlier you said they were all from the South.¡±

    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    ¡°I was worried if I started off with a list of missing caravans you and your partner would be overwhelmed and run around looking for all of them. I decided to focus on the one with the materials that I need the most while my people run after the locals to see if they can turn anything up first.¡±

    ¡°And have they?¡±

    ¡°Nothing. Right now, I have guys looking for those three caravans. The one looking into Somerville has reported back, the other one is still investigating possible alternative routes his guys could have taken. But last I heard he hasn''t found as much as the contents of a used canister of jet.¡±

    As Hancock was talking, there was a commotion outside the office door. All three people turned their attention to the noise. Hancock knew what it sounded like when someone wanted to get in without waiting. Fahrenheit moved to the door to inspect the issue. She barely started opening the door when MacCready pushed through followed by his sister.

    ¡°Valentine!¡± MacCready announced. ¡°You have to find them!¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Nick asked.

    ¡°RJ, he doesn¡¯t know,¡± Marian said.

    ¡°Knick Knack and Knock Knock, they are in that convoy! Please, you fu¡­you have to find them,¡± MacCready continued.

    Nick massaged the bridge of his nose with his metal hand. ¡°What are a knick knack and knock knock?¡±

    ¡°They are friends of mine from Little Lamplight,¡± MacCready explained. ¡°Marian just told me they were in the convoy.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s funny,¡± Nick said condescendingly. ¡°Marian didn¡¯t give me that information. It would have been very useful.¡±

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t sure,¡± Marian told him. ¡°My friends told me those names, they sounded like Little Lamplight names to me. I wanted to check before I told you anything.¡±

    Nick closed the file he had been writing in and tossed it on the coffee table between him and Hancock. Papers poked out from the file before they stopped moving, he punctuated this motion by tossing his pencil on top of the pile. Nick stood up with the finality of someone who had made up their mind to their purpose. He walked over to Marian until he towered over her. MacCready moved out of his way as he approached Marian, but it was clear he regretted moving as soon as he did. Hancock tensed himself to fight Nick, and he could feel the others in the room doing the same. To Marian¡¯s credit, she wasn¡¯t backing down. She didn¡¯t even look afraid as she looked straight up to the synth¡¯s face.

    ¡°I am the detective,¡± Nick barked. ¡°You are the bodyguard. It is my job to chase clues and make sure of things, not yours. If you think you may have a clue, tell me. Now, get out.¡±

    Marian turned and glided out of the room, taking Nick¡¯s anger with her. The whole room was silent until one of the guards was discreet enough to quietly close the door.

    ¡°You¡¯re a bas¡­you¡¯re an as¡­you¡¯re a jerk,¡± MacCready told Nick.

    Nick ignored the young companion long enough to take out a cigarette and light it up. He took a long drag and then turned around to the rest of the room. Hancock felt just like MacCready.

    ¡°You¡¯ll never get help from her now,¡± Fahrenheit said, breaking her usual silence.

    Even with the talking, the room felt silent. Maybe Marian took the noise and life with her too. This kind of quiet made Hancock uncomfortable, he could really use a psycho, but it would probably cause him to go feral on Nick.

    Nick moved back to his couch and sat down right where he was before he snapped at Marian. He kept his cigarette in his mouth as he quietly collected his file before sitting back and looking straight at Hancock.

    ¡°Did you get that out of your system?¡± Hancock asked.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Nick confirmed. ¡°Let¡¯s get back to work.¡±

    ¡°Then put that damn thing out,¡± Hancock ordered.

    Nick looked up at the rebellious mayor with shock. In all their years together, Hancock never even pretended to take the high road.

    ¡°What?¡± Nick asked.

    ¡°I made it very clear that you were not supposed to smoke while on this case,¡± he growled. ¡°You are still on the case.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t see why¡­¡±

    ¡°SHUT UP!¡± Hancock yelled.

    The silence that was leaving the room reentered.

    Hancock turned his attention to MacCready who was standing in the same spot he was when he got out of Nick¡¯s way, looking unsure what to do at that moment. The ghoul felt a little sorry for the young man who was watching problems arise among all his friends. He may be tougher than most people, but he still cared about the people around him.

    ¡°MacCready, please go find your sister,¡± Hancock said gently. ¡°Let her know that if she wants out of this job, I¡¯ll still pay her full payment. I do want to speak with her by the end of the day no matter what she decides.¡±

    ¡°What about her stuff?¡± MacCready asked gesturing to the backpack.

    ¡°Leave it here,¡± Hancock said, ¡°I¡¯ll watch it for her.¡±

    MacCready turned around and left the room. Some of the silence seemed to leave as the door opened.

    After the door closed behind the mercenary, Hancock turned back on Nick. The synth looked unsure rather to put out his cigarette or not. This managed to upset Hancock even more. His black eyes flashed with anger. He wanted to talk to him, he wanted to yell at him, he wanted to punch Nick in the face. There was so much he wanted to say and do he was paralyzed from doing anything.

    He reached down on his table and grabbed a canister of buffjet. He inhaled it, letting time slow down and calm his mood. Damn, even when Nick was at his worst, he never pissed off Hancock like this. At least he was keeping his mouth shut while the ghoul enjoyed his chems. Valentine scowled at Hancock¡¯s drug use, but that made Hancock feel better, let him put that in his bong and smoke it.

    Time began moving quickly again. Maybe too soon, but Hancock couldn¡¯t run from the world all the time. Sometimes he had to remember what he was running from by facing it.

    ¡°What were you thinking?¡± was all Hancock could think to say before he was sure that time was moving properly again.

    ¡°I don¡¯t see why you think I need a bodyguard, or a partner,¡± Nick blocked.

    ¡°You fucking stubborn synth,¡± Hancock growled. He wasn¡¯t going to pull punches even on Nick. ¡°What you did was beyond your job. You needed help, and she provided. I paired her with you because she knows more about the Capital Wasteland than you do. I was hoping you would use her specialized knowledge to your advantage instead you punished her for doing that on her own.¡±

    ¡°I am tired of armchair detectives wanting to be my partner.¡±

    ¡°I understand, everyone thinks your job is more glamourous than it is,¡± Hancock empathized. ¡°They want to have a piece of that action and they want you to give it to them. That¡¯s not what I saw. If she was playing armchair detective, she would have come running to you with everything that may be a clue. Instead, she took her time and double checked to see if it really was something you could use.¡±

    Nick was quiet for a moment, ¡°She should have said something to me.¡±

    ¡°If she did that, you would have ignored her, or told her she was wasting your time.¡± Hancock said. ¡°If she never said anything, you would have made it into a cold case in two days with no leads. No matter what she did, you would have found fault in it, and she would tear herself up with guilt if those two friends of MacCready¡¯s died.¡±

    ¡°She wouldn¡¯t know what to look for,¡± Nick said.

    ¡°You honestly want to say that?¡± Hancock retorted. ¡°It seemed to me she had a better idea than you.¡±

    ¡°She knows nothing about the Commonwealth!¡±

    ¡°What do you know about the Capital Wasteland? I thought you were smarter than that. I thought you knew how to use knowledge other people had to help you find the answers you need.¡±

    Nick was silent, his yellow eyes shifted.

    ¡°The problem isn¡¯t that she was doing your job for you,¡± Hancock accused. ¡°The problem is that she¡¯s the first person you have ever met who is as smart as you that you can¡¯t find a reason to shoot, and that scares you.¡±

    ¡°I never found a reason to shoot you,¡± Nick countered.

    ¡°I was fourteen when we met. It took you ten seconds to figure out I was a punk kid and predicted everything I was going to do six months before I figured it out. You had me in line before I became someone you would need to shoot. Marian is an adult, that makes her less predictable, and that¡¯s why you¡¯re afraid of her.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of her,¡± Nick protested.

    ¡°Then why are you treating her like she¡¯s a problem? I know you keep files on everyone you know. What does her file say? Is it a list of possible things she may be that you consider less than respectable? Let me guess, you¡¯re trying to find evidence that she¡¯s planning to take over Goodneighbor.¡±

    Nick¡¯s eyes shifted again. ¡°Diamond City,¡± he muttered.

    ¡°Damnit Nick!¡± Hancock barked. ¡°Why can¡¯t you just believe she is what she says she is? Give her a chance to prove she really does want to help people. That¡¯s what you needed, wasn¡¯t it?¡±

    Nick sat quietly. Finally, the synth breathed in and let out a heavy sigh. He then leaned forward and snuffed out his cigarette in an ashtray.

    ¡°You win,¡± Nick said, ¡°for the rest of this case, I will be nice to her. Assuming she chooses to stay on it.¡±

    Nick sat back in the couch, opened his case folder and resumed making notes. Hancock smiled, he was certain that Marian was going to see this case to the end, he would have to find some way to tip her for that.

    ¡°I will need to follow up with MacCready on those two friends of his,¡± Nick muttered. ¡°Off the record, why are you always looking out for her? I¡¯ve never seen you do that for anyone before, especially for someone you haven¡¯t tried to sleep with.¡±

    Now it was Hancock¡¯s turn to go quiet. Thank god that Nick couldn¡¯t see his eye shift. He was just as afraid of Marian as Nick, but Hancock was willing to know why.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want her to become like me.¡±

 1-12. Hunting and Fighting

    MacCready tried looking calm as he left the Statehouse. He wasn¡¯t as good as Valentine at finding people, and he wasn¡¯t sure if he would be able to find his sister, but he didn¡¯t have to tell everyone that.

    The sun almost blinded him compared to the darkness inside Hancock¡¯s office and especially compared to the darkness of the Third Rail. He didn¡¯t need to ask Daisy which way Marian went; he knew that already. He turned right and left the city, hoping to find Marian.

    She had to be doing what she called "hunting". The way her shoulders had squared, the fact each step she took was quicker and quieter than the one before it. MacCready may have been surrounded by people who were older and smarter than him in Hancock¡¯s office, but he knew Marian from the time they spent together on the caravans. She was pissed off, and hunting was her preferred way to deal with her anger.

    He tried thinking of the tricks she taught him on hiding and searching for people. He remembered when the caravan they were guarding got attacked by slavers. When it became clear that there were other guards who were on the side of the slavers, Marian grabbed him and the two of them ran. She could disappear when she didn¡¯t want to be found. Even while he was hiding with her, he felt almost like she was using magic.

    MacCready stood there and listened, she was hunting, Faenus did not have a silencer, if she had already started shooting, he would hear it. He heard nothing out of the ordinary. No shooting sounds that would give her away.

    He remembered letting her lead him from hiding spot to hiding spot. Doubling back, moving in circles. Everything she did felt wrong, and it saved them. They even managed to kill two slavers and that bastard Hollis before she decided they were safe.

    But she wasn¡¯t hiding now, she was hunting. She was hunting angry, so she wanted easy prey. MacCready thought about that. Easy prey, she would avoid feral ghouls, she was always afraid there would be a non-feral among them. Then he remembered her backpack, how full it looked in Hancock¡¯s office. She talked about how her friends in Quincy owe her nothing but still felt like giving her so much. She didn¡¯t need to say they were ghouls, MacCready knew. When his sister played hero, she focused on protecting ghouls.

    ¡°Synths have the Railroad to protect them,¡± she told him once when he made fun of her. ¡°Ghouls only have each other.¡±

    She wanted to go back to the Capital Wasteland. She wanted to save more ghouls. And then MacCready had an idea where she went. She was in debt to the Bobrov Brothers. She had a code of honor that would not let her leave the Commonwealth until she had paid it off. Hunting would be a good way for her to get what she needed.

    Rebelling against a strict childhood that taught her there was only one way to be a good person led her to creating a different code of ethics that was just as strict, maybe even stricter. She believed she was a monster because of her rebellion, and if she didn¡¯t have that code, she would be as bad as a slaver or a raider maybe even worse. MacCready never saw it, but she had scared him before when she let her code go and did ¡°what had to be done¡±.

    He headed towards the Commons, he hoped he was right on where she was. He could find himself running around in circles searching for her if he wasn¡¯t. But raiders did tend to carry lots of caps. He still wasn¡¯t hearing any gunfire, but that may just be her setting up for a fight. ¡°If they don¡¯t know you¡¯re near, take your time before announcing yourself. They aren¡¯t getting prepared, but you can.¡±

    That was how they killed Hollis. Marian hadn¡¯t meant to kill him specifically, but he thought he could track her. He overlooked the bottlecap mines she had scattered in the gully they were overlooking. She did her best to make it look like she dropped them while running, when really, she threw them into the gully from above. After Hollis stepped on the first mine, MacCready fired from above, taking her advice to move after every shot. Hollis turned around to limp out but stepped on another mine Marian had tossed behind him after the first one went off. They ran to another hiding spot before Hollis had finished bouncing, they never knew if the slavers ever found his body. MacCready still hoped those slavers stepped on every one of Marian¡¯s mines.

    Soon MacCready did hear something, it wasn¡¯t gunfire, but it was voices. Two women. Two hostile women. One sounded like Marian, with her slow speech like she was trying to pronounce every word right. The other one; shit, the other one had an Irish accent.

    MacCready stopped trying to be quiet, he didn¡¯t have to listen anymore. He stayed wide of the pond as he hurried to the Combat Zone.

    ¡°Do you really want to test me, Little Girl?¡± Marian asked as she slung Faenus across her shoulders like she was in a settlement.

    ¡°What do you take me for? A stupid git? I fought next to Nate from vault 101, what have you done?¡± Cait replied.

    ¡°Awe, how cute, you were taken in by a vault dweller like a cute little kitten,¡± Marian teased. ¡°Looks like he tossed you aside as soon as you stopped being cute, kitten.¡±

    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.

    Cait¡¯s face turned as red as her hair. She was ready to fight. Marian¡¯s anger was past the point of passion. She was now in a sort of calm rage. MacCready was always afraid of those. Her tongue became her best weapon then, she would insult someone over something so specific, it was impossible for them to argue back. If she was really mean, she would be extra nice while doing the insulting.

    MacCready didn¡¯t have time to be afraid of his sister, he ran between Marian and Cait, pushing Marian away from the fight. ¡°Whoa, whoa, whoa,¡± MacCready said, trying to get their attention and hopefully not get hit.

    ¡°RJ?¡± Marian asked, she let him push her back a few steps, but she was loose and ready for a fight.

    ¡°MacCready, what do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± Cait asked. MacCready didn¡¯t have to look to know she was also ready for a fight.

    ¡°I need her,¡± MacCready told Cait. ¡°I need you,¡± he told Marian with as much force. ¡°I need you to help find my friends.¡±

    ¡°Is this a friend of yours MacCready?¡± Cait asked. ¡°Because I¡¯m about wipe the floor with her.¡±

    ¡°More like lick up some brahmin cream, little kitty,¡± Marian teased.

    MacCready had to hold Cait back, doing his best to remain between them. He really wished that this was a fight between any other two women in the world. He did wonder how Marian¡¯s trained disciplined would stand up to Cait¡¯s hard learned style, but he couldn''t let them fight.

    ¡°Stop it! Both of you!¡± His voice didn¡¯t have the authority it did when he was in charge of Little Lamplight, but he hoped that they both cared about him enough to listen. He turned back to Marian, hoping Cait wasn¡¯t going to try a sucker punch. ¡°Look, I know Valentine was wrong, Hancock even said you don¡¯t have to continue this case, but I really need you to help find my friends.¡±

    ¡°Eh, what did Nicky do?¡± Cait asked.

    ¡°That over aggrandized Gubb wannabe decided to get imprudent when I found a clue before he did,¡± Marian told her. She acted like she was proud she angered Valentine.

    ¡°I understood about three words you said,¡± Cait said. ¡°Did you just say you did a better job on a case than Nick Valentine?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± MacCready broke in. ¡°She found a clue. Nick yelled at her for it. That¡¯s why I need you to help him find them.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Valentine put me in an impossible situation!¡± Marian was angry, in a way that showed. ¡°There was nothing I could have done that he would have approved of that wouldn¡¯t result in people dying. If you want me to do this, why not just ask and I¡¯ll do it on my own. I¡¯m probably better than him anyway.¡±

    MacCready didn¡¯t realize he was angry. He knew he was scared for his friends. He was also scared of the fact he was standing between the two most aggressive people he ever knew; with the possible exception of Princess. Suddenly, all of his anger, and all of his emotion went through him and he found himself throwing a right hook at Marian. His adopted sister spun and fell to the ground with the surprise punch. He heard a bird nearby caw, like it was laughing.

    Marian was holding herself up, touching her cheek when MacCready started talking again. ¡°I get it, you¡¯re mean and he¡¯s a jerk. You two don¡¯t like each other. Every time I¡¯ve seen you since you got here you¡¯ve talked about how you¡¯re going to shoot him in the a¡­how you¡¯re going to shoot him. I let you two go at it because I¡¯ve seen you make friends with people you fight with. But I don¡¯t fu¡­I don¡¯t have time to wait for you to do that now. I need you two to do this together. I know you could probably figure out how to find them, you¡¯ve always been fu¡­you¡¯ve always been smart like that. But Knick Knack and Knock Knock don¡¯t have time to wait for you to figure it out.¡±

    ¡°Who?¡± he heard Cait ask behind him.

    ¡°Nick has been doing this for a long time, he knows what to do, but he may miss sh¡­he may miss other things you won¡¯t,¡± MacCready continued, ignoring Cait. ¡°They may already be dead, I don¡¯t know. I just know you and Nick are both smart, and if they are going to have a chance, I need you two to figure out how to find them. Please Is¡­Please Marian.¡±

    Marian looked away for a minute. MacCready knew she was thinking about what he said. She stood up and turned to face him. He could already see a red welt forming on her left cheek where his fist connected. Her face was serious without a hint of her usual smile. Luckily, her posture was no longer the way it was when she was looking for a fight.

    ¡°Ok. I have been selfish,¡± she sighed. ¡°I will try to work with him. But after this is over, I want that letter from you. Don¡¯t think I haven¡¯t noticed how you¡¯ve been delaying. If I have to try not to crack Soft-boiled¡¯s feelings, then I think it¡¯s time you give me what I want from you before I head back to the Capital Wasteland.¡±

    ¡°Why would you want to go somewhere like there?¡± Cait asked. ¡°All there is is open space and a few old buildings.¡±

    Marian glared, ¡°I¡¯m trying to get people away from the war going on there.¡±

    Cait didn¡¯t respond for a moment. ¡°So, you¡¯re looking for someone here in the Commonwealth?¡±

    ¡°Two friends of mine,¡± MacCready answered. ¡°They came on a caravan. All we know is they got to Quincy and didn¡¯t get to Goodneighbor.¡±

    ¡°Geez, do you need any help busting some heads or something?¡±

    ¡°What do you¡­¡± MacCready started before Marian placed her hand firmly on his shoulder.

    ¡°Won¡¯t you get in trouble with your boss?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Naw, Tommy has me kicked out of the ring for a week. Apparently, he didn¡¯t like me ¡®creative interpretation¡¯ of the rules he''s been putting in place to attract a more genteel clientele. I¡¯ll probably get another week if he gets wind of the fact that I almost gave a free show outside the building.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t tell if you won¡¯t,¡± Marian gave Cait a conspiratorial smile.

    Cait looked shocked for a moment, and then she smiled in a similar way. One day MacCready will have Marian teach him how she does that.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what we may or may not need,¡± Marian continued. ¡°We don¡¯t have much information, and Mister Valentine is calling all the shots. I¡¯m just the bodyguard, as he has made painfully clear. You¡¯ll have to ask him; you can come with us.¡±

    ¡°I think I¡¯ll do that,¡± Cait announced.

    The three of them made their way back to Goodneighbor. MacCready was praying that his two companions didn¡¯t suddenly start fighting again. Still, if they needed to fight raiders or gunners to save his friends, Cait would be very helpful.

    He knew he couldn¡¯t hold back the letter Marian wanted any more. He needed Hancock¡¯s help; he didn¡¯t know how to keep her in the Commonwealth. Every time he saw her, she wanted to go back even more. He knew she hated herself for living. Every time she survived something that should have killed her, she hated herself for it.

 1-13. Pushing Buttons

    Hancock had a lot of faults. For some reason, he seemed determined to highlight all of them at this moment for Nick. The ghoul mayor huffed another canister of jet, grating on Nick. Normally he was impartial to his friend¡¯s drug use, but at this moment it felt like Hancock was rubbing it in his face. The fact he wasn¡¯t allowed to smoke just made Hancock¡¯s actions more annoying.

    ¡°She¡¯s not coming back,¡± Nick insisted. ¡°I should head to Bunker Hill before it gets late.¡±

    Hancock smiled a knowing smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she¡¯ll be here as soon as MacCready finds her. You wouldn¡¯t want to leave without your partner.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s not my partner,¡± Nick growled. Hancock¡¯s self-assured attitude was another fault that grated on Nick.

    Hancock¡¯s smile became broader. ¡°Of course not. She only found the first clue to this case.¡±

    Nick normally ignored Hancock¡¯s goading, but somehow it was touching a wire this time. Nick stood up and started pacing around the room. ¡°She was able confirm that the caravan in question made it to the Commonwealth, that was all.¡±

    ¡°That was the most important part for her,¡± Hancock told him.

    ¡°Because of the war?¡± Nick asked.

    ¡°Because of the war,¡± Hancock confirmed.

    ¡°Jack in Quincy mentioned the war as well,¡± Nick remembered. ¡°Something about ghouls and possible synths running away from it. What exactly is going on in the Capital Wasteland?¡±

    ¡°According to Marian we started a civil war among the Brotherhood,¡± Hancock explained.

    ¡°Wait, the Brotherhood of Steel are fighting a war among themselves?¡± Nick asked. He felt himself get excited. He hated the Brotherhood of Steel, the idea that they were tearing themselves apart, possibly even destroying the group entirely, excited him. Then he thought of the refugees already in the Commonwealth because of them. Coolant flowed through his system, calming his excitement down. He rejoined Hancock at the couch. ¡°When titans fight, it¡¯s the mortals who pay,¡± Nick said out loud as he sat down.

    ¡°That¡¯s the general idea,¡± Hancock agreed. ¡°Everyone is trying to become the next Elder, and it seems they don¡¯t care what or who is sacrificed for it.¡±

    ¡°That explains her friends,¡± Nick muttered.

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°I counted five ghouls in Quincy doting on her like a shared niece,¡± Nick explained. ¡°I think there was one more who happened to be absent, I would not be surprised if she was a ghoul as well.¡±

    Hancock laughed softly, ¡°I knew I liked that woman for a reason. Beyond the fact she could piss you off so effectively, of course.¡±

    ¡°You can be a real ass, you know that,¡± Nick growled back with a friendly smile.

    Before Hancock could reply, there was a knock at his door. Fahrenheit walked over to the door and opened it up to speak with the guard outside.

    ¡°Ms. Halcombe is here with some friends,¡± the guard said.

    Fahrenheit opened the door enough to let them in. Marian entered, proving Hancock right. MacCready followed as well as Cait. Nick didn¡¯t know that Marian was acquainted with Cait, he would have to work harder on his file on her. The visibly darkening bruise on her cheek hinted that perhaps she had just recently met the cage fighter.

    ¡°Speak of the devil, and she appears,¡± Hancock jibbed.

    ¡°I hardly deserve a title as illustrious as that,¡± Marian responded, tilting her head in a flirtatious manner.

    ¡°I see you brought Cait with you,¡± Nick interrupted their flirting.

    ¡°I heard there was a chance to crack in some heads,¡± Cait informed him.

    Nick glanced over at Marian, she seemed to fold in on herself. ¡°I didn¡¯t tell her anything,¡± Marian insisted.

    Nick sighed, ¡°We are not sure if there will be any fighting. All we know is some caravans have gone missing. That could mean anything.¡±

    ¡°When you find where they have gone, I¡¯ll help kick some arses to get them back.¡±

    Nick started massaging the bridge of his nose again. He had to remember not to snap at Marian, he promised Hancock.

    As his attention was turned away, he could hear Marian¡¯s soft footfalls moving towards Hancock. ¡°Can I speak with you?¡± she asked him quietly.

    ¡°Of course,¡± Hancock said before standing up and moving to the sink area in his office with Marian following.

    ¡°Hey, Valentine,¡± MacCready called his attention away from the two flirts in the room as he sat in the seat Hancock just vacated. ¡°How long do you think this case will take? I really want to make sure Knick Knack and Knock Knock will be okay.¡±

    ¡°Your friends?¡± Nick asked.

    ¡°They grew up in Little Lamplight with me,¡± MacCready explained.

    ¡°I understand this is very personal for you, but truth is there isn¡¯t much about this case to go on. It¡¯s hard to say as things stand. I can tell you that I will do everything I can to find them,¡± Nick answered bluntly. He knew that MacCready would prefer that over beating around the bush.

    As he was talking, he saw Hancock and Marian move out of his field of vision.

    ¡°If you need shi¡­if you need anything from me¡­¡±

    He could hear their footsteps move to somewhere behind him.

    ¡°I will let you know,¡± Nick did his best to reassure MacCready.

    Nick heard a filing cabinet open and papers rustling.

    ¡°Here you go,¡± Hancock said in his natural volume.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Marian responded as quietly as she had spoken to Hancock earlier.

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Nick asked as he twisted himself so he could look at the two conspirators.

    Marian turned to Nick; a file clutched in her hands. She held it close to her like it was a sort of crude shield. Hancock barely looked at Nick as he closed the cabinet.

    ¡°It¡¯s something for me to do when I wait for you,¡± she said. Her voice sounded distant, even though her words matched the movements of her mouth, it sounded almost as if they came from somewhere else.

    Stolen story; please report.

    Nick was about to accuse her of something. Maybe even remind her of her job again. Then he actually looked at her. ¡°Rabbit¡± didn¡¯t describe her well enough. She was trying to hide her fear from everyone in the room, maybe even from herself. The damage he did was obvious. She was afraid of being yelled at again, but still wanted to help her brother. She wasn¡¯t a rabbit; she was a mouse in a maze and every dead end had a set trap waiting for her.

    Nick would have to tiptoe until he fixed the damage he caused. She did find the clue he needed in order to know there was even a case to be had. Maybe she would be an asset to this case. If she was afraid of him, she would be nothing more than a bodyguard. Probably an ineffectual one at that.

    ¡°Does it have something to do with the case?¡± Nick asked quietly.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure yet,¡± Marian responded.

    ¡°When will you be sure?¡±

    Marian went silent. Damn, she wanted to confirm something, and can¡¯t say it without setting off the mousetrap.

    ¡°What the fuck is wrong with you?¡± Cait asked. ¡°Just two minutes ago you were willing to throw down with me. Now you¡¯re afraid of Nicky?¡±

    MacCready quickly stood up and moved Cait out of the office, Nick could hear the door latch behind them. The door was quieter than Cait¡¯s angry voice followed by the quieter tones from MacCready.

    Nick stood up and moved over to Marian. ¡°Look, Doll, we¡¯re supposed to be partners in this. If we are going to find the caravan, we need to communicate. Please tell me what you were planning.¡±

    Marian shifted the focus in her eyes, she started having the look in her face she had earlier when she talked about the war in the Capital Wasteland. ¡°It¡¯s a record of the missing caravans from the past month,¡± she told Nick¡¯s tie. ¡°I thought of doing some triangulation and see if there might be some pattern to the past missing caravans.¡±

    Now it was Nick¡¯s turn to go silent. She already had an idea to help find the caravan. Not just that, but it was a useful idea. She wasn¡¯t running to him trying to point at every footprint as a possible clue. She was trying to help but was making sure whatever she brought him would be worth his wrath.

    ¡°Do you have a map?¡± Nick asked. The best he could do for her now was make sure she had everything she needed to do the job right.

    Marian¡¯s head tilted up, her blue eyes were meeting his again, ¡°I stopped by Daisy¡¯s on my way back.¡±

    Cleaver woman. ¡°What about tracing paper?¡± Nick asked, trying to give her a reassuring smile.

    Rather than return his smile, she went back to staring at his tie. Damn. Was it his smile, or the feeling of failure that caused her to look away? Hancock was right, he really did mess things up.

    ¡°Hancock, Marian could use some tracing paper, do you have any you can spare?¡±

    ¡°Sure thing,¡± Hancock was always good at following an unstated idea. The mayor went to his desk and pulled out several sheets. Nick made a mental note to credit Hancock for those on the expense report as he accepted them from his old friend.

    ¡°No,¡± Marian said, coming out of herself. ¡°I don¡¯t need it.¡±

    Don¡¯t need it, or too proud to accept?

    ¡°Trust me, Doll,¡± Nick said gently taking the file out of Marian¡¯s hands.

    She gave him no resistance. She just let the file go. He was the detective, she was the bodyguard. She wasn¡¯t going to cross the same line and risk him yelling at her for the same mistake. Nick chose not to think about it. He just opened the file and placed the papers in it.

    ¡°These things are more useful than you would imagine,¡± Nick continued. ¡°They will make it where your map lasts longer. It will also make it easier to compare different ideas without worrying about cluttering up the map.¡±

    Marian¡¯s face went almost blank, there was a shadow of her usual defiance there still. Nick was never so glad to see someone hate him before. He may have damaged her, but that defiance showed that he didn¡¯t break her.

    ¡°Go ahead and put the map in there,¡± Nick ordered her. He was going to give her something to be defiant against. ¡°You want to keep all of your paperwork together. It will make it easier for future reference. I don¡¯t know when you¡¯re going to find the time to do what you¡¯re planning, Sweetheart, if you¡¯re going to be working on the case with me. You''d be surprised how little free time that will grant you.¡±

    The defiance in Marian wasn¡¯t strong enough to keep her from obeying him. She produced the fabled map and stored it in the folder that held all of her other papers. She didn¡¯t seem to be listening to Nick until she heard him tell her about the coming interview. She looked up at Nick, her blue eyes finally locking with his.

    ¡°I thought you said that I was the bodyguard,¡± Marian jibed. Her voice was sounding firm again, like she wasn¡¯t afraid of her words.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong, Doll,¡± Nick said, emphasizing the word ¡°doll¡±. ¡°You will be doing that as well. I believe that was what Hancock hired you for. However, I see I can¡¯t stop you from playing detective on the side. I figure if you¡¯re going to act like this, I might as well teach you how to do it right. It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve had a trainee, it may be fun to have one again.¡±

    Marian¡¯s face went from defiant to enraged. ¡°You¡­you want me to be your WHAT?¡± Good, she was getting offended. That will help things going smoother.

    ¡°You heard me,¡± Nick replied. Damn he wanted to smoke a cigarette in her face at that moment. ¡°I¡¯m sure with proper training I might even make you into a competent administrator. I can use some help keeping up with my paperwork.¡±

    Marian seemed to go past her rage. She shifted her shoulders and plastered a fake smile on her face. ¡°I swear, Mr. Valentine, I will shoot you,¡± Marian said with too much sweetness for the threat she just gave him.

    She pushed past him and moved to her abandoned backpack. Good, she was back to herself. She may be mad at him, but Nick knew she wasn¡¯t going to shoot him while she was still in Hancock¡¯s employ. Hopefully, Hancock will keep her distracted long enough for Nick to get back to Diamond City when this was all over.

    While Marian did seem mad at the prospect of being a trainee, she still slipped the file into a flat, back pocket of her overstuffed backpack.

    Nick suddenly remembered how heavy that pack was and was worried about Marian¡¯s safety. ¡°Do you want me to¡­¡±

    ¡°I got it,¡± she growled. With all the pockets zipped up, she threw the bag onto her back. She seemed to have troubles getting it high enough on her back, but with a few less than graceful bounces, it was in place. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    As Marian was moving to the office doors, and doing a good job of it, even if she was slightly hunched over, Hancock placed a hand on Nick¡¯s arm.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m saying this to you,¡± Hancock whispered, he emphasized the pronouns in his sentence, ¡°but you did good. But, if you ever break her like that again, she won¡¯t have a chance to shoot you.¡±

    Nick watched Marian open the office doors and was greeted by the two friends who arrived with her. She stopped to speak with them. Nick felt himself wondering what they could be talking about.

    ¡°If I ever break her like that again, I deserve to be shot,¡± Nick replied before he strolled to join Marian.

    Her movements and the tone of her voice told him she was flirting with Cait. Nick was sure he was less comfortable viewing this flirting than he was with her flirting with Hancock.

    ¡°I just wish we had had that fight,¡± Nick could hear Cait say. ¡°I¡¯m sure being a bodyguard means you have experience with all sorts of fighting styles. I wouldn¡¯t mind seeing how you wrestle.¡±

    ¡°I think I would like that,¡± Marian responded. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t mind learning some new moves some time.¡±

    ¡°Maybe after your job is finished,¡± Cait purred. ¡°We can have a little fun together.¡±

    ¡°I think I would like that,¡± Marian responded.

    ¡°Perhaps a little preview? Just for me to know what I¡¯m getting myself into.¡±

    ¡°Won¡¯t your boss get mad if he thought you were giving anything away for free?¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll be a rebel.¡±

    Marian seemed to like that invitation and the two women leaned into each other for a passionate kiss. MacCready turned his head politely, but he seemed comfortable seeing his sister with a wild woman like Cait. Nick didn¡¯t feel the same way. He worried what kind of influence Cait would have on Marian. This kiss was taking too long, and Nick didn¡¯t want to see what the women were doing to keep it going so long. Nor did he want to wait until they started giving the Neighborhood Watch a free show.

    He politely made a coughing sound into his metal hand. The two women broke from one another, holding each other¡¯s arms.

    Marian raised a hand to play with Cait¡¯s hair. ¡°You make me regret agreeing to finish this job,¡± she purred.

    ¡°I¡¯m leaving,¡± Nick announced before walking down the spiral staircase.

    ¡°Go, I¡¯m normally more fun after a good fight,¡± Cait responded.

    ¡°Bye, sis.¡±

    ¡°See ya,¡± Marian responded.

    Nick could hear her feet patter down the stairs after him. She caught up to him at the base of the stairs. She looked up at him like a cat who caught the canary. Her face practically glowed.

    Nick knew that expression. He normally saw it on Hancock¡¯s face when Nick was afraid that if he asked Hancock how he was doing, the ghoul would tell him all the obscene details. Nick was almost shocked at how much she looked like young Johnny when he was her age. If she had long blond hair, she would be a female version of the mayor before he became a ghoul.

    Nick was afraid to do the math. Hancock could have some children running around that Nick didn''t know about, and she was young enough. Was this the reason Hancock was being so protective of her?

    ¡°You look happy,¡± Nick observed.

    ¡°I made her feel good about herself,¡± Marian admitted. It was as if she suddenly remembered who she was talking to. Her face went hard, and she moved her rifle to her shoulder. ¡°Come on, we should make it to Bunker Hill before dark.¡±

    Marian walked out of the Old State House. Nick trailed behind her. He promised to be nice to her for this case, but there was information he needed to investigate about her. He was going to have to update at least one personal file when this case was over.

 1-14. Defensive

    Three full magazines in her left pocket, twenty more rounds in her backpack. That¡¯s enough ammo for two, maybe three fights. They would have to be easy fights, fighting with her combat knife would be necessary for anything that would be prolonged. The weight on her back would slow her down, making a knife fight dangerous. Marian liked Faenus, it was almost like a physical part of her, but 5.56 mm ammo was hard to find. She already bought all of KL-E-O¡¯s stock. Bunker Hill would have more, especially if Cricket was passing through, but she didn¡¯t have an expense account to help pay for the rounds like Mr. Valentine did. Not that it mattered, expense accounts required having caps to be reimbursed.

    Marian forced her attention back to her surroundings. Letting her mind wander was a recipe to getting killed. She may be living on borrowed time, but that time has become over a decade for a reason.

    ¡°I think you¡¯ve made you¡¯re point, Doll,¡± Mr. Valentine said.

    Why does that man have to call her a doll all the time?

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± she asked.

    ¡°You¡¯re backpack, let me carry it before you break your spine,¡± Mr. Valentine scolded.

    Marian wanted to fight Mr. Valentine. She wanted to argue that the weight wasn¡¯t too much. The truth was, it was too much. If she was at her peak, where she was well fed and well rested, she could hump the weight with minimum strain. She wasn¡¯t well fed; the past twenty-four hours was the best she had dinned since she entered the Commonwealth. She wasn¡¯t well rested either, she could barely find a bed that didn¡¯t set off her allergies and leave her a bloody mess by her own nails. The area around Goodneighbor was the worst when it came to a safe bed that she slept in more than passed out on. Maybe fingerless gloves weren¡¯t the best investment she ever made.

    She sighed; she didn¡¯t want Mr. Valentine to know that she was struggling. He wasn¡¯t going to see her weak if she could help it. But she had no real choices. Either hump the weight and get killed in a fight, or let that self-righteous rube take her backpack for her. ¡°Fine, if it¡¯ll make you happy. Help me out of this thing, but then we need to be quiet.¡±

    Mr. Valentine held the backpack in place as Marian slipped one arm out and then the other, making sure to have positive control of Faenus at all times. It actually felt good to have that weight off her shoulders. Marian felt herself standing straighter, and she even allowed herself the luxury of rolling her shoulders in front of Mr. Valentine.

    ¡°Do you need help putting that on?¡± she asked as she turned around to face the detective.

    ¡°I¡¯m good,¡± he said as he slung it on his shoulders.

    Bastard.

    Marian turned back to facing the direction they were heading.

    ¡°There are some things I want to talk to you about before we reach Bunker Hill.¡± Mr. Valentine said.

    ¡°I know the score,¡± Marian replied. ¡°While you talk to Kessler, I¡¯ll see if I can get Joe Savoldi to give me something to eat on someone else¡¯s tab.¡±

    ¡°I was thinking the opposite,¡± Mr. Valentine said, ¡°I wanted you to ¡­.¡± Nick went silent for a moment. Marian could have kicked herself. A private joke that most people miss wasn¡¯t going to fly by this man. ¡°Are you saying¡­Marian¡­¡± Mr. Valentine was getting mad. The implications of her one sentence was settling in his mind. As self-righteous as he was, he would never respect someone who survives off begging like she did.

    Marian steeled herself for the onslaught. She knew Mr. Valentine was getting ready to yell at her again. He was going to tell her how she should only eat if she could pay for it. How worthless she was because she didn¡¯t have anything to prove her worth. She tried to keep her face neutral, but it was hard to when she could already hear the words that went through her mind when she counted caps to see if she could afford to eat more than iguana on a stick that day. She still wasn¡¯t sure where the iguana came from.

    Mr. Valentine stopped talking. He took in a breath and sighed it out. Marian always wondered if he needed to breath.

    ¡°Marian, when was the last time you ate,¡± Mr. Valentine asked slowly.

    Her eyes locked onto his. This was a question she could answer safely. ¡°This morning,¡± she answered, she couldn¡¯t keep that note of pride out of her voice. Mr. Valentine will accept that she won¡¯t die from starvation today and they will continue the job.

    Instead, Mr. Valentine seemed to get angrier. It was like she gave him the wrong answer to an important test. She felt her shoulders tensing again. He was going to yell, again.

    ¡°Why haven¡¯t you eaten since?¡± Mr. Valentine asked.

    Marian was realizing how late the day was getting. ¡°I was waiting for you to.¡±

    Once again, Mr. Valentine seemed to swallow his anger. What was the right answer already? He may not be yelling, but she didn¡¯t want to go on guessing when he would start.

    Mr. Valentine visually calmed himself down. He looked down at her, she couldn¡¯t help but feel pulled in by his intense yellow eyes. ¡°Look, Doll,¡± Mr. Valentine sighed, ¡°Marian, I don¡¯t need to eat or sleep. It¡¯s part of being a synth. But I understand you do, so if you need to, just tell me.¡±

    Marian let her eyes shift away from Mr. Valentine¡¯s. How would he understand how she could search for an hour to find a safe bed? How would she explain to him that he was carrying all the food she was guaranteed to have for the foreseeable future?

    ¡°We don¡¯t have time to slow down,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯ll eat when you''re too busy to need me.¡±

    Mr. Valentine¡¯s eyes shut for several seconds. ¡°That¡¯s what I wanted to talk to you about.¡± His eyes opened. ¡°I want you talking to Kessler with me.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand,¡± Marian responded. Wasn¡¯t that why he yelled at her earlier? "I thought you were just saying that earlier to make Hancock happy and didn''t mean it."

    ¡°We¡¯re partners, I have to accept that. You have been helpful with this case. Very helpful in fact. I want you to continue helping me with this case.¡±

    Marian was speechless. Nick Valentine wanted her to help him on the case. Marian thought about what he said. She reviewed every nuance of his words. She scrutinized over the tone of his voice. She tried finding a trap but wasn¡¯t sure where it would be. Mr. Valentine didn¡¯t seem like the type to let people die over a vendetta to his pride. She tried finding arguments against his offer and found herself spiraling down that rabbit hole.

    Her image of self-assurance was fracturing. She¡¯d been around people too long to keep it up anymore. She had to break in front of this man of all people.

    ¡°What if I screw up,¡± she found herself sputtering. ¡°People could die if I don¡¯t get it right. People could die if I¡¯m not fast enough. I¡­I don¡¯t want anyone to get hurt, I¡­¡±

    ¡°Marian!¡± Mr. Valentine barked placing his right hand on her left shoulder.

    His shout wasn¡¯t angry. Conversely, she found his hand comforting. She looked up into his face. A face that showed genuine concern.

    ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to do this alone,¡± Mr. Valentine explained. ¡°I¡¯m going to do the heavy lifting. I have the experience. But I do want your help on this. You can catch things that I may miss. If anyone dies because it took me too long to solve this case, it¡¯s my fault. But I do think that you can help me solve it faster.¡±

    Marian was quiet for a moment as she thought about what Mr. Valentine said. She could do this. She could help, and maybe help find RJ¡¯s friends. She would make sure other people don¡¯t get hurt. That hand on her shoulder really seemed to keep her calm.

    ¡°Ok,¡± Marian answered, nodding her head slightly. ¡°I¡¯ll help, but I can¡¯t promise I¡¯ll be any good.¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t worry too much about that,¡± Mr. Valentine smiled. Why did he have to get through her personal defenses with that smile?

    Mr. Valentine took his hand back from her shoulder. ¡°Come on, Doll, we need to get to Bunker Hill so we can get some food in you.¡±

    Marian began walking towards Bunker Hill again, this time Nick Valentine was walking next to her. She was worried that being she¡¯s supposed to be his partner and ¡°trainee¡± he would be even less likely to listen to her orders when she tried to protect him. People didn¡¯t tend to like someone who looked like her to be their bodyguard. They wanted someone big and scary looking. Someone who looks like they can push their client out of the way of danger. Marian was about a foot shorter than Mr. Valentine, and the thought of her being able to push someone made of metal more than a few inches was a joke.

    Mr. Valentine wasn¡¯t her usual client. Mr. Valentine could handle himself. Marian normally got scared, desperate farmers who may or may not be able to afford a pipe pistol. She normally got paid in promises and good feelings, she felt rich with her network of well-wishers in the Capital Wasteland, now she was poor again, trying to earn promises that could take years to show results.

    They made their way to Bunker Hill while there was still light out. Marian was starting to feel anxious; she was used to looking for a bed by this time of day, but she had a client to look after, and she would stay with him as long as he needed her to. She waved at Kay while Mr. Valentine walked around the obelisk that adorned the city. Marian followed until she saw that he was moving into the market area.

    ¡°I thought Kessler was normally¡­¡± Marian started saying pointing in the direction she expected the mayor to be in.

    ¡°She can wait,¡± Mr. Valentine said dismissively.

    He continued to the Savoldi booth where father and son were arguing politics again.

    ¡°Who says they don¡¯t still exist?¡± Tony asked. ¡°A group like that exists because of an idea, not because of people.¡±

    ¡°They were destroyed last year, and I haven¡¯t heard of them doing anything since,¡± Joe pointed out. ¡°The Institute isn¡¯t what it was before the Vault Dweller took over. There¡¯s no point in joining a group like that.¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen the release of synths from their servitude yet, that¡¯s why they are still needed.¡±

    Mr. Valentine caught Joe¡¯s attention.

    ¡°Good to see you, Nick,¡± Joe commented, breaking from his son¡¯s attention. ¡°One moment while I take care of this customer and I¡¯ll be happy to give you any help you may need on a case. Would you like your usual, Marian?¡±

    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    She was quietly inspecting the caravan guards. She watched every facial expression. Synths were still seen as less than human by many people in the Commonwealth, Marian was ready to handle anyone who thought that meant that Mr. Valentine didn¡¯t have a right to exist.

    Marian shifted her attention to Joe; she was about to speak up. A favor for Doc Weathers meant he was paying her tab for a time. She normally went as cheap as she could, hoping that the less of an inconvenience to his profits she caused, the longer she could secure meals in Bunker Hill. Corn and dirty water sounded like a good strategy this night. She already had one nice meal earlier in the day, she just needed enough to keep away the pain.

    ¡°She¡¯s on my tab tonight,¡± Mr. Valentine insisted. ¡°Ribeye steak and Nuka-Cola.¡±

    ¡°Coming up,¡± Joe piped before turning around to retrieve the steak.

    ¡°Mister Valentine,¡± Marian forced herself to say, ¡°it¡¯s too much. I just need a squirrel on a stick.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, Sweetheart,¡± Mr. Valentine told her. ¡°This is going on the expense report, and I thought we were driving that up to get back at Hancock for forcing us to work together.¡±

    Mr. Valentine smiled at Marian so genuinely, she found herself smiling back at him. But she saw the trap. Run up the account, then when Hancock gets mad, Mr. Valentine can point out that the largest parts were for Marian. She wasn¡¯t sure what his end game was, but she was sure it had something to do with the fact she wouldn¡¯t be able to pay Hancock back if he felt her expenses were too extreme.

    ¡°What do I do if he gets upset about me having a steak dinner on his cap?¡± Marian asked.

    ¡°Let me worry about that,¡± Mr. Valentine told her. ¡°Just enjoy your meal.¡±

    Marian couldn¡¯t find a way out of the problem Mr. Valentine was presenting while still saving face. Joe placed a plate on the counter with a bottle of Nuka-Cola. The steak was cooked, the bottle was opened, caps have changed hands, her mouth was salivating. If she did not follow through on her part, she would only cause the delicacies to go to waste. She sat down on a barstool and started cutting into the steak, walking into the trap that Mr. Valentine was setting for her.

    The detective sat on the stool next to her. ¡°Ellie tells me that you are partial to Takahashi¡¯s Noodles,¡± he said.

    This was a statement he was telling her, nothing she was telling him. If he was fishing for information, she would have to watch what she tells him.

    ¡°Diamond City has good food,¡± she told Mr. Valentine, ¡°But this steak. Joe, you are a master with the grill.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, it¡¯s a family recipe,¡± Joe told her as he cleaned a different part of the bar.

    ¡°Ellie also tells me that you like talking about books,¡± Mr. Valentine said, demanding her attention. He must want a moment to not think about the case. Talking to him was a sacrifice she could make if it meant it would help him with the case. Sometimes a battle had to be postponed for a more likely victory. She could talk about books with this man, books don¡¯t get her in trouble anymore.

    ¡°I do,¡± she told him, allowing him some personal information.

    ¡°I read that book you gave me. I now understand that name you keep calling me.¡±

    Marian¡¯s eyes widened for half a second, she was used to her book recommendations to fall on deaf ears. At best she would get a head nod and an empty promise to read her recommendation. The best responses were from people like RJ, she knew he couldn¡¯t read as well as she could, but he didn¡¯t mind her telling him her interpretations of stories.

    ¡°You don¡¯t seem unhappy about it, Mister Valentine,¡± she told him.

    ¡°Just Valentine, we are partners for now,¡± he insisted. ¡°And quite the opposite. I¡¯ve met so many people like Philo Gubb, I found his stories to be disturbingly realistic. The only problem is most people I¡¯ve met like him would be dead by the end of the first story.¡±

    ¡°But then the stories wouldn¡¯t be as funny,¡± she countered. ¡°I guess everyone wants to be you.¡±

    ¡°In the sense of being a detective, yes. But on being a synth like me, not so much.¡±

    ¡°What do you do with people like ¡®the correspondence detective¡¯?¡±

    ¡°Normally, I blow them off. Most people don¡¯t have the help of the Rising Sun Detective School to know where to start looking for clues, so I don¡¯t have to worry about them getting themselves hurt doing my job.¡±

    Doing his job? Is that why he was so upset earlier? Did he think that she was going to get herself injured asking questions? It didn¡¯t make sense. He would be happy to get rid of her. Why would it matter if it was with her walking back to the Capital Wasteland or if it was a hypothetical person shooting her? She was afraid to ask. Personal information was normally tit-for-tat, and she wasn¡¯t in the mood to make herself any more vulnerable to Valentine than she already was. She had to shift the subject.

    ¡°To be honest, my favorite story by the author is ¡®Pigs is Pigs¡¯,¡± she admitted.

    Guinea pigs, that¡¯s a safe subject. Something that won¡¯t force her to give Valentine any damning information about herself.

    ¡°That¡¯s the one with the guinea pigs?¡± Valentine confirmed with humor in his voice. ¡°I will admit, I did feel sorry for the guy who had to deal with all those rodents.¡±

    ¡°He only started out with two,¡± Marian pointed out innocently. ¡°He couldn¡¯t have known he was going to get a Fibonacci Sequence of them.¡±

    ¡°Now how would a wastelander know what a Fibonacci Sequence is?¡± Valentine asked.

    Damn, she lowered her guard again. Normally she could just explain what it was and move on. But it was obvious Valentine already knew what it was. She had to give him something, at least enough to satisfy him.

    ¡°My parents insisted I got an education focused on math and science,¡± she explained looking down at her half-eaten steak. ¡°A book like stories by Ellis Parker Butler was scandalous in my family.¡±

    He¡¯s going to give her a follow up question. He would poke and prod to find out everything. He will learn what kind of monster she was, and she would find herself running out of the Commonwealth instead of walking out of it.

    ¡°You seem very well read for someone who had to find her own literature,¡± Valentine said.

    No follow up questions? No trying to find out what she was? Marian was almost relieved.

    ¡°After I found myself on my own, I started finding people who made recommendations to me. Some even gave me books for payment. And I read everything I could between jobs.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s your favorite book?¡± Valentine asked.

    ¡°Woman in White,¡± Marian blurted out. As soon as the words were out of her mouth, she regretted it.

    ¡°What¡¯s it about?¡±

    She had to be honest, there was no undoing what she just said without coming off as suspicious. She would have to forge ahead and watch what she tells him.

    ¡°It¡¯s about this girl who married a real thrasher. The guy made it seem like she was a woman who had escaped from an asylum and died of an aneurysm. So, the girl was legally dead, but physically sent to the asylum. This other guy who loved her had to find a way to prove she was who he said she was.¡±

    There, safe explanation.

    ¡°I never heard of that story before. Who wrote it? I might read it between cases.¡±

    Damn.

    ¡°Willkie Collins.¡±

    ¡°A true pioneer in the mystery genre,¡± Valentine said. ¡°Though, I¡¯m surprised I haven¡¯t heard of that one before.¡±

    The steak was finished, and Marian was reveling in the taste of the last of the Nuka-Cola. She felt like she just enjoyed her last meal.

    ¡°Looks like you¡¯re finished eating,¡± Valentine observed. ¡°Are you ready for our interview with Kessler now?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what to say,¡± Marian admitted.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If you have any questions, feel free to ask but don¡¯t tell her anything. Let me decide what she needs to know.¡±

    ¡°You make it sound like you¡¯re trying to teach me how to do your job,¡± Marian pointed out.

    ¡°Maybe I will,¡± Valentine said as he stood up from his stool. ¡°But don¡¯t think that the life of a detective means steaks every night.¡±

    Marian stood up from her own stool. Why did he feel the need to point that out? Did he think she would believe that, or was he teasing her? She almost wished he would go back to yelling at her, at least then she knew where they stood.

    ¡°I really don¡¯t get you, Valentine,¡± she announced before following him to Kessler.

    The mayor was on her way to the bar herself as they were walking away.

    ¡°Mayor Kessler,¡± Valentine called out. ¡°May my associate and I have a moment of your time?¡±

    Kessler looked at Valentine as if she was appraising him. Marian tensed slightly, she didn¡¯t like Kessler, the woman trusted money more than anything else. It was the main reason Marian didn¡¯t bother to tell her about the war in the Capital Wasteland.

    ¡°Of course, Mr. Valentine. Come into my office,¡± Kessler offered and lead Valentine and Marian to the back of a shack.

    The office had two chairs next to a small table. Kessler sat at one chair, Valentine in another. Marian leaned up against a wall, watching them.

    ¡°How can I help you this time?¡± Kessler asked.

    ¡°My associate and I are investigating a caravan disappearance,¡± Valentine started off. ¡°I was hoping you could give me some help with the case.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll see what I can do.¡±

    ¡°Firstly, Hancock tells me that you have reported to him about an uptick in raids. I¡¯m wanting to know if that was true or if that is a misunderstanding.¡± Valentine explained.

    The mayor, for her part, seemed to consider what she was asked. ¡°There has been a slight increase,¡± she admitted. ¡°It is enough for me to reach out to the other mayors about. Not enough to panic over yet. I¡¯m hoping to avoid having it become anything more than what we already have.¡±

    ¡°How much worst has it gotten?¡±

    ¡°We still get the occasional raid here and there, mostly from raider groups that have been cut off since we allied ourselves to the Minutemen. I would have to check my records, but I think we have only had two this past month. Only one of them had a casualty.¡±

    Marian never felt so disappointed by raiders being quiet. It shouldn¡¯t have surprised her; the caravan wouldn¡¯t have passed through Bunker Hill. Then it hit her, how would Kessler have known the details about a caravan raid?

    ¡°Were the caravans coming or going?¡± She asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Kessler excused herself. ¡°I know I¡¯ve seen you around before. You¡¯re that freelancer.¡±

    Marian looked away. She wasn¡¯t going to get any answers from Kessler. Nothing she could use now.

    ¡°Ms Halcombe is my partner for this case,¡± Valentine corrected, coming to her defense. ¡°The information she¡¯s asking is important. Were those two caravans attacked before they came to Bunker Hill, or after?¡±

    ¡°Before, both of them,¡± Kessler told him. ¡°I very rarely hear about what happens to caravans after they leave, that is, until they return. If they return.¡±

    ¡°So, it is possible that every caravan that leaves here gets attacked as soon as it¡¯s out of sight of this city?¡± Marian asked again.

    ¡°It¡¯s possible, I guess,¡± Kessler admitted.

    ¡°But not likely, I know,¡± Valentine finished for her. ¡°The Minutemen wouldn¡¯t let that happen, but I believe Marian is talking hypothetically. I think we have everything we need. Thank you, Ms. Mayor.¡±

    Valentine stood up, shook hands with Kessler and walked out the door, Marian followed behind him.

    ¡°You did good, kid,¡± Valentine told her after they left the shack that doubled as an office and a house. ¡°I didn¡¯t think about the direction the caravans were going. So, what do you say we rent a room so you can sleep for a few hours?¡±

    Marian¡¯s heart sank. The though of sleeping in a bed that was filled with old cigarette smoke made her skin itch. ¡°I don¡¯t sleep in settlements,¡± she explained.

    Valentine started at that admonition.

    ¡°It¡¯s not too dark, we can probably find a safe place. I know a place nearby. It¡¯s normally deserted.¡± Marian was rambling. She could see Valentine was getting mad again. She couldn¡¯t bend on this one, she just couldn¡¯t. She started scratching her arm through her jacket, terrified of being forced into a torture like that.

    Valentine visibly calmed himself down. At least he wasn¡¯t going to yell at her in front of a lot of strangers.

    ¡°Ellie told me you never slept in Diamond City,¡± he said. ¡°Somehow it never occurred to me that you never slept in any city. If it¡¯s about the caps, you don¡¯t have to worry, I have enough of those¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­it¡¯s not about the caps,¡± Marian tried to reason. ¡°Just please, let me do it this way. You¡¯re almost mean.¡±

    Valentine looked shocked by Marian¡¯s argument. ¡°What are you saying?¡±

    ¡°The good food, and the bed, and all that stuff,¡± Marian wasn¡¯t sure where she was going with her argument, but Valentine needed to understand. ¡°That¡¯s for people who live in cities. Who can be comfortable. If I get used to sleeping in a nice bed, I will sleep tightly. And I will get used to sleeping tightly. And that will get me killed. If I get used to eating well, it will be that much harder next time I have to survive off of what I can forage. I want to believe you mean well, but you¡¯re going to get me killed because of it. Please, just let me sleep my way.¡±

    Valentine looked down at the bodyguard. She felt so small trying to beg for him to understand her. Maybe she will luck out and get outwitted in the next fight, then she won¡¯t have to worry about Valentine¡¯s scrutiny anymore.

    ¡°Ok,¡± Valentine finally said, ¡°you win. We can stay out in the wasteland tonight. But we will come back here in the morning for you to have breakfast.¡±

    Marian let out a sigh. She didn¡¯t realize she was holding her breath, but she was glad Valentine was willing to reason with her. She unslung Faenus and started walking out of Bunker Hill¡¯s main gates.

    ¡°Marian,¡± Valentine called from behind her. ¡°Do me a favor, don¡¯t tell Hancock.¡±

    Marian smiled over her shoulder at Valentine. ¡°The last thing I need is to be yelled at by him, too.¡±

    She started making her way down the street, listening to Valentine¡¯s footfalls behind her. She was glad he would let her sleep outside. She was preparing for the raiders who normally occupied the best bed in the area and strategizing how to dispatch them.

    ¡°Jenny, you will never believe this,¡± Marian heard Valentine¡¯s voice say with more enthusiasm than she thought was possible for him to muster. ¡°I got the promotion! Starting next month, you will be dating a detective!¡±

    Marian turned around to see Valentine spinning in a circle. His arms were bent at the elbows and his hands were cupped around the air. He looked like he was holding up something with weight, but Marian couldn¡¯t see anything between his hands.

    ¡°Valentine?¡± Marian asked.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe that I¡¯m going to be able to do real good,¡± Valentine said, sounding enthusiastic and slightly naive. ¡°I¡¯m going to clean up this town; and soon, every scumbag in Boston is going to know my name.¡±

 1-15. The Importance of Proper Maintenance

    Nick Valentine was not drunk. No one gets drunk at eleven in the morning. That¡¯s not true, he had seen plenty of people drunk at eleven am, but they usually lived in the holding cell. He hadn¡¯t been in there for any less than professional reason, so he couldn¡¯t be drunk.

    Nick reflected on this as he poured himself another bourbon. He didn¡¯t bother to measure it. He only used the glass to remind himself he wasn¡¯t drunk. If he was drunk, he would be drinking straight out of the bottle. That was last week, this week he was back to drinking from the glass.

    A repeating sound came from outside his apartment. Nick yelled, spilling a large portion of his drink. Nick grasped the edge of his desk with one hand, clutching to his now half empty cup with the other, breathing hard as he calmed down. It was a knock, not a tommy gun. He wished he could feel better about the truth.

    ¡°Nicholas, are you there?¡± It was Jenny¡¯s mother. Nick hadn¡¯t seen her since the funeral. He had troubles leaving his apartment since the funeral.

    ¡°Mrs. Lands?¡± Nick called out through the door.

    ¡°It¡¯s me Nicholas. I am worried about you. You promised to have dinner with the family last night. Are you alright?¡±

    The family dinner! Nick promised Jenny¡¯s parents that he would keep in contact with her family. They promised to love him like the son he almost became. He tried remembering what he was doing last night. Whiskey sounded right.

    Nick put down his glass and stumbled over to his door to let Mrs. Lands into his apartment, but when he got there, the thought of opening the door was too much. Images of one of Winter¡¯s goons holding Mrs. Lands at gunpoint flashed through his mind, and he was too afraid to look. He laid his forehead against the door instead.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Mrs. Lands. Things have just been hard lately; ever since¡­. you know.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault, Nicholas,¡± she tried to console him.

    ¡°I wish I can believe you,¡± Nick could feel his eyes starting to sting again. They have been stinging a lot since Jenny died.

    ¡°You made her happy. I know if she knew this was going to happen, she would have chosen to stay with you anyway.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Lands.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to leave leftovers at the door. There should be enough for a few days. We¡¯ll try again next week. Do you want Frank to come get you?¡±

    ¡°I should be okay.¡±

    ¡°Alright, if you change your mind, just give us a call. I just want what¡¯s best for you right now, Nicholas.¡±

    Nick could hear Mrs. Lands¡¯ foot falls fade away from his apartment door. He waited until he could overcome the thought of a hitman standing outside the door before he opened it. He picked up the casserole dish and dessert before closing the door and locking it.

    He put the food in his refrigerator before making his way back to his desk to grab a cigarette. Scattered across the surface was evidence he had collected against Eddie Winter. Papers and pictures mostly. The man had his finger in enough pies to throw him in the oven for life. That was until the BADTFL announced that he was off limits, and now Nick had to swallow the fact he would never see justice.

    Nick took a cigarette out of the pack and placed it in his mouth. He lit the stick, drawing in the comforting nicotine as he looked down at the pile on his desk. Pictures of her were scattered among pictures of ¡°him¡±. Nick downed the remains of his glass, trying to swallow his tears with his bourbon.

    Nick flicked ash into an over full ashtray before he sat down at his desk, looking at the pictures of the person he loved the most and the person he hated the most. Maybe he could go private and get Winters that way. But there was no point in trying to arrest him without a warrant to make it stick. It would be even harder to get from the private sphere than if he stayed on the force. Nick found himself laying his head in his hand, trying to think. Trying not to cry.

    There was another repeating rapping at his door. Nick raised his head from his desk. The light in his apartment seemed dimmer than it did a moment ago. Slightly redder.

    ¡°Valentine? Are you in there? It¡¯s me, Officer Kelly.¡±

    Kelly. Kelly was a good kid. A young officer who had a lot of potential and believed in the force enough to make any grizzled veteran believe in it as well. Captain Widmark knew what he was doing sending Kelly to talk to him.

    ¡°I¡¯m here,¡± Nick called. His mouth felt dry. Nick checked his photos, praying he didn¡¯t drool on any of her pictures. His cigarette was nothing more than the butt, sitting in a hole in his carpet.

    ¡°Captain Widmark sent me,¡± Kelly told him. ¡°He asked me to deliver this holotape to you.¡±

    ¡°Just leave it at the door,¡± Nick called. Thank god the pictures were safe.

    ¡°For what it¡¯s worth, I hope you come back soon,¡± Kelly admitted. ¡°The force isn¡¯t the same without you.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, kid,¡± Nick said.

    Nick waited several minutes before opening his door again. He picked up the tape and brought it into his apartment. He quickly shut the door and locked it again. Somehow the room seemed even darker.

    The words ¡°We are done¡± was barely visible in the vanishing light. The detective placed the holotape in his player. He paced around his apartment while he sipped on his drink listening to the tape.

    ¡°Detective Valentine. Nick. Listen¡­I¡¯m sorry,¡± Widmark¡¯s voice started. ¡°You¡¯ve got every right to be upset, but you need to believe me when I tell you I had no idea.¡±

    Nick stopped listening, he went to the kitchenette to warm up some food and get another bottle. This one was scotch. He wasn¡¯t really paying attention to Widmark¡¯s rambling until he heard Jenny¡¯s name. He started paying attention again.

    ¡°Some new program they have to deal with trauma. Scanning brainwaves or some such. I¡¯ll get you the info. You¡¯re going. That¡¯s an order.¡±

    An order? Winters was walking free! He was untouchable. Jenny was dead, and instead of Winters having to face justice, Nick was finding he was going to be treated like some sort of screw ball. A bunch of eggheads were going to open him up and see what makes him tick, while Eddie Winter goes back to his life of crime.

    ¡°Fucking Hell!¡± Nick shouted as he punched a wall.

    Nick saw a hand made out of metal pushed up against a wall. He somehow knew it was his hand and slowly pulled it away from the wall. He looked around and saw that his dark apartment was replaced by a diner with inconsistent lighting. There were skeletons scatters around the room, and a living woman whose hair was little more than stubble, standing near a booth. She looked like she was caught in a moment of indecision.

    ¡°Halcombe?¡± Nick addressed the woman.

    ¡°Are you back?¡± Marian asked. Her voice was slow, even for her. Nick patiently waited for her to finish her sentence.

    ¡°I think so. How long was I gone?¡± Nick asked.

    ¡°Just¡­a few hours,¡± Marian sat back in the booth. Her ubiquitous backpack was sitting on the floor next to her booth.

    His internal clock told him she was lying, but he didn¡¯t want to call her on it. Her movements were jerkier and heavier than usual. Nick wanted to ask if she was alright, but he knew she would blow him off. Instead he walked up to join her at the booth. He moved a skeleton out of his way so he could sit across from her. She was wiping down the parts to her rifle.

    ¡°I kept myself busy,¡± she told him as she handed her half of the case file to him. She didn¡¯t even look at him.

    Nick took the file, but instead of looking at its contents, he looked down at the guts of her assault rifle. They looked spotless, but Marian was still running a rag over each piece as if there was crude caked onto them.

    ¡°How did you get me here?¡± Nick asked, realizing they were in the Mean Pastries. It was a favorite place that Old Nick would go for a quick bite. He had found that it now made for a good spot to hide from trouble for a few hours. It lacked basic commodities to make it useful for more than a few hours.

    ¡°You were pretty¡­pliable,¡± Marian explained as she cleaned the chamber bolt. ¡°For the most part, you went wherever I lead you.¡±

    ¡°For the most part?¡± Nick asked.

    Marian didn¡¯t answer, she started scraping with a bore brush at a spot Nick couldn¡¯t see, but Marian treated like it was Lady Macbeth¡¯s damned spot. Nick decided something happened that she didn¡¯t want to talk about. He decided it would be best to change the subject.

    ¡°What were you going to do if something came in here?¡± he asked as he looked at the parts of the weapon Marian was obsessed with. A collection of parts would be useless in a fight.

    ¡°I took your¡­revolver,¡± she answered idly gesturing toward the wall before she used the firing pin to open the chamber bolt.

    Nick looked over to the wall. He wondered if he was really all back yet. His own gun sat neatly along with his lighter and his tie. He would have noticed those things normally, but for some reason he didn¡¯t see them until she pointed them out.

    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.

    ¡°I took anything you could have hurt yourself with,¡± she continued to explain.

    Nick collected his things, impressed by the amount of work Marian went through to help him. She could have stood by and watched him make a fool of himself for the whole world to see. Instead, she got him to a discrete location and took steps to keep him safe from himself.

    ¡°Thanks, Doll,¡± Nick said as he opened his revolver. It was missing three bullets, even the casings were gone. Did he forget to fill those chambers?

    ¡°I cleaned your¡­weapon for you,¡± Marian said.

    Nick wanted the missing bullets to be explained away with that statement, but he couldn¡¯t picture her stealing three bullets that didn¡¯t fit her rifle. Nick could feel his fluid pump sink at the thought of where those bullets could have gone.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you ever do¡­PMC...S?¡± she asked passing her fingertips across her forehead.

    ¡°Don¡¯t I ever do what?¡±

    ¡°Weapons maintenance,¡± she explained, putting the chamber bolt back together. ¡°Don¡¯t you ever do it? I felt like I was doing an¡­archeological dig with the¡­strata of¡­carbon on that thing.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not very popular around here,¡± Nick muttered as he holstered his gun.

    ¡°Why the fuck not?¡± Marian asked. ¡°Weapon¡¯s maintenance is...important. If you don¡¯t do it, then the only asshole your gun will kill is you.¡±

    Nick thought it sounded like she was quoting someone, but he wasn¡¯t sure. He decided to let her slide on her accusation. She did save his reputation at the least.

    He found himself chuckling. ¡°I guess I haven¡¯t thought about that before.¡±

    Marian continued to clean her spotless gun in silence while Nick put his tie back on. His weapon wasn¡¯t the only thing that he had been ignoring maintenance on.

    ¡°What all did I do?¡± Nick finally brought himself to asking. He had an idea. This sort of thing had happened before, back when he was still figuring out what being a synth meant, but he was hoping she would tell him what happened to his bullets. He was hoping she would say those bullets went into the air, not into her.

    Marian looked up at him for the first time since they sat at the table. The bruise on her cheek was gone but there were now bruises under her eyes. They were deeper and darker than if she had waited two hours to sleep.

    ¡°It was weird,¡± she finally explained going back to her cleaning. ¡°You would walk around and pick up things that weren¡¯t there. You would talk to people that only you could see or hear. I had to stop you from trying to walk through the walls a few times. You also kept trying to eat things. Personally, I think even the things here that were once food are¡­inedible now. You let me take anything from you if you picked it up...luckily.¡±

    That was probably why Marian was cleaning her gun instead of taking a much-needed nap while she waited for him to snap out of it. She probably knows a lot more about him than she did before. She probably would have known even more if she got more than a lot of one-sided conversations.

    ¡°What did I¡­witness?¡± She looked up finally addressing the ten-megaton elephant in the room.

    Nick would rather have not responded. He would rather have just put that elephant back in its cage and pretended that the past few hours never happened. Marian deserved better than that. He didn¡¯t know how much she deserved. He probably would never find out. What he knew was that she helped him possibly even taking three bullets in the process, and was asking for nothing more than an explanation in return.

    ¡°It¡¯s a glitch,¡± Nick told her. ¡°It happens if I don¡¯t run diagnostics checks regularly.¡±

    Marian seemed to have forgotten her gutted weapon as she listened intently to what he said. She seemed genuinely interested, and even mildly concerned. She looked like she was having trouble getting her sleep deprived brain to make sense of what he said. ¡°How long has it been since the last time you did one?¡± She asked sounding as casually as he would sound if he was asking her when the last time she slept while staring at those tired blue eyes.

    Nick hesitated for a moment. He had not thought about how long it had been until she had to put it into words. ¡°About six months,¡± Nick admitted. As he started talking, he felt his gaze leaving her eyes and falling on his lighter. He picked it up and flicked it on, making sure it still worked.

    ¡°Why haven¡¯t you been doing your damned¡­diagnostics checks?¡± Marian asked, her voice was taking on a hard edge.

    Nick put his lighter back in his pocket, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to making eye contact with her. ¡°Every time I do a check like that, I lose memories. There¡¯s this friend who I haven¡¯t seen in a while, I¡¯m afraid of forgetting him.¡± The excuse sounded about as strong as a wet paper bag when he said it out loud.

    Marian¡¯s face showed she felt the same. Nick didn¡¯t know someone could be made more attractive as they got scarier before. ¡°You fucking IDIOT!¡± She shouted at him.

    ¡°Hey now¡­¡± Nick was about to defend himself.

    ¡°NO!¡± Marian interrupted with finality, standing in the booth. Her left hand clutched the barrel of her assault rifle. Nick was relieved that it was broken down, or she may just shoot him. ¡°We made a deal! We agreed¡­that we wouldn¡¯t make each other¡¯s jobs any harder than necessary. Then you go and refuse to take a nap because you¡¯re afraid of loosing memories of some¡­absentee savior?¡±

    Nick knew he lost the fight, but he did want to know how Marian knew who he was referencing. ¡°I never said...¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t have to!¡± Marian countered. ¡°In case you haven¡¯t figured it out yet, I¡¯m not stupid. I listen to people, and I know everyone has stories of Nate, the Great¡­Vault Dweller. But I don¡¯t know him. I never met him. And frankly, I don¡¯t care about him. What I care about is that my job is to protect you, and having you like that makes my job much harder. What am I supposed to do if you¡­glitch like that in the middle of a¡­firefight? You already proved you won¡¯t sit them out. And what am I supposed to tell Hancock if you hadn¡¯t come out of the glitch? ¡®He¡¯s physically still alive, he just proposes to a...Jenny-Girl every three hours.¡¯¡±

    Nick was hit harder by the fact that Marian knew about Jenny than he should. He couldn¡¯t answer her questions. He sat there dumbly, trying desperately for anything to say.

    Marian sat back down. She started putting her cleaning supplies away. ¡°Look, I¡¯m useless for any kind of¡­fight right now. I¡¯m not going to be able to search for a safe bed. I¡¯m going to need to take a nap. If you want to head back to Goodneighbor by yourself¡­I get it. I¡¯ll catch up when I can move again.¡±

    Nick was still feeling bad for interfering with sleep Marian should have been getting in exchange for his equivalent. Her face was looking slacken. Lines that were normally unnoticeable were robust in her features as she was being overcome by her own needs.

    ¡°Go ahead and sleep,¡± Nick told her. ¡°I¡¯ll keep an eye out until you wake up.¡±

    Marian didn¡¯t bother thanking him, Nick didn¡¯t feel like he deserved it at that moment. Instead she zipped up her backpack. Nick could hear several different zippers being manipulated while he sat back and pulled out a cigarette. He placed it in his mouth and lit it up with the lighter she removed earlier.

    She sat up as he flipped open the file she gave him earlier.

    ¡°Do you¡­mind?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Come again?¡±

    ¡°Put that¡­damn thing¡­out!¡±

    ¡°Look, Doll, I¡¯ve been through a lot recently. I¡¯m sure you heard every memory I had to relive. I want this one comfort to help me think while I see what all you came up with while I was gone.¡±

    Marian¡¯s face turned dark with anger. She quickly put her weapon back together with practiced ease. Nick¡¯s internal clock only counted forty-five seconds until she was standing over him with her weapon in her hands. Nick never believed she was really going to shoot him as much as he did at that moment.

    ¡°Fine then,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯ll sleep¡­outside. Enjoy your ¡®comfort¡¯.¡±

    She grabbed her backpack and walked out of the shop, leaving Nick by himself with a lit cigarette and a case file.

    The synth looked down at his cigarette. Did he really need to smoke it right now? He knew she didn¡¯t like smoking. Several of their mutual friends had told him that. He even used it to agitate her on purpose before. It didn¡¯t matter how much he had just been through, she had to go through it with him, and she went through even more. Instead of acknowledging her vulnerable state from babysitting him and waiting up without knowing what to expect, he could only think of his own desires. She really did deserve better than that.

    ¡°Damn,¡± Nick cursed himself as he put the cigarette in question out on the table. He destroyed a perfectly good smoke in the process before he followed her out of the door as quickly as he could.

    The stubborn detective found himself running through the outdoor dinning area and up the steps. He was soon standing in the open, staring at the green sky. He couldn¡¯t let her sit helplessly in a radiation storm. But he couldn¡¯t think of which direction she would have headed for a place to sleep.

    ¡°Marian!¡± Nick shouted to the sky, praying she was forgiving enough to respond.

    A strike of green lightning flashed in Nick¡¯s vision, irradiating the air. The sound of the thunder was followed by the crackling sound of a Geiger counter behind him. Nick looked back down and saw Marian sitting on the ground in the dining area looking up at him. Her rifle was laid across her lap, her backpack was sitting next to her.

    Nick walked back down the stairs and approached her. Her head moved following him, but she had no expression. It felt almost as if she was the robot and he was the person. He sat on the ground near her, leaving the backpack between them.

    He leaned back, letting his head rest against the wall. His hat moved up on his forehead, accommodating for the strange position. He took in a breath and let out a long sigh. Three more strikes of lighting sounded in this amount of time the crackling coming from her backpack followed each time.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he brought himself to say. ¡°I was being an idiot. You told me you didn¡¯t like smoking. Everyone has told me you don¡¯t like smoking. I can¡¯t get over myself long enough to show you the same respect everyone else does when it comes to smoking. And I should.¡±

    Another lightning strike, another crackle of the Geiger counter reminding Nick of his own guilt.

    ¡°It¡¯s not just that I don¡¯t like it,¡± Marian said, her voice sounded far away even though she was sitting right there. ¡°I¡¯m¡­allergic to it. The smoke causes me¡­to itch. That¡¯s why I never sleep in a city, all the beds are normally so¡­saturated with smoke that I wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep.¡±

    Just when Nick thought he couldn¡¯t feel like a bigger heel, Marian had to hit him with a harder truth. As he thought about it, the only building he ever saw her spend more than a few minutes in was the library and the Mean Pastries. Smoking in the library was too much of a fire hazard for anyone smart enough to visit a library to try. The Mean Pastries was abandoned to the point that if anyone did smoke in it, it was probably two-hundred years ago.

    ¡°I see,¡± was all Nick could say. There were too many thoughts going through his head for him to talk while still letting the subject be about Marian. He looked at the bird who had landed in front of them and was watching their drama. There was another strike. ¡°Look, I know it¡¯s your personal policy to not give me any ground when we fight, but can you please come inside where it¡¯s safe? I promise not to smoke until this case is over.¡±

    Marian pushed herself up from the ground. She grabbed the handle to her backpack and walked inside. It looked lighter; the seams didn¡¯t strain anymore. Nick wondered if she used some of the resources her friends gave her. If so, how much? More importantly, how much did she use because of him shooting her?

    Nick had to accept he would never know. Even if he asked her, he had a feeling she would never tell him. He looked up at the clearing sky and saw the sun was almost overhead, and slightly to the West. Where he would have expected it to be sixteen hours after he remembered walking out of Bunker Hill with her. Nick swallowed his guilt as he pushed himself up from the ground and followed her inside.

    Marian worked her way back to the table and sat down where she was previously. Nick sat down at the open file and looked down at the sketches on all the tracing paper. He wondered if there were any blank pages left.

    ¡°Sorry I¡­wasted so much paper,¡± Marian said as she settled in.

    Nick felt now was the time to teach her about being a detective. ¡°Sweetheart, being a detective isn¡¯t like how it¡¯s portrayed in books. It¡¯s not always one clue leads to another. In real life, you can¡¯t have too much evidence, because you never know what is going to be that critical clue. Trust me, you did good. Now go to sleep.¡±

    Marian laid her head down on her rifle like it was a pillow and was breathing softly within seconds. Nick couldn¡¯t help but smile down at her. She looked conversely comfortable and uncomfortable sleeping with her rifle. He wondered how many times using that thing as a pillow had saved her life in the past. Another question she would probably never answer.

    Nick looked down at the first sketch and placed it on the map she had in the file. It was a crude sketch. There was nothing artistic about it. There was barely anything mathematical about it. It was obvious she used a compass to draw the circles that all started at Goodneighbor.

    Nick found another sheet that had dates on it. After admiring her use of cursive handwriting, he placed that sheet on top of the map and other sheet. Each date fit inside one of the circles. The list that Hancock gave her showed that the center of the circle and the dates correspond with the last settlement each caravan would have stopped at before heading to Goodneighbor.

    There were more sheets many many more. Marian did need to do something to fill the time while listening to him take a trip down memory lane. Nick even found a sheet that matched the roads on the map and a sheet of note paper that seemed to suggest she was trying to find the most likely route each caravan took.

    He smiled down at the sleeping woman again. She really did deserve better than him.

 1-16. Strategy

    Hancock didn¡¯t bother to look up from his terminal when he heard a knock at his door. He knew it was one of two people. It had only been those two people over and over for two days. Fahrenheit got up from the couch to answer it, she stood back and let MacCready into the office for the sixth time since Nick and Marian left Goodneighbor for Bunker Hill. Hancock gave him a cursory glance and looked back at his monitor.

    ¡°Still no word from them,¡± he told the former gunner.

    MacCready¡¯s footsteps were heavy as he moved to the couch, but there was no sound of him sitting down on it. He started moving around the room. The kid was fucking pacing.

    ¡°It¡¯s been two days, I thought they were just going to Bunker Hill,¡± MacCready whined.

    ¡°They said they were just going to Bunker Hill,¡± Hancock corrected. ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean they didn¡¯t find a clue that would take them somewhere else.¡±

    ¡°For two days without checking in? I should go look for them.¡±

    Hancock turned to look at MacCready. ¡°I don¡¯t know Nick¡¯s methods, I never cared enough to learn them, and I doubt you have much more of and idea than I do. Throw in Marian, and neither of us knows how she operates when she has a mystery to solve, and we have no idea where they are. Do you really think you would be able to find them? It¡¯s more likely I¡¯ll have to hire Nick to find you after they are done with this case. And I will insist that you pay me back if I do have hire him to find you.¡±

    MacCready was quiet for a moment. He was probably thinking about his possibilities. All Hancock could think of was his hangover.

    ¡°I¡¯m worried about them,¡± MacCready admitted.

    ¡°That''s very obvious,¡± Hancock pointed out. He started rubbing his forehead and temple with one hand, trying to bring the throbbing in his head down to a manageable level, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t worry too much; I don¡¯t think she really would shoot him and run back home. That¡¯s just something she says to make her feel like she¡¯s on his level. Even though she is without threating him.¡±

    ¡°But she would still go back,¡± MacCready answered, giving voice to his main worry once again.

    Hancock turned back to stare at the notes he had been making on his terminal. Wishing he could take a hit to ease his own fears and his headache. But Cait had been in and out of his office as often as MacCready. Even though she was more anxious for a chance to fight than anyone¡¯s personal safety, Hancock still took it upon himself to hide all his chems for her comfort.

    She had been sober for over a year, the only high she allowed herself anymore was adrenaline. Hancock wasn¡¯t interested in sobriety himself, but he saw the looks of nervous anticipation on her face when she looked at the syringe of psycho-jet on his coffee table. He tried sneaking the occasional hit when she was out of his office, but he felt that if she returned at the wrong moment, his actions would be too reminiscent of when she slipped hits behind Nate¡¯s back. It didn¡¯t matter, he preferred taking his chems to help him relax, and doing such things in a cloak-and-dagger style took away a lot of the pleasure. So he had the chems locked away for her comfort, and was going cold turkey himself until the problem with the missing caravans was over.

    The hangover he was experiencing made everything annoying. The fact that MacCready and Cait were both restlessly entering and leaving his office every few hours did not make anything less annoying. Now he was dealing with the same argument he had to have with MacCready every time the kid entered his office. Hancock almost wished the younger man would at least have a new point in his argument.

    ¡°Why did you do that to her?¡± MacCready asked.

    Here we go again.

    ¡°We went over this, Mac,¡± Hancock stated. ¡°It was the only way to get her to work with Nick. I know the next thing you¡¯re going to say is that I betrayed her trust and that it will be enough for her to go back to the Capital Wasteland. And you¡¯d be as right as you were the last ten times we¡¯ve had this argument, and I will point out once again that we still have an ace in the hole that will keep her safely in the Commonwealth.¡±

    ¡°But you won¡¯t tell me what that is,¡± MacCready whined. Will this kid never stop whining?

    Hancock turned back to MacCready. ¡°I won¡¯t tell you, because then you will know what it is. I know you won¡¯t go blabbing to Marian about what we are doing to her behind her back, but she can read you like a poorly hidden hand. If you have a secret to keep from her, she would be able to tell, and then she would get it out of you. This is a case of the less you know, the less you can tell her.¡±

    ¡°She hasn¡¯t figured out our secret yet.¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t sell your sister so short,¡± Hancock said. ¡°She knows you want her to stay in the Commonwealth. She knows that returning to the Capital Wasteland would be a death sentence for her at best. And she knows you¡¯re finding every excuse you can imagine not to give her that letter she keeps asking you for. She knows that we are friends, and that I tend to pull strings she isn¡¯t experienced enough to conceive. She also knows that I care about her, though she may be questioning that fact right now. She may not keep notes and records like Nick and me, but she can add up the facts to come to a pretty good conclusion, even if it may be a few inches off the bullseye.¡±

    ¡°So, you¡¯re saying?¡± MacCready asked, wanting Hancock to spell it out for him.

    ¡°I¡¯m saying she knows that you want to keep her here where she is safe, and that I am helping you with that,¡± Hancock explained. ¡°That is probably all she knows, and the longer it takes her to figure out more, the longer she¡¯s going to focus on outwitting you and believing my part is lip service to you.¡±

    MacCready looked straight at Hancock. He thought about the facts for a moment. He really was a good kid, but abstract thought was not his strong suit. Hancock was willing to take up the challenge of matching his own skills to Marian¡¯s, but he was as worried as MacCready about what will happen if she proves better than him. Hancock wouldn¡¯t tell MacCready that he was playing the long game, hoping that a forced partnership with Nick will lead to a more voluntary one. One that would keep her too busy helping the synth-detective solve cases to give her time to consider moving back home. After the way Nick yelled at her, he was ashamed to admit to even himself that he also paired them up because he thought it was funny. Hoping for a long-term partnership sounded like a better excuse.

    ¡°I still can¡¯t believe I had to agree to writing that letter,¡± MacCready complained, kicking himself figuratively, and the couch literally. Like he did every time he had visited Hancock¡¯s office in the past two days.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it,¡± Hancock comforted again. ¡°You can still find excuses to drag that out. Make her provide the pen and paper. That may buy you a few days.¡±

    Before MacCready could come up with another problem that he had mentioned at least five times since his sister was last seen, there came a knock at the door. Fahrenheit went to answer it while Hancock prepared himself to deal with MacCready and Cait at the same time. An event that he luckily only had to deal with two times.

    Two sets of footsteps entered the room. Before Hancock could turn to confirm his promising suspicion, MacCready did the confirmation for him.

    ¡°You¡¯re back!¡± He announced, causing Hancock to flinch in pain. He saw the kid hurrying over to his sister and pulling her into a bear hug.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that big of a deal, RJ,¡± Marian told him as she patted his back. She looked mildly embarrassed.

    ¡°I was worried,¡± MacCready insisted on telling her as he pulled away, releasing his hold on her.

    ¡°You know you¡¯re supposed to assume I¡¯m dead at any moment. You really shouldn¡¯t care enough to worry,¡± Marian told him with more pep than Hancock was comfortable hearing with those words.

    Hancock saw the look of concerned horror cross Nick¡¯s face as he looked down at her. The look lasted only a few seconds before the synth could hide it, but it was enough for Hancock to find promising. Something must have happened between the two of them that would cause Marian¡¯s comment to have such a response from him.

    ¡°Where were you?¡± MacCready asked, not bothering to hide his concern from her.

    ¡°You know how I am. I see a white rabbit and I have to go chasing it,¡± she said. Hancock was impressed, he would have to use a lie like that some time.

    ¡°That sounds familiar,¡± MacCready told her.

    ¡°It should, it was the first book you let me read to you when we were on the caravan circuit together,¡± she reminded him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±

    Marian walked past MacCready and made her way to the couch. She unloaded her backpack near the couch before sitting down at it herself, her gun resting across her lap.

    ¡°Good to see you both returned,¡± Hancock said standing up to show the team some respect. He walked over to join Nick. ¡°Did you two find anything.¡±

    ¡°Nothing,¡± Marian announced.

    ¡°We aren¡¯t sure yet,¡± Nick corrected her.

    ¡°A longer way to say, nothing,¡± Marian pointed out.

    Nick gave her the look of wanting to strangle her that he often gave Marian, but this one looked more playful than usual. Hancock wondered if the look was as promising as he hoped it would be.

    ¡°We found out that the missing caravans that were supposed to go through Bunker Hill all made their way into and out of the city safely,¡± Nick told Hancock. ¡°After that, we don¡¯t know what happened.¡±

    ¡°And then I decided to waste time trying my hand at cartography,¡± Marian announced pulling out her file. She took a sheet of tracing paper covered in circles and showed it to MacCready who had sat down next to her. ¡°Isn¡¯t it beautiful? Maybe I should send it to an art gallery. Do you guys have one?¡±

    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.

    ¡°Art is a very niche thing around here,¡± Hancock told her. ¡°Trust me, you don¡¯t want to be part of it.¡±

    Marian shrugged her shoulders and pulled out her map, letting the conversation flow back to where it was.

    ¡°The point is,¡± Nick continued, ¡°is that we don¡¯t know where the caravans are being attacked.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t there any patterns to the attacks?¡± MacCready asked.

    ¡°If you can find one, let me know,¡± Marian told MacCready as she straightened the circles over the map. ¡°Trust me, I spent sixteen hours trying to think of any possible pattern. I¡¯m out of ideas.¡±

    As soon as Marian finished talking, she flushed. She shifted her eyes towards Nick and then shifted them too intently at the map. It only took half a second before she hid her discomfort, but Hancock caught it.

    ¡°I¡¯m not doing any better myself,¡± Nick informed the room. ¡°We are running out of time and out of ideas. The only thing I can think of is interviewing every settlement in the Commonwealth, but I doubt we are going to get any information that we didn¡¯t get from Kessler.¡±

    Nick pulled out a cigarette and put it in his mouth. He pulled out his lighter, looked at it, and put it back into his pocket. His unlit cigarette soon followed.

    Marian seemed to be doing little more than trading out sketches of paper on top of her map. She seemed to be looking for something in all her sketches that she wasn¡¯t finding. One sketch even had a brief description of what each caravan had; each description fit into a circle. Another one had random numbers under ten that fit into the circles; the right-hand corner of that sheet had ¡°# people¡± written on it.

    Another knock at the door made Hancock wince again while Fahrenheit answered it. He was not surprised to see Cait enter. He was more surprised that she came back so soon. The frequency of her visits had been decreasing while MacCready¡¯s were increasing. Hopefully, everyone will be satisfied soon so Hancock could go back to hitting the jet again and ending this damned hangover.

    ¡°Cait!¡± Marian called out too loudly. ¡°Come sit with me. I¡¯m hoping you¡¯ll be a good luck charm.¡±

    Cait made her way to the couch the siblings were sitting at while Marian moved her gun to the floor beneath her. As Cait started sitting down, Marian placed her hands on the cage fighter¡¯s hips and moved Cait onto her lap.

    ¡°The closer you are to me, the more luck I can get from you,¡± she told Cait as she wrapped her arms around the other woman¡¯s waist.

    ¡°That may be the corniest line I ever heard to get me on someone¡¯s lap,¡± Cait said.

    ¡°Did it work?¡±

    Cait leaned in and kissed Marian. Marian, for her part, seemed very receptive and even pulled Cait closer to her. As the women made out on Hancock¡¯s couch, he smiled at MacCready and then moved to his other couch. He didn¡¯t know how MacCready convinced Cait to help them, but he was glad it was working. He sat down, hoping that sitting would help his headache.

    Nick broke up the scene with a cough. ¡°Can we get back to the case?¡±

    The women broke from their kiss and Marian turned her head towards Nick, watching him make his way to the couch Hancock was sitting on.

    ¡°We have been banging our heads against the wall because of this case,¡± Marian pointed out, still holding Cait on her lap. ¡°At times, we were even doing it literally.¡±

    ¡°Really,¡± MacCready asked. ¡°You were literally banging your heads against a wall?¡±

    ¡°More like he would hold his hand against the back of my head, making sure the heel of his hand was where the skull meets the spine-¡±

    ¡°Stop,¡± Nick insisted drily.

    Marian turned her smiling open face to Nick before turning serious again. ¡°What is there left for us to do other than wait for a Eureka moment?¡±

    ¡°We sit and we look at what we do know,¡± Nick explained. ¡°Sometimes looking at what you know without the clutter of assumptions or over information can help with figuring out the next question to ask.¡±

    ¡°Clearing out the clutter, like what you have in your office?¡± Cait asked.

    Marian smiled and buried her face in Cait¡¯s neck, as her body shook with laughter. Hancock hid his smile behind his own hand trying not to laugh too.

    ¡°The physical state of my office has nothing to do with the figurative state of this case,¡± Nick growled. ¡°And if you will not be quiet, I will ask you to leave.¡±

    ¡°I will support him on that,¡± Hancock said.

    ¡°I know how to get her to shut up,¡± Marian said as she licked Cait¡¯s neck before pulling back and sitting straight.

    ¡°Aww, you¡¯re so sweet,¡± Cait purred. She wrapped an arm around Marian¡¯s neck, stabilizing herself on the other woman¡¯s lap. She looked into Marian¡¯s eyes; Hancock could feel the heat of anticipation radiate between them. ¡°Are ya sure you don¡¯t want to ditch stuffy old Nick and run over to my room at the Combat Zone for a while.¡±

    Marian kissed Cait passionately for a moment. ¡°Very tempting, but I did make a promise. Besides, I figured I can help with the boring stuff and you¡¯d enjoy helping with the more exciting stuff.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to take a break from the boring stuff for some exciting stuff?¡± Cait asked, moving her hand under Marian¡¯s open jacket and rubbing her clothed chest beneath.

    ¡°Tempting, but in the books, the girl the detective sleeps with during the case is usually out to kill him. It¡¯s the one he sleeps with after the case is closed who is safe.¡±

    ¡°Can we get back to the case so you can be sure she¡¯s safe to sleep with then?¡± Nick snapped raising his voice enough to fill the room.

    Marian sat back on the couch, looking content with Cait leaning against her. ¡°What do we know about this case?¡± She finally asked.

    ¡°We know that several caravans have gone missing,¡± Nick began.

    ¡°More than normal,¡± Hancock added.

    ¡°Including one with the twins in it,¡± MacCready said.

    ¡°Let¡¯s leave that fact for later,¡± Nick said. ¡°It may be the caravan we started looking for, but now it¡¯s part of a bigger issue.¡±

    Marian had a thoughtful look on her face as she took all the details in. Hancock got used to her looking like that when she analyzed anything on his request, but this was not an issue that caused her to stare into the middle distance.

    ¡°That seems to be the long and short of it,¡± Marian finally said. ¡°It seems like we have a lot more of what we don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s normally how cases work until they are closed,¡± Nick assured her. ¡°Why these caravans? What¡¯s the pattern behind each of the attacks? Why are we just now hearing about them?¡±

    ¡°What if it¡¯s a thing that¡¯s been slowly growing?¡± Marian asked.

    ¡°Can you elaborate?¡± Nick replied.

    ¡°Say it¡¯s a new raider gang,¡± Marian explained. ¡°So, it starts out with about five or six members. You can¡¯t take a big caravan out with that, but you can take out a caravan of one person who may or may not have a brahmin and no patron to miss them. This happens for a while, one or two caravans are taken out in a week, just enough to keep your gang going. Any more get ignored. But as you become more successful, more people want to join. This means you can start taking out bigger caravans, and more caravans. Success brings in more people, which brings in success. One or two people can go missing in the wasteland without anyone noticing, but now the group may be so big that they can¡¯t hide what they are doing anymore.¡±

    ¡°How would people hear about these gangs in order to join them?¡± Cait asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I never did figure out how people are able to join groups that tend to shoot on sight,¡± Marian said.

    ¡°It does make sense,¡± Nick said scratching his chin. The synth kept touching his pocket through the whole conversation, the one he kept his cigarettes in. Hancock knew he wanted to smoke, a cigarette while working through such problems was normal for Nick. The ghoul was happy to see that Nick was following his no smoking orders.

    ¡°I need to get to my notes,¡± Marian whispered to Cait, helping move her onto the couch between her and MacCready. Marian then laid two sheets of paper on top of the circles and the map. She pulled out a list that she seemed to have made. She moved the top sheet down, showing two sets of numbers at once. ¡°Maybe that¡¯s why we haven¡¯t seen a pattern. A shift like that would be slow over several months, I only have one month¡¯s worth of data.¡±

    ¡°I can get you more if you¡¯d like,¡± Hancock offered.

    Marian¡¯s eyes grew big for a second and then went back to their normal size. ¡°I don¡¯t think I have the endurance for more months of this stuff right now.¡±

    ¡°We shouldn¡¯t need that right now, but we may take you up on that offer later,¡± Nick said. ¡°We aren¡¯t sure if that idea is right, but it does work. Still, it doesn¡¯t get us any closer to solving this case.¡±

    Hancock got up from his couch and started walking towards Fahrenheit.

    ¡°So, that¡¯s all we are sure about?¡± Marian asked.

    ¡°Apparently,¡± Nick agreed. ¡°And we are no closer to a pattern of behavior that can help us figure out where they are.¡±

    ¡°Can you get some meals sent up here?¡± Hancock requested from Fahrenheit.

    ¡°Sure, thing boss,¡± she said and walked out the room.

    Hancock turned around and returned to his seat across from Marian.

    ¡°So, what do we do now?¡± Marian asked.

    ¡°We look at what we don¡¯t know,¡± Nick told her.

    Marian started laughing a little manically. ¡°I will be dead before we get through that list.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not so bad,¡± he reassured her. ¡°We just look at the questions we want answered. And think of any possible answers. We can start with your patterns.¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t have one,¡± Marian pointed out.

    ¡°Exactly. All the caravans came from different locations. Some even came from outside the Commonwealth. Was there a pattern to what they were carrying?¡±

    Marian looked down at her notes. Hancock was finding himself fascinated by the exchange between Nick and Marian. MacCready and Cait seemed just as interested, staring quietly at the two detectives. ¡°No, they had everything from tatos to circuitry. If there was a pattern, it was just as likely that it was reflective of buying behavior as anything else.¡±

    ¡°What about the number of people who were in the caravans?¡±

    ¡°Anywhere from one to a dozen. And that seems to be as random as what the caravans were carrying at the time. It seems strange that there¡¯s no signs of their bodies either.¡±

    ¡°Are you saying they clean up after themselves?¡± Nick asked.

    ¡°Maybe? It would probably make them more effective at staying hidden. But it doesn¡¯t help us find them.¡±

    ¡°No, it doesn¡¯t.¡±

    Marian continued to look down at her sketches. She switched out the top two with one that looked like wiggly lines until she placed it on top of the map. Suddenly, Hancock could see she traced some of the roads in the Commonwealth. She stared at the sketches for a moment, and slowly her face started to contort in a strange way.

    ¡°Marian?¡± Nick asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Shut up,¡± she said waving in his general direction but not bothering to look away from the map, ¡°I¡¯m chasing an idea.¡±

    Hancock watched her as her eyes moved rapidly, almost randomly, around the map with the circles and the squiggly lines on top of it. Marian was getting visibly more excited in her silence and had even stopped breathing.

    ¡°Holy shit,¡± she finally whispered. ¡°It works, it fucking works!¡±

    She turned towards Cait and pulled her in for an excited kiss before turning her attention back to the map.

    Hancock watched Nick sit back in the couch, a look of a proud teacher watching his pupil figure out her lesson was on his face.

    ¡°Would you care to tell us what works?¡± Nick asked.

    ¡°We¡¯ve been looking at this backwards!¡± She said holding up the road lines as if that explained everything.

    Nick stared at the tracing paper for a moment before he got excited along with her. ¡°I think I see what you mean,¡± he agreed. ¡°So, you¡¯re saying you forgot a pattern?¡±

    ¡°It was in every pattern, that¡¯s why I didn¡¯t see it!¡± she pointed out.

    Hancock was starting to figure out what Marian was saying, but he was gladder that they were getting closer to solving this mystery and helping make Goodneighbor safe. Well, safe from outside problems.

    ¡°What the Hell are you two talking about?¡± Cait asked.

    ¡°You get used to her talking like that after a while,¡± MacCready told her. ¡°Just nod your head and ask for explanations when she finally takes a breath.¡±

    Marian stuck her tongue out at MacCready. She looked like she was about to talk, but stopped, she took that breath he referenced, and then started again, this time more composed. ¡°I was saying that we were looking at where the caravans came from. That¡¯s why we couldn¡¯t find a pattern. The real question is where they are all going.¡±

    ¡°I thought they were all going to Goodneighbor,¡± Cait said.

    ¡°They are,¡± Nick agreed. ¡°That¡¯s the common element.¡±

    ¡°None of the caravans were going missing on their way to Bunker Hill,¡± Marian continued her speech was faster than normal. ¡°So, what if we have a gang that is targeting this city specifically? Say, they have an ambush set up with a predetermined caravan size every day. They attack the first caravan that is that size and let the rest move on.¡±

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t the neighborhood watch see them?¡± MacCready asked.

    ¡°Not if they were more than a block away from the city,¡± Nick pointed out.

    ¡°They could also change their ambush site every time,¡± Marian said, her eyes taking a middle-distance look, but the usual pain was missing. She was focused on strategy. ¡°They mix it up, one day they attack at one location, the next day another, the third day they take a break. The fact they take the time to clean up is ingenious. No bodies means that no one is alerted to danger when they approach. This group could attack in the same location indefinitely and no one would notice.¡±

    ¡°But they are getting too big, their attacks are starting to get noticed by the sheer number of them,¡± Nick put in. ¡°This doesn¡¯t get us any closer to finding them.¡±

    Marian stayed in her strategy look. She moved her head back and forth a bit as if she was watching people fight in front of her. The longer she focused on that, the bigger her smile became. Her eyes came into focus and she looked straight at Nick.

    ¡°I have an idea on how we will find them. I think you¡¯re going to love it, Valentine.¡±

 1-17. Preparations

    Nick Valentine was being obstinate. He was being as unreasonable as usual. Marian knew her plan was a good one. She knew it would work. She was a natural strategist, she ran the possible scenarios through her head, and this one was the one that worked best.

    ¡°Absolutely not!¡± Valentine shouted again. ¡°I can¡¯t even believe you would suggest I would like this idea.¡±

    Marian was getting tired of Valentine¡¯s arguments, or lack of. He hadn¡¯t really said why this plan wouldn¡¯t work, just that he didn¡¯t like it. Marian wanted to get ready and start the plan.

    ¡°Why not? It can work.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not arguing about the possibility of it working. I¡¯m arguing about the amount of risk involved in this foolish plan of yours. You¡¯re going to get yourself killed.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why you¡¯re going to keep an eye on me,¡± Marian shouted back. ¡°If things go awry, then I will be counting on you to get me out of there.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re counting on me to watch idly while you get kidnapped and killed,¡± Valentine protested.

    ¡°I thought that was your secret dream. Do you have a better plan?¡±

    ¡°Suicide is not a plan! We can find the caravans some other way. We just need to consider the case.¡±

    This again. Valentine seemed to keep forgetting that Marian was a bodyguard. Not being afraid of dying is one of the things that makes a bodyguard good at their job. Marian was always proud of a successful job. Every time she failed someone, that was another name in her book. Marian hated the idea of putting the names ¡°Knick Knack¡± and ¡°Knock Knock¡± in her book.

    ¡°And while we deliberate, more caravans disappear, with no one thinking anything about it. People are dying Valentine, time may be our luxury, but it is not theirs,¡± Marian pointed out.

    ¡°What do you need to do this job,¡± Hancock asked quietly.

    Marian was glad for Hancock¡¯s diplomacy at that moment. His friendship may have turned out to be false, but he was still a good mayor. She would still help him protect Goodneighbor, even after this mission was complete.

    ¡°I¡¯ll need a different outfit. Something to make me look like a desperate trader just starting out. I¡¯m thinking hooded rags would work best, but even an under shirt and slacks would work. I¡¯m probably going to need a pipe pistol, Faenus is too obvious for a trader.¡±

    ¡°You named your gun?¡± Cait asked.

    Of course, Cait would find anthropomorphizing anything to be na?ve. She was a woman of action and taking the time to consider what to call a weapon other than its caliber would be a waste of time for her.

    ¡°It¡¯s a reminder,¡± Marian said quickly before turning her attention back to Hancock. ¡°I will also need a brahmin, but I¡¯m worried that may be asking for too much.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not,¡± Hancock corrected her bruskly. ¡°I know where Kelly has been wandering around recently, I¡¯ll send someone to buy a brahmin from her.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go see what Daisy has,¡± RJ announced as he stood up. He walked to the door and out the office.

    ¡°Check with KL-E-O as well,¡± Hancock called to him as RJ left. ¡°Put anything you buy on my tab.¡±

    ¡°NO!¡± Valentine shouted. ¡°Stop helping her. I refuse to be an accessory to this plan. We can find them another way. I just¡­.¡± Valentine stopped talking suddenly.

    Marian looked over at the detective. She was worried he may be glitching again. Anytime he wasn¡¯t replying directly to someone she found herself worrying that he may be glitching. Now he was looking around, he almost seemed afraid to make eye contact with her. Was he that disgusted by her? Was it just that he wanted to kill her himself?

    ¡°Valentine, are you ok?¡± Marian asked.

    ¡°I just, I don¡¯t like this plan,¡± Valentine said once again. ¡°There is a way to do this that doesn¡¯t put you in danger.¡±

    ¡°Neither of us has come up with anything else that won¡¯t take days or weeks to fully realize,¡± Marian argued. ¡°We don¡¯t know how many people could die in that amount of time. This is the fastest way.¡±

    Valentine was silent, Marian knew she had won the argument. She wished that there was a better plan. She would have done anything for a plan that would be guaranteed to work, but one was not forth coming, and time was not their ally. Valentine still didn¡¯t want to do the plan though. He must have a code about protecting his partners. Maybe, if she wasn¡¯t his partner anymore, he¡¯d be comfortable with her dying.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this,¡± Marian pointed out. ¡°I¡¯ll have Cait or RJ keep an eye on me. You can do your case your way.¡± She held out the file that she was keeping. She wasn¡¯t going to need it anymore.

    Valentine looked at the case and pushed it back gently. ¡°No, I¡¯ll do it. I just don¡¯t like it.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Marian said. Somehow, the thought of him watching out for her gave her some comfort. He wouldn¡¯t have fought so hard to keep her from getting killed if he planned to shoot her himself. Maybe he did, and this was a distraction. It didn¡¯t matter, as long as the case was solved. She turned towards Hancock again. ¡°Is there a back door to Goodneighbor? If someone saw me leave here and turn around to come back in, they will be suspicious.¡±

    ¡°There is a tunnel from a house in town to a warehouse some ways North from here,¡± he answered. ¡°I had some of my boys try to figure out how to fill it without causing a cave in. I guess it¡¯s a good thing they haven¡¯t figured that out yet.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s best if we move to the house is small groups,¡± Valentine put in. ¡°A large group will draw attention, even if it¡¯s with you.¡±

    ¡°I can leave now with Cait,¡± Marian said, hoping for some alone time with Cait before she had to face her own foolishness.

    ¡°I¡¯d rather you go with Nick,¡± Hancock interrupted. ¡°You two should have your part of the plan together before you start it. Cait and I will catch up.¡± He stood up and walked over to Marian while stuffing his hand into a pant¡¯s pocket. He drew out a key and handed it to Marian. ¡°Nick, you know the place? Bobbi-No-Nose¡¯s old digs.¡±

    Marian felt disappointed as she stood up to accept the key. She was really hoping for a last fuck, and she had no doubt that Cait would have been amazing in bed. Hancock was the one who hired her, and he was the one who got to make the final decisions. Planning with Valentine was what she had to do.

    ¡°Yeah, I know where you¡¯re talking about. I was with Nate when he was on that Silver Shroud kick, and she first offered him the job. Come on, Doll,¡± Valentine said standing up. ¡°I¡¯ll show you where this house is.¡± There was still a reluctance in his movements as he escorted her out of the office, Marian couldn¡¯t help but feel that she had a similar reluctance as she gathered her backpack and Faenus before following the detective out of the Old State House. She couldn¡¯t really blame him for not wanting to be alone with her if he could avoid it.

    Before they were out the door, Valentine took Marian¡¯s backpack from her again. She didn¡¯t bother to protest. He needed to feel useful, and the man was probably hurting from losing their fight. Marian was only grateful that he wasn¡¯t being petty about it. He wasn¡¯t being petty yet, at least.

    Marian waved to a member of the Neighborhood Watch that she was friends with, and to RJ and Daisy as she and Valentine made their way through the streets. She expected him to berate her on calling attention to herself, but he was quiet. He simply led her through an ally and to a double door. She unlocked the two sets of doors and they entered the building.

    The front room left a lot to be desired. The inch of dust showed that foot traffic almost exclusively moved straight to the basement. Valentine followed that dust trail without paying any attention to it. Marian wanted to explore the house but followed Valentine and her disappearing backpack instead.

    After they arrived in the basement, Valentine deposited the backpack gently next to the stairs, and made his way to the refrigerator. It was easy to see why the dust had a trail to the basement, this room was arranged like a furnished apartment. There was even a bed in two different corners. Maybe Marian would be able to come back to this room with Cait after everything was wrapped up and RJ has his friends back.

    Valentine¡¯s movements took Marian¡¯s attention away from the bed and the promise it held. He was putting some food on a plate.

    ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t need to eat,¡± Marian jibed.

    ¡°I don¡¯t,¡± he answered, ¡°this is for you.¡±

    He turned around and handed her a plate with what looked like mole rat chunks on it. Marian found herself staring down at the meat for a beat too long before she accepted the plate. Suddenly the possibility of not surviving the day weighed on her. She was used to putting herself in danger. The trick was to not think about what would happen to her. She would only think of the other person. But Valentine for some reason had to point out that she would be in danger. He argued it so vehemently, that she couldn¡¯t help but think about it. She picked idly at the food.

    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    ¡°I want you to be physically prepared when we do this,¡± Valentine said. ¡°Hancock is right, we should discuss the plan before we start it.¡±

    ¡°What is there to discuss,¡± Marian asked, wanting to think about something other than the plan at that moment. Maybe he would be willing to talk about books again. He never told her what his favorite was. ¡°I go running around the Commonwealth looking like I¡¯m heading in the general direction of Goodneighbor, and you follow along until I get kidnapped, and we both find out where they are taking the caravans together.¡±

    Valentine placed a hand on Marian¡¯s shoulder. There was that comforting hand again, so much concern on his face. He should be happy that there was a possibility for things to go wrong. It would get her out of the Commonwealth. Away from him. She looked down at the plate in her hand and realized for the first time that she had been tearing apart her food without actually eating it.

    ¡°I want you to know, at the first hint of danger, I¡¯m pulling the plug on this job,¡± he told her.

    Was he trying to reassure her? Maybe he was trying to sabotage her. It was her plan, of course he would want it to fail. He was good at hiding his pettiness. He made it look benevolent instead. Marian knew that game.

    ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± she told him. ¡°I know you want me to feel safe, but I don¡¯t matter. There are at least two people who need to be rescued. Probably more. Compared to that, I can¡¯t measure up.¡±

    Valentine looked both shocked and hurt. ¡°Marian, we don¡¯t even know if they are alive. They were probably killed, and their bodies were removed. There is no point in getting killed for someone who is already dead.¡±

    There it was again, reminding her that she was putting her own life at risk. She would have been able to do this, she would have consumed all of the food on her plate, and even managed a nap before doing any work. Instead, Valentine¡¯s words had worked their way into her head. She couldn¡¯t stop hearing his arguments. The implications of her dying on the job kept ringing in her mind. She had to focus on what she had used to chase away her doubts. Doubts were not just going to get her killed, but cause the plan to fail as well. It was okay for Valentine to want her to die, but he should care enough to save everyone else.

    ¡°I was supposed to be dead over a decade ago, Valentine,¡± she told him with perhaps too much firmness. ¡°If I die like RJ¡¯s friends, then I guess I¡¯m going to be in good company.¡± Even though she used Valentine¡¯s name, she knew she was just reminding herself.

    Valentine visibly flinched at that statement. He pulled away from her, letting his hand drop. She didn¡¯t have time for his comfort. Comfort was addictive, it would get her killed if she let herself have it. The detective moved his mouth like he was trying to say something, but nothing was coming out. Marian felt a flash of fear that he was glitching, again. She could tell he wasn¡¯t, but that moment of doubt was still too much.

    She let out a sigh, he was just trying to look out for her. ¡°I know you aren¡¯t used to this kind of thing,¡± Marian told him, looking towards the refrigerator, ¡°but this is my job. I am always ready to die; I cannot be afraid to die. I am not afraid to die. If you want to do anything for me, then do that damn diagnostics check you are always talking about.¡±

    Valentine seemed to come back to himself. ¡°Why does that worry you so much?¡± he had the audacity to ask.

    NO! Marian had had enough. It was bad enough that Valentine let himself glitch the first time, but now he wanted to pretend that it was not supposed to affect her. He may be a person, but he was still a robot. She may have been trying to ignore that, she was trying to do the opposite of what her family would have done, but she was not going to die for the sake of this man¡¯s sensibilities.

    ¡°Why does that worry me so much?¡± she repeated with all the vitriol she felt against him. ¡°I spent sixteen hours trying to keep you from walking into the river because you went too long without a diagnostics check. Now every time you make an expression I don¡¯t expect, I think you¡¯re about to glitch on me again. Do you think I¡¯m going to feel safer with the idea that you¡¯re out to sabotage my plan when I¡¯m not even sure you¡¯re going to be now when things go astray? We both know you want me to die, stop acting like you feel any other way!¡±

    She wasn¡¯t sure if she went too far reminding him about his glitch, but she said it, and she had to own it now.

    Before the two partners could say anything, the front door to the house could be heard opening and closing.

    ¡°Hello?¡± RJ called out.

    ¡°Down here,¡± Valentine responded.

    Marian and Valentine stood staring at each other as they listened to RJ¡¯s heavy footfalls into the basement. Marian knew the fight wasn¡¯t over. She wondered idly if they had ever finished a fight they had yet. She was still alive, so probably not.

    ¡°Hancock told me you two would be here,¡± he said as he walked down the last few steps, oblivious to the argument that had just happened. ¡°Daisy said this should be in your size.¡±

    Marian accepted the radstag hide outfit her brother held out to her. ¡°These will be perfect,¡± she told him reassuringly. She walked past RJ pushing the plate she was carrying into his hands before she hurried upstairs, making sure not to look back at Valentine.

    She moved to the remnants of the upper floor where she could look down on the entry floor. As she changed her clothes, she kept thinking about Valentine¡¯s promise to end the plan if anything went wrong. That didn¡¯t make sense, the plan only worked if she got attacked. She needed to be in danger in order to be able to get anyone else out of it. Why would he care anyway? He should want her out of the Commonwealth. She really did not understand that man.

    She had to change her thoughts before she found herself too scared to do her job. She started thinking about her books. She thought of Anne of Green Gables. Anne would have enjoyed doing something like this. Pretending that she was a trader.

    Marian gathered Faenus and her folded clothes and hurried down into the basement. Before she got to the last set of stairs, she stopped at the sound of Valentine and RJ talking.

    ¡°So, you would rather sacrifice your sister for your friends?¡± she heard Valentine¡¯s voice say harshly.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like that,¡± RJ seemed to be pleading. ¡°It¡¯s just¡­I¡¯ve known her since the day I left Little Lamplight. We¡¯ve worked on the caravans for a long time together. I¡¯ve seen her survive things I never thought anyone would survive.¡±

    ¡°And that¡¯s enough to have her survive something we don¡¯t even know if anyone else has survived? Don¡¯t you care about her?¡±

    Marian felt her anger raise up against Nick Valentine. It was one thing to be actively sabotaging her, it was another to be attacking her little brother with such low blows.

    ¡°Of course, I care about her!¡± RJ said. ¡°You think I like the fact I thought the last time I was ever going to see her was seven years ago? I hate the fact she wants people who care about her to consider her dead at any given moment. But I know why she¡¯s like that, and I know I can¡¯t stop her. The best anyone can do is hide the bigger threats to her and direct her towards the smaller ones.¡±

    ¡°What can be bigger that this?¡± Valentine asked.

    Marian knew. She knew RJ was trying to keep her from going back to the Capital Wasteland. What¡¯s worse, was she knew she was letting him control her. After she saved the caravans, she would have to stop letting him do that.

    ¡°RJ, it fits perfectly!¡± Marian announced loudly before moving down the stairs, ending the conversation between the two men.

    Marian hurried into the room, ignoring any looks that Valentine may have been giving her. She placed her usual outfit and Faenus next to her backpack. She didn¡¯t need any of her possessions to call attention to her.

    ¡°It looks good on you,¡± RJ lied. He held out a pipe pistol and some ammo to help complete the costume.

    ¡°As long as I look convincing, that¡¯s the important thing.¡± She accepted the weapon and ammunition. At least she looked the part.

    ¡°How long until Hancock gets here?¡± Valentine asked.

    ¡°He said he was going to come as soon as he gets word that the brahmin is ready,¡± RJ explained. ¡°He will take you two to the brahmin, and then the rest of us will wait in the Old State House.¡±

    Valentine took out a cigarette and placed it in his mouth. He pulled out his lighter, then stopped and put his lighter back in his inner coat pocket. He took the stick out of his mouth and handed it to RJ. ¡°Here kid, you¡¯re probably going to want this while you wait.¡±

    RJ took the cigarette and pocketed it. Marian was glad Valentine was going to be so polite to her. But the anticipation of the upcoming job had her wanting to smoke.

    ¡°You can smoke if you want,¡± she told Valentine. ¡°Just go into one of the upper rooms and it won¡¯t bother me.¡±

    Valentine shook his head. ¡°No, I promised you I wasn¡¯t going to smoke for the rest of this case, and I plan to keep that promise.¡±

    Marian was shocked and honored. The fact that Nick Valentine, someone who never seemed to go two minutes without a cigarette, was willing to ignore loopholes to his promise, made Marian feel insignificant to the honor he was placing on her.

    The front door sounded again, and this time they listened to two sets of foot falls.

    ¡°It¡¯s too quiet here,¡± Hancock announced. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you two managed to kill each other already!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re in the basement,¡± Valentine called.

    Hancock walked down the stairs followed by Cait. Marian could feel her clit tighten in anticipation for the promises Cait had made. Her mind drifted to the mattress in the corner again. She smiled up at the red head.

    ¡°I¡¯m glad you¡¯re here to see me off,¡± she told her.

    ¡°I was hoping to be breaking up a fight,¡± Cait said. ¡°I¡¯ve heard the battles between you and Nicky are becoming legendary, and what I saw earlier made me believe it.¡±

    Marian chuckled. ¡°Why would he want to kill me now, when some raiders will do the job for him pretty soon?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m hoping things will not come to that,¡± Hancock told her.

    Marian ignored the ghoul as Cait wrapped an arm around her waist, pulling her closer to the other woman. She smiled back at the redhead, ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± she told Cait as if it was the cage fighter who spoke, ¡°I will come back. Perhaps a reminder of what I am coming back to?¡±

    ¡°You really are full of corny lines,¡± Cait accused.

    ¡°I would try something less corny,¡± Marian admitted, as she wrapped her arms around the other woman¡¯s shoulders, ¡°but something tells me that the corny lines will still get me the results I like.¡±

    Cait smiled before kissing her. Cait was not a shrinking violet. She was forceful and knew what she wanted. Kissing Marian, and pushing her tongue between the bodyguard¡¯s teeth. Marian accepted, laying her arms on Cait¡¯s shoulders. Cait responded by placing one hand on the back of Marian¡¯s head, pulling her in as much as she could. Her other arm moved down until her hand was on Marian¡¯s buttocks, she pulled at it, Marian wished Cait could be pulling her pants off instead.

    And then Nick coughed, and Marian had to remember there were other people in the room. She broke away from the other woman, facing the three men. Hancock and RJ were smiling at her, while Nick was scowling.

    ¡°Would you two like a room?¡± the uptight detective asked.

    ¡°Just wanted something to remind me why I should want to come home alive,¡± she shot back at Valentine.

    Nick took on a stoic look, leading Marian to shift her gaze back to Cait.

    ¡°Wait for me?¡± she requested.

    ¡°Take care of yourself, Treasure,¡± the Irish woman instructed. ¡°I''d hate to loose you.¡±

    ¡°Everything is in place,¡± Hancock informed them. ¡°One of my guys is waiting with the brahmin near Country Crossing. You can move it towards Goodneighbor.¡±

    ¡°I still don¡¯t like this plan,¡± Nick protested.

    ¡°If this doesn¡¯t work by the time we get back, we can try your plan next,¡± Marian hissed. She pulled Cait closer, enjoying the feel of the other woman¡¯s warmth against her one last moment.

    ¡°Come on,¡± Hancock said, ¡°I¡¯ll escort you there.¡±

    Marian let go of Cait and started following Hancock to the tunnel that was waiting for them. ¡°Watch my crap,¡± she told RJ as she passed him.

    ¡°I will,¡± he promised.

    She listened as Valentine¡¯s footsteps followed behind her. She hoped he was being honest with her, that he was more willing to keep her alive than see her dead. She just couldn¡¯t convince herself that he wasn¡¯t going to sabotage her in some way.

 1-18. Ferdinand

    Ferdinand was charging again. He was running in the direction he wanted, and Marian was running after him begging him to return. As Nick watched from inside the decrepit bus, he was torn between laughing and feeling sorry for Marian. He pulled out a cigarette, now would be a good time to smoke. Nick would be able to finish a full pack before Marian either figured out how to control the animal she wanted to have as part of her disguise or give up on her suicidal plan altogether. Maybe he would even succeed at covering the smell of ferals that he had to kill to move into the bus.

    He looked down at the white stick in his hand, he wondered if the frustration he was feeling every time he tried to enjoy a cigarette was anything like what Marian was feeling with her new pet brahmin. He did promise to not smoke for the remainder of the case, yet muscle memory, of maybe metal memory, kept him trying to light one up. Now would be a bad time anyway. He did agree to stay hidden and let her try her hand at undercover work. The smoke could give his hiding spot away and cause them to lose their chances of finding anything, or even bring attackers down on him.

    Nick put the cigarette back in his coat pocket in time to hear Marian screaming in frustration. The synth looked up to see Marian grabbing one of Ferdinand¡¯s harnesses and trying to pull back as the brahmin was running full speed towards Idiot. Nick may be bored waiting for Marian to get her plan started, but at least that stupid animal was preventing her from getting killed by her stupid plan. He decided to buy some corn to reward Ferdinand later.

    ¡°No-no-no-no-no!¡± Marian screamed.

    ¡°Hey! Watch it!¡± Doc Weathers shouted back as her brahmin approached his.

    ¡°Hey, wastelander, don¡¯t eye the brahmin,¡± one of Weather¡¯s caravan guards threatened.

    Ferdinand was now behind Idiot, and still trying to get closer.

    ¡°I¡¯m trying to prevent brahmies!¡± Marian cried back as she struggled to pull on the halter and stay on the ground while Ferdinand was showing impressive technique in lifting his upper body.

    Nick was starting to worry. It was one thing if all she did was run around the wasteland chasing a worthless animal, but Nick wasn¡¯t sure how to explain to Hancock or Ellie that Marian was crushed by a rutting brahmin.

    He was about to fulfill his promise of ending the plan when Weather¡¯s other caravan guard grabbed Marian. ¡°Let go!¡± the guard ordered before pulling Marian away from the horny animals.

    Nick would have to thank her later for saving Marian. The two women got away from the brahmin in time for Ferdinand to bump into the luggage on Idiot¡¯s back, causing him to lose his balance and fall to the ground. He let out a piercing scream of pain and frustration as he tried to right himself. Idiot ran off screaming in fear and indignation.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± Weathers asked as he approached Marian. ¡°You have a new outfit; did you give up on the bodyguard thing.¡±

    Marian looked uncomfortable; Nick wondered how she was going to own what she was doing to someone who knew her. ¡°I was getting tired of being hungry all the time,¡± she told him. ¡°So, I thought I might do better in trade than as a bodyguard.¡± She lowered her blue eyes like she was embarrassed that she couldn''t stay hungry, but chose to change her career path that didn''t require running into danger and may even provide for her basic needs.

    ¡°You might do better if you charged people,¡± the male guard grumbled.

    ¡°I see that,¡± Weathers replied to Marian. ¡°What about your clothes and gun?¡±

    ¡°Had to sell them,¡± she told him. ¡°Brahmins don¡¯t come cheap. I¡¯m paying enough by getting the cheapest one I could.¡±

    She gestured down at Ferdinand who was still screaming for help as he kept trying to roll onto his back. Every rock was stopped prematurely by the luggage on his back, forcing him to continue rocking helplessly back and forth while kicking his legs dangerously and screaming out for help.

    Marian went towards the bull, but the female guard stopped her. ¡°I grew up around these things. Trust me, you don¡¯t want to do that. It will trample you without realizing it if you do.¡±

    ¡°He needs help,¡± Marian pleaded.

    Just as she said it, Ferdinand managed to get his legs under him and was standing up again. One of his heads snorted at Marian, while the other one was looking around, probably for Idiot.

    ¡°They are smarter than they seem,¡± the guard finally told Marian. ¡°It looks like you¡¯re having trouble controlling yours.¡±

    ¡°He won¡¯t go where he¡¯s supposed to,¡± Marian complained. ¡°He just wants to run around everywhere.¡±

    ¡°Let me show you a trick,¡± the guard said.

    She walked up to Ferdinand who had started wandering again. She grabbed the halter to one of his harnesses and pulled him so that he was forced to look at her. Then she reached back and punched him. The brahmin turned his other head towards her and snorted.

    ¡°You want a piece of me?¡± she said.

    Ferdinand turned his free head away from her.

    ¡°Sometimes you have to show them who¡¯s boss,¡± the guard said returning to her team. ¡°Now just walk around, it¡¯ll follow. When you start getting a regular route, it¡¯ll learn it and often anticipate it, so you won¡¯t have to worry about being separated from it.¡±

    ¡°Thanks,¡± Marian said.

    ¡°I owed you one.¡±

    ¡°So, we¡¯re even?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Nick was shocked that the guard wanted her debt to Marian to be bigger than Marian wanted it to be. He wondered how many people in the Commonwealth owed Marian a favor. How big were these favors as well? Rumors and gossip were starting to make Marian sound like another legendary vault dweller. Nick had dismissed them, legendary vault dwellers were rare, and they almost never helped the same region another one had helped. Legendary vault dwellers were also more capable than Marian. Still, it was becoming obvious that she was helping people. Even if her pockets were never as full as any vault dweller who ever lived.

    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.

    Weathers and his group started walking away, following Idiot¡¯s path toward Finch Farm. Marian turned and started walking the other way towards the National Guard Training Yard. Nick was impressed to see that Ferdinand was following her placidly. Marian passed by the yard and barely glanced at the bus as she walked to County Crossing.

    As she entered the settlement, Nick moved in a wide arc to the abandoned power plant across the street. He could stay in the radiation without fear, making it a safe hiding spot.

    Ferdinand stopped at the trough and started enjoying a free meal. Marian went to the food shop and exchanged caps for a bag of mutfruit. She approached Ferdinand and placed the bag into the trunk on his back before walking away. The brahmin abandoned his meal to follow her.

    Nick watched her walk towards the bridge. He hoped she knew about the fact there was almost always something hostile there. He didn¡¯t think it would help her if she got killed before having to deal with who was attacking Good Neighbor. Still, if she got injured badly enough, maybe he could talk her out of this foolish plan and do things his way.

    No such luck, Marian walked past a herd of docile radstag. The ones she approached too closely scattered, while the others ignored her completely. As she crossed the bridge, Nick hurried into the water and swam across the river as quickly and quietly as he could. He hated the water, and he hated swimming. He knew his cigarettes were ruined by the water. Maybe it would be easier for him to keep his promise to her now.

    After pulling himself out of the water, Nick looked to see that Marian was barely halfway across the bridge with Ferdinand following dutifully behind her. She seemed to be taking her time in her traveling, probably trying to make it easier for Nick to keep an eye on her and stay hidden himself. As she walked down the streets in the ruined city, he moved around some buildings following in alleys and back streets. The whole time he prayed to the god who listens to synths prayers that he would not stumble into the expected ambush himself.

    As he continued to follow her around the US Savings and Loan which now housed an empty ship, he saw they were approaching another bridge. Nick was preparing himself for another swim when he saw a piece of paper. Stray papers were not unusual in the Commonwealth, but this one caught his eye. It was fresh enough to look as if it had recently been discarded. Nick picked it up and moved to a location where he felt he would be safe from unwanted eyes. He held the paper and looked down at it. He barely had time to begin reading it when the gunfire started. Nick pocketed the page in question and hurried to where he could see the fight without anyone seeing him.

    Marian was surrounded. She was shooting in seemingly random directions with her pipe pistol while bleeding from several holes in her own body. Ferdinand was fighting with another raider himself and seeming to do a better job than Marian¡¯s gun. Nick wanted to join her in her fight. He pulled out his revolver and held it ready. He knew this was part of the plan, but every wire in him sung with the desire to end the plan for her sake.

    One of the raiders who was on the ground ran up to Marian and hit her over the head with a tire iron. Before the bodyguard could fall, the iron hit her arm, causing her to drop her pistol. The raider hit Marian again under the chin, causing her to fall backwards. Nick had to stop himself from running to help her. He turned around, pressing his back to the wall of the building he was hiding behind, trying to focus on why he couldn¡¯t stop what was happening.

    Nick forced himself to look again and watch what was happening. Marian was now being held up by two raiders. She was struggling, but it was obvious that it cost her. Finally, a third raider, perhaps the leader of the group, walked up to her and pointed a 10mm pistol at her head.

    ¡°Keep fighting, and I¡¯ll end you,¡± the raider threatened.

    Marian let herself go slack between the two other raiders. It seemed that even Ferdinand knew the fight was over and became as docile as his mistress. Three more raiders had moved from their hiding spots closer to her. Nick knew it was too late to do anything to save her now. He had to let this suicidal act play out.

    The six raiders dragged a complaint Marian away, with Ferdinand following dutifully behind them. Nick watched helplessly from a distance, trying to remain out of everyone¡¯s line of sight. As they rounded a corner, Nick followed as close as he dared, hoping that some of his famous luck had rubbed off on his partner.

    He followed them through the streets of what had once been Boston. He wanted to romanticize the past. He wished he could tell himself this sort of thing would never have happened before the bombs dropped, but he wasn¡¯t na?ve enough to convince himself of that. He had memories from before The War, and he saw the worst of people who were around then. The only difference was you disappeared before being dragged around then.

    The trip took forever. Every time a raider turned their head, or any noise came from Nick¡¯s general location, the synth was convinced that he was going to get caught. He had done missions like this before, and it never scared him this much. Even when he was captured by Skinny Malone, he wasn¡¯t this scared. But things were always different.

    The difference was that he usually worked alone. The difference was that no one else would get hurt who didn¡¯t deserve to get hurt. The difference was being dragged through Boston with an arm which may or may not be broken. The difference was her.

    Nick watched as the band turned a corner that made his fluid pump drop. He could feel the rush of lubricants through him as he came to the conclusion that there truly was no god who answered the prayers of a synth. He approached the corner that led to the ally, hoping he was wrong, hoping the seven of them would continue on. Instead, he had to watch as Marian was dragged up the steps with the word ¡°HulluciGen¡± between two sets of stairs.

    ¡°Take this thing to the back door,¡± the leader ordered the three remaining members of her gang. ¡°Let Cookie know we are having steak tonight.¡±

    Nick risked watching Marian disappear into the building before he could let himself back away. He watched the raiders pass within inches of him. He was glad he didn¡¯t need to breath, or else he was sure they would have caught him by smelling his breath. Ferdinand even had the indignity to snort right at him.

    Nick silently said ¡°goodbye¡± to Marian¡¯s pet as he watched the raiders lead him quietly to the slaughter. The synth was too busy praying that it was only the brahmin who was going to be slaughtered as he quietly forced himself to move away from the building which held the butchers.

    When he was a block away from the HulluciGen building, Nick finally allowed himself a moment to look at the offending paper which he picked up shortly before the fight. He pulled it out of his pocked and looked down to read it.

    With my blood, I swear my life to my Father. May I be as obedient as a good child should be, and may I protect my brothers and sisters as I would like for them to protect me. Or else may they torture me to death as I deserve.

    The wording was too similar for there to be a coincidence. Zeller¡¯s body may be rotting in East Boston Preparatory School, but that doesn¡¯t mean that he did not leave a legacy. Copycats for someone like Zeller was nothing new. Yet this one seemed to be mixing Zeller¡¯s cruelty with a religious bent. The paper had to have been dropped by one of the raiders Marian had fought. Marian had just been sacrificed to someone who may be as bad as Judge Zeller.

    ¡°Damn,¡± Nick said under his breath. He wanted to scream it to the sky, but he was terrified of what would happen to Marian if he did.

    Nick ran as fast as he could to Goodneighbor. He remembered hearing stories about how Zeller converted caravans to raiders. Hot irons to feet, starving his prisoners, even threating to feed them to rats while they were still alive. The man¡¯s techniques were medieval, which was almost fitting in this modern setting. No one cried when Nate killed him on Kessler¡¯s request.

    Nick knew he wouldn¡¯t be able to save Marian by himself. He needed Hancock and the others to help him. If there was a god who listened to the prayers of a broken-down synth who had long outlived his warranty, Nick hoped that He would keep Marian alive long enough for him to be able to save her.

 1-19. Concussion

    Ferdinand was finally behaving. Marian was grateful to the caravan guard who showed her the trick that made him easier to deal with. He was now clomping happily behind her as she walked past where they started and continued south, like they were supposed to go the entire time. A small flock of birds flew away to give them space.

    As they approached the bridge, doubts about finding a possible ambush this far north were crossing her mind. This is a group that, if Marian¡¯s hypothesis were correct, was only attacking caravans heading to Goodneighbor. How would someone know rather a caravan this far north was heading to Goodneighbor or to Bunker Hill, or even Diamond City?

    As she crossed the bridge, she heard a quiet splash. Marian had to force herself to not look at the noise. She had to ignore all of her instincts in order to act like she didn¡¯t hear anything as she told herself that Nick was actually following her. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder if his cigarettes were going to survive the swim. She was sure she could get some in a barter by the end of the week, she¡¯ll pay him back.

    Marian¡¯s main worry was about what to do if the ambush didn¡¯t happen. She tried to picture a map of the Commonwealth and couldn¡¯t do it. After staring at that thing for hours, why was it so hard to recall what it looked like?

    She heard another splash behind her as she entered the city, she hoped it was Nick she was hearing and not someone else. Would he abandon her? He didn¡¯t seem to like her idea, and he had no reason to like her. He didn¡¯t seem like the kind of person to leave her to die, at least not without getting the location of the lost caravans. She had been wrong about people before. It really didn¡¯t matter if she didn¡¯t see the end of the job, as long as Valentine helps end this Raider group. He can shoot her in the head after, she deserved it anyway.

    She couldn¡¯t help but go hyper aware as she walked down the streets of the Commonwealth. Too many years looking for danger made her too aware of her surroundings. She tried to ignore Nick as he ran below the street and behind the Weatherby Savings and Loan. She tried to gawk at the ship on top of it, but there were two people on the ship, and another in the bank. They were well hidden, but it was her job to find hidden people. That was why she could go over a decade in the Capital Wasteland without ever having to wear a collar.

    Marian tried to slow down her pace enough for the real detective to get into place. He needed to be able to watch what happens to her. Then she remembered his promise to end the mission at the first sign of danger. Marian went back to her casual walk, hoping the danger would be too much for him to stop before he realized the danger, she knew what she was walking into.

    As she was passing a cross street that led to where she stayed when she was near Bunker Hill, the first shots rang out at her. Marian pulled out her new pipe pistol and began firing back. She found herself surrounded, as she would have expected from an organized ambush. Three people behind her, two in front, and two more blocking her retreat down the side street.

    Her first instinct was to duck into one of the shells of a building. Fortify herself and return fire. But that would be counterproductive. She needed to be caught, and she needed to not lead the attackers to Valentine. Instead, she could only pathetically fire down the side street and take shots like an initiate. She was not as comfortable firing a pistol as she was a rifle, and pipe pistols did very little damage. The fight was over the moment she passed that banked ship.

    Just as she killed one of the raiders, she felt something hit her head. She heard her weapon clatter on the ground before she realized her arm was in pain, and then she was looking up at the sky with her jaw feeling like it was on fire. Was it broken, or just dislocated?

    Before she could take her injuries into consideration, she felt herself being dragged to her feet. She tried to get away. Damn Nick! He can gloat all he wanted to about how much of a stupid coward she was, she just wanted to get a stim and make the pain go away.

    ¡°Keep fighting, and I¡¯ll end you.¡±

    Marian looked up and saw a M10 pointed right at her face. She had no doubt the woman holding it was telling the truth. Marian let herself go slack and regretted it immediately. She wasn¡¯t sure if her arm was broken, or just very badly bruised, but the hands on it seemed to be tighter than they needed to be, and the person holding her seemed to keep twisting his hands around her injury.

    The Raiders started leading her down the way she was going. She tried walking herself, but the two holding her arms kept making her part more difficult than reasonable. They kept changing their pace, neither of them ever seemed to be walking at the same speed as the other. The one holding her right arm would give her random squeezes, making the pain shoot through her.

    She tried paying attention to where she was. She tried looking for Valentine without making it obvious. She even tried thinking of a book that this would remind her of. It was too hard, she felt like she was thinking through a fog. Was it the head injury, or just her mind trying to shut out the pain? She just wanted to get free and take a nap.

    She walked down the streets listening to footsteps around her. They weren¡¯t hiding, they weren¡¯t being sneaky now they had her. They were walking as a group. She kept trying to count them, but couldn¡¯t see them, and forgot the count whenever she stopped looking at one to find another. Did she hear a splash? Did she hear it just now or a while back?

    They turned into an alley. She looked up at the building, she knew this building. She looked for the name of it above the door to remind her of where she was. She found the name by the stairs as she was being dragged up the steps. H something. Will Nick know where she was with an H something? Of course, he would, he would have time to look at the full name. She was so stupid. Maybe it would be better if he just let her die in this building she was entering.

    She was lead through a maze of hallways and rooms. Some people looked up at her. Some people were licking their lips as they looked at her, or was that for Ferdinand? Right, Ferdinand was outside still. Some were ignoring her completely.

    Marian eventually entered a room that seemed like their destination point. The smell of death and vomit and feces caused the fog in her head to clear as she felt the molerat chops Nick gave her earlier, force their way back out, escaping her stomach the way she suddenly wanted to escape the room. She heard the taunts of the guards who continued dragging her, letting her leave a trail of filth along her front and down her chin.

    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    The room didn¡¯t look quite right, there were no other people, just the smell of people. It was small, but there were piles of boxes and trunks all around them. She could barely make out the sound of Geiger counters proclaiming low doses of radiation. She could hear Alex berating her for being close enough to radiation to set off a Geiger counter. She really didn¡¯t want to become a ghoul.

    She tried forcing herself to focus, but the fog was moving back in. She saw glass above her, blurring everything above the ceiling. She couldn¡¯t look long, and she continued to vomit from the smell. She wanted to tell Nick that this was why she didn¡¯t eat much, but he wasn¡¯t there to hear her.

    ¡°Take this bitch,¡± one of the Raiders holding her said.

    Marian felt her back thrown against the wall, with a forearm pushed into her throat. She was still retching, as she saw the trunks being thrown aside from one another. Some of them had obvious weight, but those the raider seemed to focus on making sure they would flip over. Sometimes a liquid would drip from one of the heavy ones. Marian did her best not to think of what that liquid was.

    Soon he seemed to find the one he was looking for and opened it. He pulled a man out of the box. The person was obviously hurting. His face had yellow marks from prior bruises as well as some dark black ones that looked only a few days old. His clothes were wet and hung on his body, as if he had lost fat and muscle very quickly. His hands were bound in front of him, but it was obvious his finger had been broken weeks or months ago. Marian was unsure if a stimpak would help his fingers heal straight at this point.

    ¡°Today is your lucky day,¡± the Raider holding him taunted. ¡°Today you get a chance to go free. You won¡¯t even have to sign the oath of loyalty. All you have to do, is kill this bitch.¡±

    Marian watched as the Raider placed her pipe pistol into the poor sop¡¯s broken hands. She knew that even a head shot could take several hits to finally kill her, but this man didn¡¯t seem interested.

    ¡°I¡­. I won¡¯t,¡± he mumbled.

    Was this a caravan guard? Marian wondered. Someone who was broken enough to be helpless, but not broken enough to kill in cold blood.

    ¡°What was that?¡± The guard asked. ¡°I can¡¯t hear you.¡±

    ¡°I said I won¡¯t play your fucking sick game!¡± he shouted. ¡°You might as well kill me, because I¡¯m not going to change my mind!¡±

    ¡°Aww, that¡¯s too sad,¡± the Raider mocked. ¡°I guess you will have to see how long it takes to die in the box. Maybe next caravan.¡±

    He pushed the tortured caravanner back into his box. The raider then shut the lid on the man¡¯s exposed leg. The man screamed in pain before the Raider opened the lid back up, moved the leg around, and closed the lid securely. Marian watched him lock it. She knew she shouldn¡¯t envy the man, but the fog was still there, and the thought of curling up in a dark place sounded good.

    ¡°Now for you,¡± the large Raider said as he approached her. ¡°We have a policy. You can join us any time. We just want your loyalty. If you don¡¯t want to join us, well there is a way to get out. But boxboy has seniority for that method, and he doesn¡¯t look like he¡¯s going to give that up any time soon. So why not make things easy on yourself and agree to join us now?¡±

    Marian tried listening to what he was saying. She heard the words, but she had the feeling she was focusing on the wrong ones. Was his name really Boxboy? He didn¡¯t look old enough to be a senior. She tried getting through the fog, as she watched the raiders tie up her hands like Boxy¡¯s.

    ¡°You¡¯re taking too long,¡± Raider said. ¡°I don¡¯t like having my time wasted.¡±

    Marian heard a snap, the fog cleared out, pain rushed through her arm. She tried tracing the pain to its source but suddenly there was another snap and the fire shot through her arm again.

    ¡°Fccck!¡± Marian cried around an unresponsive jaw.

    ¡°What was that?¡± Raider asked as he snapped another finger.

    Marian tried to pull back, but the Raider held onto her wrists, and the other held her shoulders in place. She was trapped, she couldn¡¯t get away as she felt the pain in her other arm. Instead of giving her a rest from the pain, it just felt twice as bad.

    ¡°Pleese, stoo,¡± Marian found herself begging as she felt hot tears rolling down her cheeks and another finger break.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough, Tate,¡± an older man¡¯s voice announced.

    Marian hadn¡¯t seen the man enter, but he was there now. He looked so nice, like someone who could smoke a pipe and listen sagely to your problems before giving you exactly the right advice. Marian wondered if that was what Mark Twain looked like.

    ¡°It¡¯s ok, child,¡± the man said. ¡°My name is Anthony Maison. I am in charge here. I am sorry that Tate here was a little rough with you. You see, this group, it is a family. And I heard that you have killed one of his sisters. He tends to take the deaths of his siblings very hard. But can you blame him? I am the father of this family, and everyone who is a member is one of my children. I can promise you Tate will not hurt you again, if you are willing to be one of my family.¡±

    Marian tried to pay attention to everything he said. It was mostly a jumble of words that she forgot as soon as he moved on to the next one. She heard the word ¡°family¡± and the word ¡°children¡±. She was pretty sure he was inviting her to join his family. Marian didn¡¯t know what to say. Having a family sounded nice. She adopted RJ before he found out the price for being her brother, and she had to face the fact that there will always be that cost. This man seemed to be more like the family she left than the family she chose to get into. But she remembered why she left, and what she has to do to return. She couldn¡¯t do it anymore. She couldn¡¯t force herself to believe that ghouls weren¡¯t people and couldn¡¯t be around people who did.

    She wished she could make a grand gesture; spit in his face, make a witty response that would insult him the way Valentine could, instead all she could do was shake her head and moan around her uncooperative jaw.

    ¡°That is too bad,¡± Maison said. ¡°This family could use a spirit like yours. Perhaps some discipline will help teach you manners. When you are ready, you can join us.¡±

    With that, Maison walked away, still carrying himself like a loving father. Marian didn¡¯t have time to be disgusted. She felt her clothes being yanked, forcing her towards the boxes. A Raider forced something into her mouth. It felt like a pill, she felt fingers in her mouth, forcing the pill down her throat.

    ¡°It¡¯s rad-x,¡± she heard. ¡°Trust me, you¡¯ll need it.¡±

    She was then forced into a trunk. It was big enough to hold her comfortably, but it felt like there was something underneath her. She watched as the lid to the trunk closed, leaving her in the dark. She tried moving, but every time she tried to get more comfortable, it felt like there was something poking her in the back. Were those caltrops she was feeling beneath her?

    As Marian resigned herself to immobility, she felt her box being moved until she was on her side. It was moved again forcing her onto her back again. There seemed to be less points in her back, but she was sure her right arm was bleeding, and it felt like it had one stuck in the upper arm.

    The box smelled as bad as the rest of the room, maybe even worse. Marian tried not to think about it as she started heaving with nothing left to leave her stomach. She listened to movement, like the boxes were being restacked on top of her.

    It didn¡¯t take long until she was alone in the silence of her box. The sound of the Geiger counter left in the box with her was keeping her company, telling her that she was absorbing low doses of radiation. It felt like that was all that was getting through the cloud that was her mind. She felt like thinking was getting harder. She kept thinking of¡­him¡­Nick Valentine. Was he going to save her? Or did he finally get rid of her?

 1-20. The Rescue Team

    The worst part of a job where timing was important, was waiting for the job to actually start. Right after Hancock took Nick Valentine and Marian out of town through the tunnels, MacCready and Cait returned to Hancock¡¯s office. They both became bored quickly with nothing to do to distract them. Fahrenheit brought a chess board to give them something to do, but MacCready hadn¡¯t played since he left Little Lamplight, and Cait didn¡¯t know how to play. Fahrenheit tried to teach them, but neither of them had the patience to learn, and she didn¡¯t have the patience to keep them from worrying about Marian. She quickly gave up and went to the corner of the room to smoke.

    When Hancock returned, he ignored everyone in the room and went straight to his terminal. MacCready could tell that he was doing little more than staring at the screen. Eventually the mayor gave up on pretending to work and started pacing his office. Everyone sat in an uneasy silence, waiting for Nick and Marian to come back and tell them where to go.

    ¡°She fucking named it,¡± Hancock finally muttered under his breath.

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Cait asked, giving everyone something to focus on other than the wait, and their own boredom.

    Hancock stopped his rhythmic stomping and looked at the guests on his couches as if he forgot they were there. ¡°Marian,¡± he said, ¡°she named the brahmin I gave her.¡±

    ¡°What did she name it?¡± MacCready asked.

    ¡°Oh, uh, Ferdinando, I think.¡±

    ¡°What a load of shite,¡± Cait said. ¡°Why would she want to name an animal like that anyway?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s how she is,¡± MacCready told her. ¡°It¡¯s how she always has been. She likes naming things.¡± He remembered how she used to name everything they owned. She even named a large mutfruit they found ¡°Mr. Mutfruit¡±. The fact that she ate her share without any sense of compassion or regret for Mr. Mutfruit was how he figured out that it was just a game to her.

    ¡°And you want me to snog with her? I mean she may have a nice arse and all, but she seems more like a good girl. I¡¯ve fucked some like her before, it never turns out well for them. I don¡¯t want to hurt anyone, not if I can help it.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been there too,¡± Hancock admitted. ¡°We¡¯re not asking for you to use her and toss her out. Just flirt with her. Try to convince her that she wants to stay in the Commonwealth.¡±

    ¡°Please, Cait,¡± MacCready begged. ¡°She needs someone to protect her from herself.¡±

    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you two do it yourselves? You know I¡¯m no babysitter.¡±

    ¡°Because Mac is her brother,¡± Hancock explained. ¡°That leaves him out. If I try to sleep with her, she¡¯ll interpret it as an order, and I¡¯ve strained her trust almost to the breaking point already. I don¡¯t want to sacrifice her friendship for a night with her in my arms. You¡¯re not going to do this on your own, she has a lot of friends who are helping her, but we can¡¯t force you to do this either.¡±

    Cait let out a loud sigh and sat back on the couch. She laid her head back and looked up at the ceiling. ¡°Fine, what do you want from me exactly?¡¯

    ¡°Just keep doing what you¡¯ve been doing. Make her feel wanted and welcomed,¡± Hancock explained.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this forever,¡± MacCready told her. ¡°She normally doesn¡¯t stay in relationships very long. She¡¯ll decide she¡¯s annoying you soon and stop swinging by.¡±

    Cait raised her head and looked straight at MacCready. ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me she was like that. I know what it¡¯s like to feel unwanted, it makes it hard to feel wanted when you are. At least, it did for me. Okay, I¡¯ll do it, but she can decide how much of me she wants. I¡¯m not out to break her.¡±

    ¡°We wouldn¡¯t ask you to do this if we thought you were,¡± Hancock said. ¡°If you need anything to help- ¡°

    ¡°What I need is for you two to stay out of our relationship. She doesn¡¯t kiss like a virgin, but she¡¯s still skittish. She just does what she thinks I want. I¡¯ll try to help her feel wanted, but I¡¯m not going to waste my life if she¡¯s not interested.¡±

    ¡°Thanks,¡± MacCready mumbled.

    They continued to sit in silence. Hancock went back to his pacing. The whole room was tense. They would pick at some of the meals that Hancock had brought up, but no one had much of an appetite.

    Finally, there was the knock at the door. As Fahrenheit opened the door, Nick pushed past her and into the room. MacCready did not like that. Nick was normally so stuck up on rules that he would never ignore one about waiting for permission to enter a room. This time, he risked being shot by Hancock¡¯s personal bodyguard in order to get into the room as quickly as possible.

    ¡°We need to get her out of there, now!¡± Nick announced, taking control of the room away from Hancock.

    ¡°Whoa, hold up there, buddy,¡± Hancock responded moving to the synth. ¡°I¡¯m not disagreeing with you, but why the panic?¡±

    ¡°This,¡± Nick explained handing a piece of paper to Hancock. ¡°By the time I found it, she had already sprung their trap. It looks like someone is trying to make a religion using Judge Zeller¡¯s methods of recruitment.¡±

    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

    MacCready felt the blood rushing from his face. He looked over at Cait to see she was just as pale as he felt. Neither of them was with Nate when he cleaned Zeller¡¯s crew out on Kessler¡¯s request, but Piper was happy to publish the story in the Publick Occurrences. Judge Zeller was a man who kidnapped caravans and recruited the members with both threats of torture, and real torture. Piper did spare the details, but Strong was too happy to talk about the tooth pullings and starvation cycles that Zeller¡¯s victims experienced. Deacon had to point out that was not the way to find the Milk of Human Kindness to get the super mutant to finally shut up before Dogmeat was the only person left in the room who hadn¡¯t lost their lunch.

    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± MacCready announced standing up. Now he had three friends who were being held by this asshole, and he wasn¡¯t even sure if any of them was still alive. He had to do something. ¡°Let¡¯s go get them.¡±

    ¡°I need to know where they are first,¡± Fahrenheit pointed out.

    All eyes moved to Nick, ready to know where to go and get Marian and any of the missing caravans who were still holding out.

    ¡°She¡¯s in the HulliciGen facility,¡± Nick told them. ¡°I watched them take her inside, and her brahmin around back.¡±

    ¡°I guess Ferdinando is gone,¡± Hancock said casually.

    ¡°Ferdinand,¡± Nick corrected.

    ¡°Oh shite!¡± Cait spoke up. ¡°I helped Nate clear that place out last year after the Gunners tripped the gas line and went nuts. The place is a fucking maze. We had to start over three times before Nate figured out how to get us through that place. I lost him a few times as well.¡±

    ¡°Do you know where they may be keeping the hostages?¡± Nick asked Cait.

    ¡°Why would I know shite like that?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Were there any caged areas, like Zeller had,¡± Nick explained. ¡°Or rooms that could only be locked on the outside, like when Skinny Malone had me captive.¡±

    To her credit, Cait looked like she was thinking about the place. ¡°There was an area, it looked like a display area for people who wanted to see what the place was for. People would be kept in these little rooms that you could look down on. When Nate would push a button, something would happen where the person in the room would get zapped or blown up or something else that would kill them.¡±

    The whole room went quiet for a moment. As Cait talked, MacCready thought about the possibility of his friends being killed that way. He was sure that Nick and Hancock thought about that too.

    ¡°We will have to see to it that no one pushes any buttons then,¡± Nick finally said. ¡°At least not until we find her.¡±

    ¡°Was there a back entrance?¡± Hancock asked Cait.

    ¡°Oh yeah,¡± she said. ¡°It was how we got out. It was chained when we got there, but Nate undid that chain easily."

    ¡°The chain may have been replaced,¡± Nick said off handedly.

    ¡°We can still break up into two teams, one takes the front, the other the back until we find them,¡± Hancock strategized. ¡°If the back is chained, then that team can rejoin the other team.¡±

    ¡°What do you want me to do, Boss?¡± Fahrenheit asked.

    ¡°Hold off with your guys, let the four of us go in and secure the hostages, but make sure no one else gets out until I give the signal. After that, have your guys come in and clean out anyone we miss. Keep a second group to help escort the hostages back here. Talk to Dr Amari and Chuck about medication and food for them respectively. They will be guests, but I want to keep them in this office until I can talk to each one personally.¡±

    ¡°On it,¡± the head of security confirmed before leaving the office.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± MacCready demanded out of patience for talking. Every minute they talked was one less minute his friends had.

    ¡°Ok,¡± Hancock agreed. ¡°Cait, I want you to show me where the back entrance is then take the front entrance with Nick. Mac, you¡¯re with me. Be as quiet as you can as you make your way through the place. The farther we go before tripping an alarm, the better chance any of the hostages have of surviving.¡±

    The other three companions nodded their agreement and all four of them hurried out the office. They hurried through the streets, Nick showing them the way he had come. It took them an hour to get there. Every minute was a painful reminder to MacCready that his friends were in trouble and every minute it took to get there could be their last one. Nick pulled MacCready aside without slowing the group down.

    ¡°We¡¯ll find her,¡± Nick said to reassure him.

    ¡°She can handle torture,¡± MacCready said. ¡°One of her brother¡¯s was a shi¡­I mean one of her brothers was a jerk. I saw him do stuff to her even after she left her family. Apparently, no one stopped him from hurting her when she was in it. But Knick Knack and Knock Knock, they were as safe as any kid from Little Lamplight could be. I know it was dangerous compared to the outside, but they weren¡¯t ever told that being physically attacked was a sign of affection.¡±

    The synth looked shocked. He opened his mouth but closed it again. ¡°We¡¯ll find her,¡± Nick said again.

    The two of them rejoined the group. MacCready knew Nick wanted to comfort him, but only managed to make his guilt worse. He hated the fact he was trying to force his sister to stay in the Commonwealth, but he couldn¡¯t let her go back to the Capital Wasteland. Not with what was waiting there for her.

    When they got to the HulluciGen building, the four of them managed to make short work of guards set up at the front door. Cait led them around to the back door. Hancock handed Nick a handful of stimpaks before walking up to the door.

    ¡°See you guys on the inside,¡± Hancock said quietly before testing to see if the door opened.

    MacCready had his sniper rifle ready as the two of them entered the building together. He shot off the heads of several raiders, while Hancock used his shotgun to protect the younger man from approaching enemies. The two of them quietly moved inside, passing a brahmin corpse.

    ¡°I overheard what you said to Nick,¡± Hancock said. ¡°I want you to be careful what you say to him about your sister. You know Nick is good at putting two and two together, and I think Marian wants her past to stay there.¡±

    ¡°She told you about her past,¡± MacCready responded, trying to excuse his thoughtless words.

    ¡°She needed me to trust her,¡± Hancock said. ¡°She took a chance on me. I don¡¯t think she feels the same about Nick.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t get why they won¡¯t get along,¡± MacCready complained. ¡°They¡¯re both smart. They both care about people, sometimes too much. They both like to read.¡± As they turned a corner, they saw three raiders in the hallway. MacCready shot one, Hancock another. ¡°It just doesn¡¯t make sense.¡± MacCready shot at the last gunner, he missed his mark and hit the guy in the chest, then shot again and hit him in the head, killing him.

    ¡°Neither of them are used to being around someone like themselves. It¡¯s like looking in a mirror and it¡¯s scaring them both. Instead of seeing the best of themselves in the other, they are seeing the worst. They will come around, but it will take time. They will need to fight it out, and we will need to referee those fights to make sure they don¡¯t hurt one another.¡±

    ¡°So why am I with you and neither of us are with Nick?¡± MacCready asked as they moved through the halls.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how confused she¡¯s going to be,¡± Hancock explained. ¡°If she says the wrong things when she sees you, I want to be able to help keep her secrets. It wouldn¡¯t be the same for Nick or Cait.¡±

    MacCready had to admit that was a good reason. The two of them continued to sneak from one room to the next, cleaning out each room before moving on.

 1-21. Having Fun and Toys

    Cait was ready for this. She probably wouldn¡¯t have volunteered to help with this fight if she realized there was going to be so much damn waiting involved. She was glad no one expected her to do much more than wait, but she was ready to blow off some steam. Between waiting for the fight, and the anticipation of the sex Marian was going to give her, she had a lot of steam to blow off.

    ¡°Hang back,¡± Nick said while they were still walking towards the front door from the back, ¡°I want to make sure we have a plan.¡±

    ¡°No way,¡± Cait told him. ¡°The plan is my fist in their face.¡±

    She didn¡¯t want to hear Nick¡¯s arguments, so she ran to the front door, and hurried inside. That robot can get the stick out of his ass if he wants to catch up.

    The people inside didn¡¯t look like they were expecting her. Some were clustered in small groups of two or three. Some were lounging about. One was on the floor looking stoned out of his mind. Cait felt some envy for that sensation, but disgust that she actually used to look like that.

    It took a few seconds for the people in the room to realized that she didn¡¯t belong there. She used that moment to grab the first person she could and punch them in the face. That was enough to wake up the whole room. She took out her shot gun, and killed the guy she just punched. She moved to a hiding spot deeper in the room and started returning fire to the raiders shooting at her. She saw the front door open again, and Nick entered the room. It took little time for him to realize the party had already started and provide her with fire support. At least with what good his little pea shooter could provide.

    Cait chose not to call out to Nick until she saw that he was drawing his share of fire. One of the raiders charged at him, guess he didn¡¯t want to find out how strong her hits were, but Nick was able to kill him before he got close.

    Eventually, the room was empty with the exception of Cait, Nick, and the guy in the corner still drugged out of his mind. Cait wondered if he even realized what just happened to his buddies. She wouldn¡¯t have.

    Nick walked up to her, making sure she saw him. ¡°Are you okay?¡± he asked.

    She looked down and saw she was bleeding in several places. ¡°Yeah, just a few hits. Nothing I wouldn¡¯t deal with in the ring.¡±

    ¡°Here,¡± he said, handing her a stimpak.

    ¡°Thanks, darling,¡± she said taking the medicine from him and hitting herself with it. ¡°Do we want to take out this guy?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s probably best if we do, we don¡¯t want to risk having to deal with someone wanting to avenge his friends later down the line. I¡¯ll let you handle him.¡±

    ¡°My pleasure,¡± Cait said before she started beating him.

    It felt good to hit something again. Listening to the sound of her fists on someone¡¯s face. The low thud that carried no echo no matter how loud it got, and she was trying to make the sound as loud as she could. He screamed, for a bit, that always took away some of the fun, but he didn¡¯t scream long. Hitting someone helpless was never as much fun as a good fight, but it was a good substitution.

    When she was sure he was dead, she stood up and looked at Nick. She was about to thank him, until she realized that Nick Valentine just stood there and watched her murder someone. In fact, he offered for her to do that.

    ¡°Where to now?¡± he asked.

    She was about to show him, when she realized there was no point. ¡°What the Hell?¡± She asked.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°All the doors are open. When Nate and I were here, they were stopped up, there was only one way through.¡±

    ¡°I guess the tenets have decided to clean house.¡±

    Cait looked around, almost for the first time, and Nick was right. There were dead bodies everywhere, and blood everywhere, but that was it. The place looked clean. Wreckage was just not anywhere. There was no dirt anywhere in the room.

    ¡°Think we can take the shortcut and let Fahrenheit¡¯s people take care of the extra people?¡± Nick suggested.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Cait said, ¡°I was hoping to knock some heads in.¡± She looked around, thinking of how the place would have been set up if the doors weren¡¯t clogged.

    ¡°We can¡¯t get everybody, not with this many exits,¡± Nick told her. ¡°If we move fast, we will have a better chance at saving everyone. If you don¡¯t get to punch enough people, I¡¯ll take you on my next case so you can.¡±

    Cait turned and looked at Nick. She raised her eyes towards him and made them as big as possible. ¡°You promise?¡± she flirted.

    ¡°Promise,¡± he returned.

    Just then, a raider was walking down the stairs in one of the doors. Cait smiled happily and ran towards her. ¡°You do know how to show a girl a good time,¡± she said before killing the woman.

    She looked around, the stairs were familiar. She remembered the observation room was at the top of the building. She was sure that taking the stairs up would lead them to where they wanted to go.

    ¡°This way,¡± she told Nick before leading him up the stairs. ¡°But be careful, this place was full of booby traps last time I was here.¡±

    As they moved up the stairs, she couldn¡¯t stop thinking about what Nick had let her do. She couldn¡¯t shrug it off either.

    ¡°Hey, Nicky, got a moment?¡±

    ¡°Only if it¡¯ll help us find the hostages faster,¡± Nick told her.

    ¡°You just stood by and watch me murder a chem user, are you feeling, okay?¡±

    Nick was quiet for several steps. As they reached the next landing, they saw three more people through the doorway. Those three people were looking straight at them. Cait ran into them, she elbowed one in the throat, and tripped another. She heard Nick¡¯s gun go off before the third fell in front of her. Nick was right, they didn¡¯t have time for her to play like this. She pulled out her shot gun and shot the one she tripped in the head. The other one hit her before Nick was able to kill him as well.

    He started reloading his revolver while he talked. ¡°No, I¡¯m not. I failed to protect my partner and she may be dead, and it would be my fault.¡±

    ¡°How¡¯s it your fault?¡± Cait asked as she reloaded her shot gun. She took a moment to look down at the building¡¯s entry from the platform they were standing on. Looks like they were attracting attention. ¡°From where I was sitting, it was her idea.¡±

    Nick was silent for a moment; Cait took that moment to continue up the stairs. The place really was a maze, she hoped they would find Marian before they run into Hancock and MacCready.

    ¡°I am the senior partner in this, I¡¯m the one who should take the risks.¡±

    Cait had to laugh. ¡°Oh, that would be a sight. You trying to pretend to be a trader?¡± She walked into the next floor and shot at the first person she saw. ¡°Do you think anyone would believe that you were anything but Nick Valentine?¡±

    The next person came running into the room. She felt a bullet tear into her chest. She fell back into the wall and slid to the floor.

    ¡°Cait!¡± Nick shouted as he killed the man who hit her.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± she said.

    Nick hit her with a stimpak before taking out another raider.

    ¡°Whew¡­I needed that, thanks,¡± Cait said as she stood back up to rejoin the fight.

    The fight was over too soon. Nick and Cait were standing over seven bodies and were reloading their guns.

    ¡°I¡¯m worried myself,¡± she confessed.

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°Hancock and Mac are trying to get me to snog her. I¡¯m not against it, but with everything that¡¯s happening, I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s a good idea. After everything that Nate showed me, I understand that sometimes it helps to feel wanted. But if she¡¯s being tortured right now, I don¡¯t think she¡¯s going to want what I can give her, and I don¡¯t think I have it in me to help her deal.¡±

    Nick stood by and listened to Cait ramble. ¡°I see,¡± he finally said. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you what, after we find her, if she wants sex, I¡¯ll let you two play. If not, I¡¯ll take care of her, you won¡¯t even have to apologize for it.¡±

    Cait realized the deal was best for both of them. He needed to clear his overactive conscience, and a babysitting job was the best thing for him. Maybe this would put that stick right back up his asshole and help him be himself again. ¡°Thanks, Nicky,¡± Cait said. ¡°Think the big guy is going to be in the next room?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d be surprised if he wasn¡¯t listening to us right now,¡± Nick growled.

    They turned the corner and saw an old man standing alone in a room. Cait remembered this room, the one overlooking the rooms designed to murder people in the most complicated and unsatisfying ways possible. He was standing next to a red button, Cait really wished she could remember which room it was for, not that it mattered at that moment. He was leaning on a cane, but she was sure the bastard was packing a gun.

    ¡°Then I¡¯m glad I didn¡¯t disappoint you,¡± the old man said. ¡°Why don¡¯t you two come inside and we can talk like civilized people?¡±

    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.

    Cait was sure he wasn¡¯t really giving them a choice like he was making it sound. She did what he told her and walked into the room, followed by Nick.

    ¡°Very good,¡± the man said to them. ¡°I¡¯d welcome you to my home, but you¡¯ll have to forgive me if I¡¯m reluctant to be a gracious host.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good, because I¡¯m about to wipe the floor with your- ¡°

    ¡°Cait,¡± Nick interrupted quietly, placing a calming hand on her shoulder. ¡°This is hardly a social call. We¡¯re here to rescue the people you kidnapped.¡±

    ¡°You mean my children¡¯s toys?¡± the man asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know why I should humor you, after you killed my kids.¡±

    ¡°What the fuck are you talking about?¡± Cait asked.

    ¡°How rude of me. Let me start by introducing myself. My name is Maison, Anthony Maison. This place is my home. The people who live here are my children. We are a kind of family. Or we were, until you two decided to kill so many of my children. If you came here quietly, I may have been willing to entertain you as my guests. Instead, you decided to be hostile. I should kill you both to avenge my children, like a good father.¡±

    ¡°What does that have to do with the caravan members?¡± Nick asked.

    Maison shook his head as if the bastard was sad. ¡°I¡¯m very sorry, my mind is wandering. You know how things get with old age. That¡¯s why I try to keep records of things, to help my old mind remember. When that fails, I have children who are better at keeping things organized for me, or at least I did. It¡¯s amazing how eager children can be to please you once you help them find their strengths, then they just want you to see how they shine and praise them for every accomplishment. It¡¯s so sweet. And like a good father, I do my best to provide my children with what they need to keep themselves entertained. Their toys are very useful to help them with that. They like to play with their toys. And like good children, they were always good at keeping their toys in the playroom and putting them away when they were done. But I guess since my family is all gone, there is no point in keeping their toys around to make a mess of things. ¡°

    Maison turned toward the button he was standing next to when head exploded, he dropped his cane, feel to his knees, then laid face down if he had a head to have a face. Cait realized that she had heard a gunfire behind her. She turned around to see MacCready and Hancock standing in the doorway, MacCready still holding his smoking gun to his shoulder.

    He lowered his gun and smiled at them. ¡°Looks like we¡¯re not too late for the party.¡±

    ¡°Boy, am I glad to see you,¡± Hancock said. ¡°Did you two find the hostages?¡±

    ¡°The leader of the group was saying something about them being down there somewhere,¡± Nick explained.

    ¡°Where are they?¡± MacCready asked with too much energy.

    ¡°We were trying to find that out, when his head suddenly exploded,¡± Cait said harshly.

    MacCready went silent.

    ¡°it¡¯s ok, kid,¡± Nick said. ¡°He was threatening to kill them while we were talking. Most likely that was how we were going to find out where they are from him, by watching him kill them with a push of the button. We¡¯ll just have to figure out where they are some other way. Preferably with all of them still alive.¡±

    Nick went over to the terminal by the wall and started typing on it. MacCready walked by the windows, Cait joined him and looked down for a moment. The area below was a series of square cells. Almost every cell had something in it, making the area look little more than a storage area. There was food in one cell, luggage in another, computer parts in a third, there was even barrels with the yellow coloring denoting radiation in one of them.

    Hancock gave some rad-a-way and a stimpak to Cait before giving the same to MacCready who was now walking along the platform. ¡°You said the guy was threatening to kill the hostages, was it with this button?¡± MacCready asked before drinking down the rad-a-way.

    ¡°That was what he was implying when we were talking to him,¡± Nick confirmed. ¡°Looks like there are several living people right now. There¡¯s at least five people who don¡¯t have entries that end with signing a contract or being put down, as he worded it here. Including the last one which he named, ¡®Twiggy¡¯.¡±

    ¡°What about Knick Knack and Knock Knock?¡± He asked.

    Nick looked up from the terminal. ¡°I would have to read the entries more carefully. I wanted to see if there was a clue to where the hostages were. The closest I could find was a constant acknowledgement of ¡®putting them away¡¯ at the end of every entry. I was worried it was code for killing them, but it looks like earlier entries have mention if it, so it has to mean something else.¡± The detective took out a cigarette and lit it. ¡°Damn,¡± he mumbled before putting it out in the ashtray near the terminal.

    ¡°Putting them away?¡± Cait laughed, trying to distract herself. ¡°The guy first talks about us killing his kids, then he talks about the people he steals like they are a bunch of toys or something.¡±

    Nick¡¯s face went slack for a moment before he ran up to Cait and placed his hands on either of her shoulders. ¡°Say that again!¡± He ordered putting his face too close to hers.

    ¡°Watch it!¡± Cait shot back, ¡°I¡¯m not someone for you to push around you know.¡±

    ¡°No, you said they were toys! Or they were being treated like toys. The notes said they were being put away. That''s where the hostages are. They were putting away their toys.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you''re getting at,¡± Cait admitted. ¡°My parents never let me have any.¡±

    ¡°You put them on a shelf?¡± MacCready said.

    ¡°Only if it was for display,¡± Hancock said. ¡°But I know when I¡¯m not playing with my toys, I put them in my toybox so they will be ready next time I''m playing with my friends.¡± The mayor moved over to the windows. He looked down at the display areas, causing Cait to look down herself.

    ¡°Sure, sure," Nick said. "He has them locked in a bunch of boxes.¡±

    Cait shuddered at the thought of being locked into a box. Her parents were bastards, and had done that to her a few times, but they found moving her around while still in a box too much work and let her walk whenever they moved. The thought of being kept in one day after day made her shudder. The fact the boxes were so close to the barrels of radiation made the thought even worse. Cait never thought she would meet anyone worse than her parents, and the guy even thought he was a loving parent. Maybe having bastards who admitted they were bastards wasn¡¯t so bad.

    Hancock handed out the rad-x to Cait and MacCready. ¡°We¡¯re going to have to go down there and find the hostages as quickly as we can. I want you two to focus on unlocking the trunks. Let us know if you find someone. Nick, help me with getting the trunks on the floor and spread out to make it easier for them to do their thing and for any survivors to get out. I¡¯ll escort the first survivor out the door to let Fahrenheit and the Neighborhood Watch know that it¡¯s safe to come in.¡±

    ¡°Nicky and I took a shortcut; we probably didn¡¯t kill everyone,¡± Cait said.

    ¡°Okay, then you¡¯ll have to show me how you got here, I¡¯ll have Fahrenheit¡¯s people clean out the place.¡±

    Cait downed the pills as they entered the storage area. The smell was powerful, making Cait retch. There was what looked like dry vomit all over the floor, and the area around the luggage looked wet. The sound of unseen Geiger counters slowly ticking out of sync was enough to torture Cait. The thought of being in those boxes with nothing to see or hear but that sound would be enough to convince her to join this nutty group, just to get away from that.

    They picked a trunk and random and moved it off the pile and gently to the floor. Cait then positioned herself in front of the locker and started picking the lock while the others got to work on another box. It wasn¡¯t a hard lock, but it was still there. The lock came undone, and Cait was opening the lid to see what, or who, was inside.

    The smell was even worse once the lid was opened, it smelled like the worst outhouse Cait ever got near. She had to stop to keep from vomiting before she looked inside. There she saw what looked like a person. Maybe a man since he looked like he had a huge brown beard. The guy looked shocked, and a little scared. His hands were tied in front of him, and he didn¡¯t seem eager to get out of his box.

    ¡°Hey, I think I found someone,¡± Cait called. ¡°He looks like someone who went three rounds with me in the Combat Zone.¡±

    ¡°Holy shit,¡± Hancock crooned as he moved in next to her. ¡°It¡¯s ok, brother. We¡¯re from Goodneighbor. We¡¯re here to help you.¡± The ghoul reached into the box and started helping they guy sit up. Cait took her cue and started helping as well.

    ¡°There are¡­caltrops beneath me,¡± the man started croaking.

    Hancock and Cait stopped moving the man, unsure what to do to get him out without hurting him more.

    ¡°Let me help,¡± Nick said.

    Cait moved out of the way as the synth reached into the box and carefully helped pull the man out of it. Hancock grabbed his arms, helping hold him up and stabilize him.

    ¡°Looks like we found the hostages,¡± Hancock said. ¡°It¡¯s okay, brother. We¡¯re going to walk you out of this building. My people will take you to safety to help get you fed and cleaned up. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±

    Hancock and Cait left with the first hostage, helping him stumble between them. She showed Hancock the stairs they took to get to the room. The man took a moment to spit on one of the bodies on the way out. He seemed happier as they passed them. And was calm by the time Hancock passed him off to Fahrenheit before giving her the new orders and taking Cait and a member of the Neighborhood Watch back into the building to help rescue more people.

    ¡°We¡¯re going to open ever one of those boxes until I¡¯m sure there¡¯s no one left in them,¡± he told her.

    When they got back to the room, there were two more open trunks, and MacCready was working on another. She and Hancock moved one to the floor for her to work on while the member of the Neighborhood Watch and Nick moved the opened ones out of the way.

    ¡°Knock Knock?¡± Cait overheard MacCready whispering.

    She looked over to see him looking down into an open box. There was a woman in it, she may have been young, but it was hard to tell with the way everyone in these boxes looked haggard and starved. Cait never thought she would even have an excuse to use the word haggard until she saw these people.

    ¡°It¡¯s me, Robert,¡± he said quietly. ¡°From Little Lamplight.¡±

    ¡°Mayor MacCready?¡± the woman croaked.

    Nick moved MacCready out of the way. ¡°Sorry to break up the reunion,¡± he said gently. ¡°But we need to get her out of danger.¡±

    He reached in and pulled her out of the trunk and helped her to her feet.

    ¡°Looks like the rescue operation is going smoothly,¡± Hancock said. ¡°Stevie, help get her to the front door so she can get escorted safely home.¡±

    ¡°What about Nick?¡± Knock Knock asked dazedly.

    ¡°We¡¯ll find him,¡± MacCready told her. ¡°I promise.¡±

    She seemed to accept that as Stevie helped walk her out of the room. Cait got back to work and was able to get the box she was working on open. This box had what looked like another woman in it. It was hard to tell; her face, especially her lower jaw, was swollen. There was blood covering her wet clothes. Her head was shaved bald, but stubble was growing back in. She was so skinny; it was hard to tell how long she had gone without eating. Cait had to stare, hoping she was right in recognizing her. As Marian¡¯s eyes adjusted, they moved to her, there was a look of recognition in them.

    ¡°I found her!¡± Cait shouted. She turned her attention to Marian to see her moving around. ¡°Don¡¯t get up, you¡¯ll hurt yourself.¡± She reached in and tried moving Marian so she would stop rubbing on any caltrop that would be beneath her.

    Nick ran up to her and moved next to Cait. ¡°Fucking psychopaths,¡± he muttered. Her fingers were long and thin, now they looked wrong, with extra joints causing them to point in the wrong directions.

    After taking out a knife, Nick cut away at her binding then he reached into the locker. He carefully pulled her out. It seemed like he was being more careful with her than he had with the other hostages. When he was standing up with her in his arms, he lowered his head, it was clear he was speaking only to her.

    ¡°You did good, Doll,¡± he whispered.

    Cait decided that it was best that she didn¡¯t sleep with Marian. She didn¡¯t care what Hancock and MacCready said. The way Nick was looking at the woman in his arms was enough to let Cait know why he let her murder that guy.

    Hancock walked up to them. ¡°Give her to Stevie,¡± he ordered. He turned to the waiting ghoul. ¡°Tell Fahrenheit to take Marian back into Bobbie¡¯s house through the warehouse. She doesn¡¯t need to be paraded through the streets of Goodneighbor like this.¡±

    Nick looked up at Hancock and stared at him silently for a moment. ¡°I can take her,¡± he said.

    ¡°She¡¯ll be fine,¡± Hancock insisted. ¡°You can check up on her after we are finished getting the rest free.¡±

    Nick quietly nodded and handed Marian to the waiting ghoul. Cait couldn¡¯t help but stare at the synth, wondering what was up with Nick. He never treated Nate like that. Then again, Nate never got that beat up either. Nate would have convinced them to be the bait and came in guns blazing himself. Not waiting patiently with a broken jaw and broken fingers for a rescue that she had to trust other people to do. That kind of sacrifice was the kind Nick did, not the kind he let other people do. Maybe she should have let him murder that druggy himself.

    ¡°Hey,¡± Hancock called Cait back to the present. ¡°Let¡¯s get back to work. We still have at least one more friend of Macs to rescue, and a lot more boxes to open.¡±

    ¡°Fine, just keep your shirt on,¡± Cait grumbled.

    ¡°We can talk about undressing each other later,¡± Hancock said. ¡°If you¡¯re ready to go ghoul.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll be the first one I call,¡± Cait promised.

    She started working on another box. She knew it was best to work fast for the people involved, but she already knew she was in for a long, cold, lonely night. Maybe she should take Hancock up on his offer and go ghoul tonight.

 1-22. A Quiet Chat

    Over a year ago, Nate rose out of Vault 111 and almost immediately changed the Commonwealth. He may have been looking for his son, but he was never afraid to rescue someone, or defend a settlement. That was what attracted Hancock to him, the idea of being able to follow his favorite philosophy. ¡°If someone needs helping, we help them. If someone needs hurting, we hurt them.¡± Hancock was happy to relive that thrill as he helped clear out the HalluciGen building, but the problem was that he was not a vault dweller. Unlike Nate, Hancock couldn¡¯t simply release the prisoners and be called a hero.

    As mayor, Hancock had responsibilities that went beyond cleaning out a building. MacCready and Cait unlocked all of the trunks and chests that held hostages in them, and collectively they rescued seven people, including Marian. Two more people were beyond saving.

    He had to speak with each hostage in his office. He had to find out which caravans they belonged to so he could reach out to their employers. Hancock had to find out who could go back to working on the caravans, and who was too broken to leave Goodneighbor. He will need to find jobs for the ones who are too afraid to work caravans, and he had to find out what they wanted to do in Goodneighbor.

    All the hostages needed to have their basic needs met. Food and water provided in amounts that would keep them from hurting themselves trying to overeat or overdrink. New clothes provided and resources so they could all finally be clean again. The humans could feel like humans again, and the ghouls could feel like ghouls. If there were any synths in the mix, no one spoke up. He had to make sure they were all treated for their physical wounds, and that Dr. Amari would be able to help them with their mental injuries in the Memory Den. He had to make sure there was enough space for everyone to have a place to sleep that night, and they would be given food for the next few days as well.

    It was hours before Hancock was finished taking care of everything and everyone. He made sure to take care of MacCready¡¯s friends first, so the three of them could catch up with each other. He paid for them to have a room at the Hotel Rexford, and they were probably all asleep by now. Hancock should be asleep, but he felt he had one more responsibility to take care of.

    ¡°Boss,¡± the guard greeted as Hancock passed the night shift Watch at the base of the stairs before leaving the building.

    The night chill hit the ghoul, making him glad for the relatively heavy coat and tri-cornered hat he was wearing. The weight of that hat felt almost oppressive the whole afternoon and evening as he wanted to check on the one person he just now could allow himself to. The streets were mostly quiet with the shops closed and almost everyone in bed. Hancock wasn¡¯t fooled, he knew that was when his city was the most dangerous.

    He made his way to the house that once sheltered Bobbie-No-Nose and let himself inside. He quietly made his way into the basement, ready to let himself back out quietly if he needed to. He saw Nick sitting in the one armchair in the room, writing notes into his file. The synth looked up and the ghoul silently waved at him before looking over at the mattress on the floor.

    Hancock was happy to see Marian was sleeping tightly. She had cleaned up and was back in her normal outfit. Her bruises and swelling were faded to almost a non-existence, showing that she had used at least one stimpak to help her heal. Hancock was surprised to see that instead of her cuddling up to Faenus, or even Cait, she was cuddling up to a teddy bear.

    He turned his attention back to Nick. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to find you here still,¡± he said quietly. ¡°I thought you would have made your way back to Diamond City by now.¡±

    ¡°I just wanted to make sure she was alright,¡± Nick explained. ¡°She wasn¡¯t in the mood to do much with Cait, and Cait isn¡¯t much into babysitting.¡±

    ¡°So, she went back to the Combat Zone?¡±

    ¡°She left pretty quickly. They shared a promise and then Cait left and Marian passed out.¡±

    Marian started moving at that moment, giving Hancock some guilt. This may be the best sleep she¡¯s had in years, and she may never be this safe again. He didn¡¯t want to disturb that.

    ¡°Step outside with me for a smoke?¡± Hancock suggested.

    Nick closed his file and put it away as he stood up. The two friends walked outside and stood in the alley that lead to the front door. Hancock pulled out a cigarette and offered one to Nick. The detective waved it away.

    ¡°You¡¯re not on the job anymore,¡± Hancock said around the cigarette as he put the pack back into his pocket.

    ¡°I hired her to do another job for me in the morning,¡± Nick told him. ¡°I thought it would be polite not to smoke until that job was done.¡±

    Hancock lit up his cigarette as Nick talked. It was nice to have time to enjoy a smoke after all the stress of the day. He took a moment to feel the adrenaline course through his veins. ¡°Suit yourself,¡± Hancock finally said. ¡°Was she cuddling up to a memento of her past?¡±

    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°That bear? It was from me. I normally carry one in case I have a job with a kid. She was about to sleep with her gun, Faenus, I think she calls it.¡±

    ¡°Faenus,¡± Hancock confirmed. Hancock knew why she called it that, but Nick didn¡¯t need to know that.

    ¡°I just thought, after everything, she deserves something that isn¡¯t made out of metal and plastic,¡± Nick explained. Hancock could feel his own heart breaking at Nick¡¯s comment. He knew Nick was never happy about being a synth but had always made the best of his situation. He never heard Nick act like he was anything less just because he wasn¡¯t human.

    ¡°She deserves to be happy,¡± Hancock agreed. ¡°I think the only person who thinks otherwise is her.¡±

    ¡°She said something earlier about being paid a lot for this case. I¡¯ve been asking around about her, but I have never been able to pin down her going rate.¡±

    Hancock sighed and smiled. He remembered having to listen to her try to explain to him why she would have troubles paying off her taxes in his city. He had found out from his own contacts that she was having troubles in Diamond City and Bunker Hill because of her inability to handle money. ¡°We came to a deal that I would help her friends start a new settlement here in the Commonwealth. I thought I would put them in the Outpost Zimonja with a complete setup. Now I¡¯m thinking they may want something with some rads. Like near the Skylines Flight. They may have to break some stuff down and build from scratch, but there¡¯s all the rads a ghoul can ask for, and still have plenty of area for Marian to safely visit them.¡±

    ¡°And not much farther South than before,¡± Nick accused. ¡°It¡¯s almost like you don¡¯t want her visiting her friends before she goes back to the Capital Wasteland.¡±

    Hancock looked down at his half-burned cigarette. It suddenly didn¡¯t taste as good as it did a moment before. ¡°More like I¡¯m afraid she will visit her friends one day and keep walking South. She¡¯s been wanting to go back to the Capital Wasteland ever since she got here. I would happily give her this house if it meant keeping her in the Commonwealth. Not that she would ever accept it. But the spare key is hers.¡±

    ¡°Why not let her go?¡± Nick asked.

    ¡°Going back will get her killed. She wants to save lives, but MacCready insists that she won¡¯t survive getting back there.¡±

    ¡°She has survived alright so far.¡±

    ¡°She has survived, but can you tell me she has done anything more?¡± Hancock pointed out. ¡°Damnit Nick! You know as well as I do that if she was given the right connections and opportunities she can thrive. Back there, her most powerful connections want her and everyone who knows her dead. MacCready showed me some of his scars from those connections. Surviving is a miracle there. Imagine what she can do if she got away from that fear and got to truly help people.¡±

    Nick chuckled, ¡°She could be the next vault dweller.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know about that, but she could make the Commonwealth safer.¡±

    ¡°That leads me to another thing I¡¯ve been wondering about her.¡±

    Hancock raised the ridge that once had his eyebrows. ¡°I¡¯m sure you have a lot of questions about her.¡±

    ¡°Do you know anything about her parentage?¡±

    Shit, what did he know about that? Probably just suppositions. Marian may be secretive about her past, but childhood habits still snuck out of her speech and behavior regularly enough to confirm any supposition Nick may have. Hopefully he didn¡¯t judge her on that.

    ¡°She told me about it pretty early on,¡± Hancock confirmed. ¡°What do you know about it?¡±

    ¡°Almost nothing, but I was thinking she seemed a lot like you were at her age. And we both know what you were like when you were a teenager.¡±

    Hancock had to laugh out loud at that comment before he stopped himself in fear of waking the Neighborhood. ¡°She is pretty far from that,¡± he confided in Nick. Hancock flicked his cigarette away. He watched it bounce off a wall and flicker out on the ground. ¡°I would tell you not to worry about it. Don¡¯t even try to find out where she comes from, but I know you will. Sooner or later, someone will say just the right thing for you to figure everything out. When you do figure it out, just know, she¡¯s not her heritage. She¡¯s better than where she came from.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s all you¡¯re going to tell me?¡± Nick asked.

    ¡°That¡¯s more than I should tell you,¡± Hancock confirmed. ¡°But I don¡¯t want you hating her again when you figure it all out. She doesn¡¯t deserve it. You¡¯re hate may be the last thing she deserves. I want to check on her again before I turn in for the night. She has carte blanc for this city from now on, it¡¯s the least I can do for what she had to go through to help save us. Do me a favor, make sure she eats before you guys leave. Tell her it¡¯s on your cap if you have to. I¡¯ll need to fix things with her later, she¡¯s probably still mad at me for that trick I played on her.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll do what I can,¡± Nick quietly agreed.

    The two men entered the house again and went back into the basement to find Marian awake. She was holding herself up with one hand, while clutching her teddy bear to her chest with the other. She was looking around her with fear and confusion on her face. She made little squeaking noises, but nothing that was loud enough to alert anything that wasn¡¯t already paying attention to her.

    Nick hurried away from Hancock and rushed to the frightened woman.

    ¡°It¡¯s ok, Doll,¡± Nick cooed as he sat on the mattress next to her and gently touched her face.

    Marian¡¯s face shifted, as if she was coming out of the dream she was in and started recognizing Nick as real. She continued to clutch her bear, but she started wrapping her other arm around the synth. He didn¡¯t push her away, but instead he wrapped his arms around her and pulled her closer to him, letting her bury her face into his trench coat.

    ¡°I¡¯m here, you¡¯re safe,¡± he told her as he held her. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be afraid anymore.¡±

    Hancock turned around and left the house, making sure to lock it as he left. The ghoul wished he could have said those same things to her. The problem was he liked trouble too much, he liked finding it and causing it. Marian needed someone to get her out of it and protect her from it. Hancock couldn¡¯t do that, and MacCready admitted he was never able to do that. Maybe Nick will be able to show her how to see trouble coming and not run into it. Or at least help her out of it when she did sacrifice herself for strangers.

    Maybe Nick will be more for her than ever was for Hancock. Maybe he could be everything for Marian that Hancock wished he could be for himself.

 1-23. A Friendly Proposition

    There were tracks nearby, and the city was just north of the warehouse. Marian made mental notes about the location of the warehouse that had a tunnel to Goodneighbor. She rubbed the stubble that passed for her hair before she turned back into building locking it from the inside. A bird watched from the warehouse roof as she hurried into the tunnel and back to the building on the other end. Valentine will be waking up soon.

    She wanted to stay with him the way he stayed with her the night before. She watched while he laid down like he was going to sleep, and started the diagnostics check she insisted on. It didn¡¯t take long for her to realize she had nothing to do to keep her occupied while he slept. Faenus was still clean from when she striped it the other day.

    She reached into the back pocket of her backpack for the book Ezra promised her. Unfortunately, she quickly realized he had decided to play with their running argument over the worst book ever written. She tried to read ¡°Lady Chatterley¡¯s Lover¡± the author¡¯s liberal use of foreign phrases and way of taking forever to get to the point, caused Marian to lose focus on the pages within a chapter. She will try to read the book, one day she will have it, but every paragraph was a drudge.

    Giving up on the book left the bodyguard with little to keep her occupied while she watched Nick. She had considered going to The Third Rail to check on RJ and his friends. Maybe get one last free meal before she leaves Goodneighbor for the foreseeable future. But the thought of leaving the safety of the house and being surrounded by people was too much for her. Instead, she found herself exploring the tunnel out of the house while she waited.

    Marian returned to the house proper, to find Valentine still working on his diagnostics check. She wondered if he needed to lay on his side and close his eyes for practical reasons, or if he did it out of consideration to her. She was grateful either way. The sight of him lying on his back with his eyes open would probably make him indistinguishable from a corpse instead of a sleeping man.

    Valentine¡¯s hat was next to the mattress and his arm was tucked under his head. He looked so human in his posture. The missing skin at his neck and the edges of his face exposing the gears and his metal skeleton were unmistakable, but that didn¡¯t matter last night as he helped her move from one nightmare to the next. Each time he would hold her until she woke up enough to know the nightmare was over. Normally it took enough time for her own skin to start itching with the proximity of Valentine¡¯s tobacco-soaked clothing.

    Still, every time she felt so comfortable. Somehow when he told her it was going to be alright, she truly believed him. She conversely felt safe and in danger through the whole night. Valentine was going to get her killed. It was just a matter of how.

    The synth finally opened his eyes and looked around. He sat up and turned towards Marian. ¡°Should I wonder why you¡¯re standing over me?¡± He asked.

    ¡°You said four hours,¡± Marian responded looking away. ¡°Are you ready?¡±

    Valentine stood up and put his fedora on. ¡°I was ready four hours ago,¡± he pointed out. ¡°You¡¯re the one who insisted on me doing that diagnostics check before we left.¡±

    ¡°You wanted a job done, and I wanted payment,¡± she pointed out. ¡°It¡¯s not like you lost any caps in the process.¡±

    Marian reached for her backpack to watch Valentine snatch it away from her. She glared at him as he threw it over his shoulders.

    ¡°I insist,¡± he told her.

    ¡°It¡¯s not as heavy as it was before,¡± she pointed out.

    ¡°That¡¯s the problem. Your friends overloaded you with supplies, and you¡¯re already a quarter empty. At this rate you¡¯re going to be without anything by the end of the week.¡±

    ¡°And you carrying it will make it harder for me to grab a quick bite while we travel?¡± Marian retorted.

    Valentine growled slightly at her comment. ¡°Let¡¯s just go,¡± he said as he walked past her and out of the room.

    The bodyguard hurried behind him. Marian took the time to lock the house before continuing down the alley. She would have to make sure to return the key next time she visited Hancock. As she pocketed the key, she turned the corner of the alley and stopped moving.

    She saw all the people walking, or just loafing around. They were going on with their lives and didn¡¯t see her. The moment someone looked at her, the moment she made herself visible to them, she would be vulnerable.

    Marian stepped back one step, staring at the forms who were oblivious to her presence. The only thing that bothered to look at her was the single bird in the square beneath Hancock''s balcony. No one wanted to hurt her. No one cared about her enough to want to hurt her. She repeated this mantra in her head, trying to hide her fear. It was a stupid, childish fear that she shouldn¡¯t be feeling. She wanted to run back into the house and exit the city through the tunnel again.

    As Marian thought this, she found herself watching Malta move away from her. The bear was strapped to the outside of the backpack, staring at her blankly with plastic eyes. She stared back at him until Valentine turned the corner and he, the bear, and everything she owned disappeared. If she didn¡¯t follow him, she was going to be vulnerable to him. The thought that he would know about the fact she couldn¡¯t be around people was worse than anything those people could do to her. She walked briskly down the rest alley and turned the corner to catch up to her client.

    ¡°I have everything a man needs to show a girl a good time,¡± KL-E-O called out as Marian and Valentine passed by her.

    Valentine stopped moving in the direction he was heading in and turned to approach Kill or be Killed. Marian had no choice but to follow.

    ¡°I thought we were in a hurry,¡± she said.

    ¡°I just need to get something,¡± Valentine explained.

    ¡°Good to see you again, Big Boy,¡± the assultron flirted. ¡°I¡¯ve got a weapon for every situation. Hunting, protection, cold blooded murder, HOT blooded murder.¡±

    Valentine chuckled slightly, ¡°I know exactly what you mean, but not today. I have some specific stock I need to buy.¡±

    Was Valentine planning on killing her after they left the city? It didn¡¯t make sense, but she probably deserved it. Marian looked around and saw how many people there were near the main gates. How many knew her? How many were looking for her to make a mistake that they could exploit? They can¡¯t, not in the city, she¡¯s supposed to be safe in a city.

    Instead of standing around and watching herself be vulnerable, Marian did her best to tune out the people around her. She walked over to the weapons workbench and started tinkering with Faenus. She wondered if it was possible to get someone to pay her with a mod for a drum magazine. She daydreamed the possibility of that as she fiddled with the mod, looking at how it would change Faenus¡¯ appearance. Not that she could ever afford it, but it was a nice dream.

    ¡°Are you ready to go?¡± Valentine¡¯s voice broke through her revelry as he touched her arm.

    She didn¡¯t mean to flinch; she just didn¡¯t expect him to be there. She hated how in order to not focus on how vulnerable she was, she had to make herself more vulnerable.

    ¡°Is everything alright?¡± he had to balls to ask.

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.

    ¡°Of course, it is,¡± she lied. ¡°Let¡¯s just go, I don¡¯t want to end up spending half this job outside after dark.¡±

    She grabbed Faenus, leaving the coveted mod on the table, and moved out of the store. She didn¡¯t look at Valentine. She didn¡¯t want to find out what he would see on her face at that moment. She just wanted to get out of the city and be where people didn¡¯t hide their intentions but opened fire when they could. Maybe one of them would be more clever than her today. But then she wouldn¡¯t be able to finish her job. She was going to be damned if it took more to kill Valentine than it would take to kill her. She would not die on a job with this man. The thought of him not helping people in the Commonwealth somehow seemed worse.

    The two rivals exited the city together. Marian held Faenus at the ready as she swept her gaze over the scenery, looking for any movement or odd shadows.

    ¡°Where to?¡± she asked. She was still upset that he refused to tell her where they were going. Maybe he would at least give her directions.

    ¡°This way,¡± Valentine said as he walked past her towards the building that still sported the gunner skull on the door.

    Maybe not.

    Marian wondered if it would just be easier to finally take her opportunity to shoot the willful brahmin-hind and be done with him and this damn Commonwealth altogether. No, she still needed to get her ring back. She had to stay until she paid off her debt. How much did she owe the Dugout Inn now? Two-hundred caps? Three hundred? She was trapped in this cage until she had the caps to buy her freedom to go home.

    Instead of firing on Valentine, she simply followed him. If he wanted to pay her to take him on a walk, then she will do that job and show him that she was better at her job than her performance the day before proved.

    The two of them walked roughly South-East in silence. Marian was always listening for noise, and always watching for a threat. At one point she stopped him from walking when she heard a noise like pistons from a robot¡¯s limbs. They watched together, him with his revolver ready, until the possible threat showed itself.

    Three synths turned the corner and looked blankly at the two rivals. They both lowered their weapons letting the synths pass by without any confrontations.

    ¡°That¡¯s one thing I don¡¯t understand,¡± Marian found herself muttering before she and Valentine started walking again.

    ¡°What¡¯s that,¡± he asked calmly.

    ¡°You¡¯re the only synth I¡¯ve seen who wears clothes,¡± Marian explained. ¡°I don¡¯t understand why.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because I¡¯m not like them,¡± he told her. ¡°I was an experiment. I was given a head full of someone else¡¯s memories, his personality, everything. So, I started wearing clothes that he would have been comfortable in, because I was comfortable in it.¡±

    ¡°Are they people?¡± She asked.

    ¡°Are you asking if I¡¯m a person?¡± Valentine responded.

    ¡°There¡¯s no question about that,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯ve never been so frustrated by something or someone who wasn¡¯t a person.¡±

    Marian didn¡¯t look at Valentine, she really hadn¡¯t looked at his face since Goodneighbor. Suddenly, she felt a hand on her shoulder. She felt herself flinching again. She turned on him, ready to defend herself. He looked shocked and concerned. How could the question of personhood have created that expression?

    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re ok, Doll?¡± he asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Marian snapped. What could he do if she wasn¡¯t anyway? She did a sloppy about face and started walking away from him. He can catch up if he wanted to.

    Soon, Valentine was walking beside her again. ¡°I just wanted to say, thank you,¡± he murmured. ¡°There are a lot of people who don¡¯t think of me as a person. I often don¡¯t think of myself as a person. It matters a lot to me that you do.¡±

    Now he was being soppy. Unable to keep her anger towards him, she let out a sigh. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have always thought that,¡± she explained. ¡°I was raised on a very narrow definition of what a person is. I¡¯m not proud of that, and I¡¯m not proud of who I was. I just hope I can work off that damage.¡±

    Valentine didn¡¯t respond. Instead he just started walking two steps in front of her, showing her where they were going. As they left the urban area, Marian wondered if they were going back to Quincy. They stopped by the lone grey house to defend themselves from some raiders. Instead of heading to Quincy, he walked along the waterline, leading her in a direction she had never been to before.

    They were in another urban area, and soon were fighting off some Rust Devils. Marian killed two humans, and Valentine took out an eyebot and a scrapbot. Unfortunately, she missed the tankbot that was heading straight towards Valentine. The synth shot at it, but his revolver wasn¡¯t powerful enough to cause any real damage. She moved behind it, took aim and fired on the combat inhibitor. The tankbot stopped moving and went slack. She started moving towards Valentine.

    ¡°Stay back!¡± he yelled at her.

    She didn¡¯t have time to find out why. The tankbot suddenly exploded, sending her flying backwards into a car. She barely managed to register what was going on, when she felt hands grabbing her shoulders. She wanted to fight and get away from those hands, but something told her not to. Instead, she felt them moving her and she let them.

    There was another explosion, this one was from the car. She finally had the time to inventory her situation. She was kneeling, on the ground. Valentine had his arms wrapped around her, using his body as a shield to keep her from the explosion. She was still holding Faenus, which was good.

    ¡°I thought I was supposed to protect you,¡± she said to his trench coat.

    ¡°We¡¯re supposed to be partners,¡± Valentine told her.

    ¡°I thought that ended with the case.¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t closed the case yet.¡±

    Marian looked up, meeting his eyes. ¡°What is there left to do?¡±

    ¡°Paperwork, mostly,¡± Valentine explained, standing up. He lowered his hand, offering to help her stand up. She accepted it and found herself standing with him. It looked like he had moved her behind the exploded tankbot, mostly likely for shielding. Valentine jabbed himself with a stimpak before giving one to her so she could do the same.

    The detective continued walking down the street. Marian stifled the desire to search the Raider¡¯s pockets for much needed caps. She never did that on a job, and she wasn¡¯t going to be any less professional for this man. Instead, she followed him for a few more buildings.

    Valentine moved to a guard rail with some hubflowers before he knelt down and placed his metal hand on the cement. Marian watched long enough to assure herself he was intending on his gesture before she moved to the building that looked like it used to be a sandwich shop. She leaned against an outside wall, facing Valentine, but looking away herself. He was obviously here for a personal reason, and she didn¡¯t want to interrupt that. It wasn¡¯t her business; she would just make sure nothing decided to ambush him in this moment.

    ¡°It was here where he killed her,¡± Valentine finally said.

    Marian shifted her attention to him. ¡°What was that?¡±

    ¡°Jenny,¡± he clarified talking to the cement. ¡°My fianc¨¦. I was¡­the original Nick Valentine was investigating a mob lord, before the war. A real prize. The type of case that make a detective¡¯s carrier. I had all the evidence ready; the net was closing in around him. And then we got word from our higher ups to let him go. He made some plea bargain that got him off the hook for everything. That same day I got a call that¡­that¡­¡± He stopped talking, he just went back to staring at the cement.

    Marian wanted to place her hand on Valentine¡¯s shoulder. She wanted to comfort him the way he always comforted her. Why should he find her comforting? He was Nick Valentine, finder of lost souls, and she was just a monster from another land pacing her cage until she could go back home.

    ¡°Why are you telling me this?¡± she finally asked.

    Valentine stood up and looked at her. There was no anger in his expression, but there was still the sadness of a two-hundred-year-old memory. ¡°I just thought, you deserved to know about her,¡± he explained. ¡°After you had to spend sixteen hours listening to me talk to her.¡±

    Marian looked at the spot again. For some reason, she expected to see blood even though she knew it had to have been washed away two hundred years ago. What kind of woman would Jenny have been to have been able to get this man¡¯s heart? ¡°What happened, happened,¡± she told him. ¡°I don¡¯t deserve anything.¡±

    ¡°I think you deserve a second chance,¡± he told her as he walked up to her. ¡°I think we started off on the wrong foot. I would like us to start over, as friends.¡± He stopped right in front of her and held out his hand for a shake.

    Marian looked down at that hand. She saw the metal that marked him as a robot. She wanted to shake that hand. It would be so easy. Someone who she can talk to. Who cares about other people and can challenge her in good ways? The way she always felt safe around him. All the reasons why she couldn¡¯t do it.

    ¡°No,¡± she told his hand. ¡°I won¡¯t.¡±

    She didn¡¯t look up. She could picture the look of disappointment on his face. ¡°I thought we were getting along,¡± he told her.

    Marian thought about everyone she had gotten along with in the past. She closed her eyes as she remembered pushing RJ off that building. The look on her brother¡¯s face before the minigun¡¯s bullets tore through her.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that,¡± she told him.

    ¡°Then what?¡± Valentine asked anger in his voice.

    If she took his hand. If she was his friend, he would be killed. She can¡¯t protect him. She couldn¡¯t even protect RJ, and he was human. Valentine was asking her why she wouldn¡¯t let him die, and she couldn¡¯t answer it.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think we got off on the wrong foot. I think we saw each other exactly for what we are,¡± She lied. ¡°There is no reason why we should change how things are between us.¡±

    Valentine let his hand fall to his side. Marian couldn¡¯t bring her eyes up to his face. She couldn¡¯t stand to see how much she hurt him.

    The bodyguard turned and started walking away from the Slocom Joe¡¯s, and the lone man standing in front of it. She couldn¡¯t stand to look at him at that moment.

    ¡°Come on, Soft-boiled,¡± she announced. ¡°I¡¯ll walk you back to Diamond City.¡±

    She continued walking, leaving him to his thoughts. She knew what she did was for the best. It was better he was hurt and alive. He¡¯ll see her for the monster she is and accept that she saved him from a deadly mistake.

 2-1. Detective Valentine Ends New Cult Before it Begins

    By Piper Wright

    The Great Detective, Nick Valentine, has done it again! What had started as a simple case from Goodneighbor¡¯s Mayor, John Hancock, in searching for a missing caravan transporting sensitive technical components, grew into the discovery of, followed by the destruction of, a new raider cult.

    Mayor Hancock had ordered a delivery from the Capital Wasteland to help the management of our sister city, Goodneighbor, despite rumors of a civil war being fought there. He grew concerned about the lack of delivery even though he had seen that necessary precautions had been taken for the shipment. After hearing no word from the caravan or finding any evidence of attack on the caravan, Hancock hired Diamond City¡¯s own Valentine, to search for the missing caravan.

    Valentine was at first unable to find any clues for the possible fate of the disappearing caravan, or even any evidence that the caravan made it to the Commonwealth. After speaking with Settlement Head Jack Cumit, Valentine was unable to confirm the possibility of the caravan reaching the Commonwealth. However, a group of ghouls who had recently immigrated from the Capital Wasteland and had settled in Quincy were able to confirm that two members had names that were reminiscent of a particular city in the Capital Wasteland. Not just any city, but one that Robert Joseph MacCready, one of the companions of Nate the Vault Dweller, had grown up in. MacCready was able to confirm that the two victims in questions who went by the names Knick Knack and Knock Knock, were childhood friends of his.

    ¡°Knick Knack just always had to have everything in order, that¡¯s why we called him Knick Knack,¡± said MacCready. ¡°His twin sister felt she should have a nickname to match his, so after we found a book of jokes, she decided she should be in charge of morale and started running around telling jokes.¡±

    Suddenly, the case had become personal for the members involved. Valentine had to find the caravan as fast as he could. With past receipts and records of other caravans having disappeared, Valentine was able to establish that the caravans that did not make it to Goodneighbor were not just random attacks, but a coordinated effort. After a day of collecting clues and searching for evidence, a pattern to the attacks was discovered.

    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.

    Using the gathered evidence, he was able to find their ambush site and track the group back to their headquarters at the HalluciGen building. He also found some new evidence implying that the Raiders were starting a cult and torturing their kidnapped victims to join their group.

    ¡°I found a note that was worded like the notes Zeller¡¯s group used to carry. It was too much to be a coincidence.¡± Valentine said.

    He returned to Goodneighbor to get help with the raider group. Hancock, MacCready were ready to help him. They had also enlisted Cait¡¯s aid and prior knowledge of the site in clearing out the building and searching for the hostages.

    The four split up into two teams and cleared out the building. Valentine and Cait even met the leader of the group, a man who called himself Maison, and actively tried negotiating with him while he threatened to kill the hostages.

    ¡°The b------ was standing over a button that I saw Nate use to kill some raiders last year. He was going on and on about how was a great parent, and how we killed his kids and that there was no one left to play with the toys he had collected. I mean d---, the guy was nutty,¡± said Cait.

    It was revealed by the leader that he saw his group as a family unit that was attacking caravans to use their resources. They captured and tortured any survivors from their raids in order to grow the group. They even had a promise to the person who held out longest from joining that if that person could kill someone else, they were allowed to go free. It is unclear if anyone ever accepted that promise.

    Valentine was able to discern that Maison¡¯s use of the word toy was more literal than originally thought. With the idea that he saw his victims as toys and treated them that way, the team was able to find the hostages inside a series of boxes where they were being psychologically tortured. After MacCready and Cait were able to open each box, the hostage would then be escorted to Goodneighbor for rehabilitation and recovery.

    I¡¯m sure we would all like to thank the brave heroes of the Commonwealth for helping make our home and trade a little safer.

 2-2. Office Parade

    Nick slammed the paper onto his desk. It didn¡¯t have the impact that slamming a prewar paper had, but papers then tended to have more than one article a week. They also tended to have more than one employee and a kid sister on staff. Still, he felt a little better taking his anger out of the offending article. He was tempted to tear it up, but Ellie hadn¡¯t had her turn with it. Destroying it would just mean he would have to spend caps on another copy for her.

    ¡°Something wrong?¡± Ellie asked.

    ¡°The article is bullshit,¡± Nick explained.

    ¡°The one about how you and Marian saved the caravans?¡±

    ¡°The one about how I saved the caravans. The article seemed to have forgotten to mention Marian,¡± the synth growled.

    He sat back in his chair and took out a cigarette. He should be focusing his attention on his backlog of cases. Cases from desperate people looking for a missing loved one. Nick looked over at his pile of case files. Most of those people were brought to Diamond City by Marian. With her bringing in someone almost daily, Nick seemed to have been spending more time agreeing to take cases than working on them. Now it seemed like he was almost caught up on his backlog.

    ¡°Ellie, go get Piper for me,¡± Nick finally said between puffs on his cigarette.

    Ellie quietly stood up from her chair and hurried out of the office. Nick pulled on his cigarette before taking a file and opening it up for his inspection. He gazed through the overview of the case in Ellie¡¯s handwriting with notes about the case in his own handwriting. Even though he tried focusing on the case, his mind kept drifting to the news article that sat next to his right arm, and the woman who was absent from it.

    The door soon opened. He didn¡¯t bother looking up. He knew that whomever it was would announce themselves. He listened to two sets of footsteps walking along the wood floor before the door shut.

    ¡°I¡¯m surprised you sent for me,¡± Piper said. ¡°Normally when you want to talk to me about something, you come to my house.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m expecting a friend, I want to be here to greet him.¡± Nick replied before grabbing his coffee cup. It was completely empty, and he knew the coffee pot was as well. ¡°Ellie, take some money from petty cash and go get some more coffee.¡±

    Once again, Ellie obeyed. Most likely she knew Nick was angry and wanted to get away before he started yelling. She always was smart.

    Piper moved farther into the office. She was one of the few people who was allowed to fully enter his office. Nick stood up to be on the same footing as her.

    ¡°Do I know this friend?¡± Piper asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s Codsworth,¡± Nick explained. ¡°I asked him to do a favor for me.¡±

    Piper seemed a little disappointed by the lack of gossip that statement created. ¡°Ellie told me that you read my article. What do you think?¡±

    ¡°I hate it,¡± Nick responded flatly.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°You seemed to have left out a major detail and I want you to correct it,¡± he told her. Piper was one of the few people who was not intimidated by the fact Nick was a synth. He liked that, he liked having at least one person around who he didn¡¯t have to censor himself for.

    ¡°You know I will gladly. I wish I had known before I published,¡± she told him. ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Marian Halcombe,¡± Nick answered, drawing out the name.

    ¡°Nick!  You can¡¯t say you¡¯re upset that she was left out. You¡¯ve been spending weeks just trying to figure out if she was a mob lord. Now you¡¯re wanting her to get publicity?¡±

    ¡°I want her to get the credit she¡¯s due,¡± Nick corrected. ¡°She was the driving force in the case. If she hadn¡¯t done the things she did, I would have declared the case cold in any of a dozen different times. She saved everyone and deserves to be recognized for it.¡±

    ¡°I know she was a big part of that case. Everyone I interviewed made that very clear. Everyone except for her.¡±

    ¡°Say what?¡± Nick asked as he put his cigarette out in the ashtray.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think I¡¯m a good enough journalist to have interviewed everyone? I heard her name so many times, I was ready to scream. Hell, you talked about her in our interview enough to know I couldn¡¯t have accidentally overlooked her.¡±

    Nick took out another cigarette and put it in his mouth before offering one to Piper. She accepted it and leaned into Nick¡¯s lighter. He then lit his own. The brunette took a drag on her light while Nick took his time thinking about what she said.

    ¡°So, why didn¡¯t you mention her?¡± he finally asked. ¡°I know you¡¯ve been more suspicious of her than I have been, but you wouldn¡¯t omit someone who risked their life for strangers over a petty grudge.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not over a grudge!¡± Piper argued. ¡°It¡¯s about the fact that she didn''t want to be in the paper.  I did search her out for an interview, she wasn''t easy to find. I almost died three times before I found her.¡±

    ¡°Did you try Quincy?¡± Nick asked.

    ¡°She was nowhere near Quincy. It was more like she found me than the other way around. The entire time she was yards away from me. I tried asking her questions, but all she said was she didn¡¯t want any reference to her in my article. Or in my paper. Ever.¡±

    It sounded like Marian was doing worse since he last saw her, not better. He should have known she would have issues with her trauma. All the hostages were, but they had each other. She was on her own, dealing with who knows what that brain of hers would come up with. He never should have let her go off alone. He should have stayed in the Wasteland with her to help her recover. He felt like he closed a case before it was truly finished. That normally got people dead.

    ¡°Where did you find her?¡± He finally asked Piper, ready to run out of the house.

    ¡°What?¡± Piper asked.

    ¡°Marian,¡± Nick clarified, ¡°where did you find her in the Wasteland?¡±

    Before Piper could answer, the door opened again. Nick looked over and watched a familiar Mr. Handy hover into the office.

    ¡°I hope I am not interrupting anything,¡± Codsworth admitted as he took the time to close the door behind him, still keeping one eye on Nick and Piper.

    ¡°Not at all,¡± Nick said. ¡°I really appreciate you doing this for me.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s always a pleasure to help a friend,¡± Codsworth chirped in his Formal British accent. ¡°Though I must say, if you want my efforts to have any lasting effect, you may want to forgo smoking in this house.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I was just enjoying one last cigarette before you got here,¡± Nick explained. ¡°As soon as you get started, this office will be smoke free.¡±

    ¡°Glad to hear it,¡± Codsworth responded.

    ¡°Where would you like to start?¡± Nick asked.

    ¡°I was hoping to start at the top and work my way down,¡± he said as he hovered toward the other two companions.

    ¡°Do you need any help moving the furniture?¡±

    ¡°Pish-posh, don¡¯t worry about that,¡± Codsworth told him. ¡°I have already enlisted the aid of Mr. Strong and the lovely Ms Ada to help me when that time comes. I hope you don¡¯t mind if I focus on one piece at a time. Deep cleaning like you''re requesting does take a considerable amount of concentration.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just fine with that. When Ellie gets back, I¡¯ll have her help you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s always good to see you as well Ms Wright,¡± Codsworth greeted.

    ¡°You too, Codsworth,¡± Piper responded.

    With that, the robot butler hovered out of the room and into the living area of the house. Nick felt some regret knowing he was forbidding himself from smoking in his own home ever again. The thought of having Marian feeling comfortable enough to visit made it feel worth it. The detective put out his cigarette, before turning his attention back to Piper.

    ¡°Nick?¡± Piper asked.

    ¡°Go ahead and finish that one,¡± he told her. ¡°Just don¡¯t light a new one.¡±

    ¡°Wait, I know what¡¯s going on here,¡± Piper accused. ¡°MacCready told me that Marian is allergic to cigarette smoke, and it¡¯s residue. You¡¯re having Codsworth clean your house for Marian.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Nick corrected. ¡°While finding out that she is allergic is a factor that inspired me to call Codsworth, it is because I realized that there may be other people who are just as sensitive to it as she is. When I have someone trying to convince me to take their case, the last thing they need is the physical discomfort of an allergy on top of the fear they have for a friend or relative.¡±

    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.

    ¡°What about you?¡± Piper asked. ¡°Cigarettes are your comfort. And now you¡¯re quitting for her.¡±

    ¡°Does it look like I¡¯m quitting?¡± Nick asked. ¡°I can get some patio furniture on the roof and smoke out there. Besides, I¡¯m a robot, I don¡¯t need to smoke.¡±

    ¡°Did she tell you that?¡± Piper accused.

    Just then the door opened up again. Nick was expecting Ellie, so he didn¡¯t bother to look at the door. He was trying to not give any ground to Piper and her accusations.

    ¡°Nick, I¡¯m sorry to bug you like this, but I need your help,¡± MacCready said. His voice sounded like the voices of dozens if not hundreds of other people who had been in that office had sounded. Shy, chagrined, scared, and trying to hide it all.

    ¡°Piper, I¡¯m going to have to ask you to leave,¡± Nick said letting his accent get heavy.

    ¡°What?¡± Piper asked, ¡°It¡¯s just MacCready.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care how well the three of us know each other, as of right now, he¡¯s a client,¡± Nick said. ¡°So, I¡¯m going to have to ask you to leave.¡±

    ¡°MacCready,¡± Piper said turning to the young man. ¡°You don¡¯t mind if I stay, do you?¡±

    Nick was ready to strangle her. She knew MacCready had a crush on her. The way she cocked her hip and played with her hair showed she was using that against him.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± MacCready responded. ¡°Will it get us that one on one interview?¡±

    ¡°Never going to happen,¡± she insisted and walked past him and out the door.

    Nick was impressed by how well MacCready handled Piper. The influences he had been getting from home had definitely changed his attitude. Nick hoped it remained for the better.

    ¡°Sorry you had to do that,¡± Nick said as he sat behind the reception desk. ¡°Take a seat and get comfy.¡±

    ¡°Thanks,¡± MacCready said as he sat in the armchair in front of the desk.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you would do that,¡± Nick pointed out.

    ¡°It¡¯s one of Marian¡¯s tricks,¡± MacCready told him. ¡°I¡¯d seen her do something like that a few times when we were doing the caravan runs together. She said something about using other people¡¯s weapons against them or something. She was really violent back then, always hitting me and stuff. She never hurt me, but I was kind of afraid of her. I still trusted her to protect me. She saved my life about as often as she hit me. And I had seen her disarm a slaver before killing him with his gun. But she did it with words a lot, too.¡±

    ¡°Like how you over flirted with Piper?¡±

    ¡°I remember her doing that with a girl once. Girl wanted to wipe both of us clean of caps. Marian started flirting back and managed to scare her off.¡±

    Nick chuckled at the thought of Marian doing such a thing. He regretted not seeing these incidences firsthand.

    ¡°So, what brings you to my neck of the woods,¡± Nick asked.

    ¡°I want to hire you,¡± MacCready said, stating the obvious.

    Just as he announced that, the door opened again revealing Ellie. Nick held up his hand to signal MacCready to stay silent.

    ¡°Sorry it took me so long,¡± Ellie apologized. ¡°Myrna refused to sell to me until I listened to her latest argument about why the Institute hasn¡¯t changed in the past year, and how I¡¯m working for their number one spy. But at least I got us the best coffee in town.¡±

    ¡°I appreciate that,¡± Nick said. ¡°Codsworth is here. Do me a favor and take him shopping. Find out what he needs and make a list of it and how much each item will cost. If there¡¯s anything he needs today, get it for him from the petty cash.¡±

    ¡°It looks like MacCready is a client, don¡¯t you need my help?¡± Ellie asked.

    ¡°Normally I would, but I don¡¯t want you to be emotionally involved in this case. You¡¯ll help me out more if you help Codsworth get what he needs to clean this place. Something tells me he¡¯ll be here for a while. He¡¯s probably airing out your room now.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Ellie said hesitantly. She disappeared into the sleeping area of the house.

    ¡°I heard what you said,¡± Nick told MacCready. ¡°Give them a moment to leave and then we can talk.¡±

    ¡°Can I have a smoke?¡± MacCready asked.

    ¡°No,¡± Nick answered. ¡°This office is officially non-smoking.¡±

    ¡°Glad to hear that,¡± Codsworth announced as he hovered into the room followed by Ellie. ¡°I guarantee you won¡¯t regret it. It will make my hard work last longer. It¡¯s good to see you again, Mr. MacCready. I read about your exploits in the paper and may I congratulate you on a job well done.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, Codsworth,¡± MacCready said.

    Codsworth and Ellie left the office. Nick found the silence with MacCready more oppressive that it should be.

    ¡°It¡¯s quiet, too quiet,¡± MacCready said.

    ¡°Agreed,¡± Nick responded. ¡°So, the job? I have a hunch as to why you¡¯re here. But I want to hear you say it to me first.¡±

    ¡°I want to hire you to find Marian,¡± MacCready said, confirming Nick¡¯s suspicions.

    ¡°Lose your sister?¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen her since you two did that job together. I¡¯m really worried about her.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s my understanding that she¡¯s an expert at the disappearing act,¡± Nick pointed out. ¡°How do you know this isn¡¯t another one of her games?¡±

    ¡°She used to do things like this sometimes when we were on the caravans,¡± MacCready admitted. ¡°Being around people was often too much for her. She would just disappear for a few days and then reappear like she was with us the whole time. But it was different then. You would catch glimpses of her sometimes. If there was a fight, she would appear, kill what you were fighting, and disappear again. And we were never near a town when she did that.¡±

    ¡°And now there isn¡¯t a trace of her?¡±

    ¡°Nothing! I¡¯m worried that she went back to the Capital Wasteland.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s so bad about that. I thought that was your home.¡±

    MacCready was getting more and more visibly agitated as they talked. Normally Nick would try to talk someone down to get them calm to get answers, but at that moment, he couldn¡¯t help but feel MacCready was hiding something from him. Nick was going to keep pushing until he found out what it was. MacCready stayed silent for a while, fidgeting and looking around like he expected to see her in the corner of the office. Suddenly the human stood up and moved to the door. He locked it and even took the time to test the knob. He then returned to his seat and faced Nick with more seriousness than Nick ever saw.

    It was still several seconds before he could talk, but finally MacCready started speaking again. ¡°If she ever finds out I told you this, she will kill me,¡± he said slowly and seriously. Nick wondered if he needed to mark her as a troublesome character in her file. ¡°She can¡¯t go back. Going back will get her killed, or kidnapped.¡±

    ¡°Normally those two are put in the other order.¡±

    ¡°Normally kidnapped is the better of the two,¡± MacCready snapped. ¡°She has a family there, a real family, not like me. They are some pretty powerful bas¡­I mean they are powerful. They didn¡¯t like¡­they didn¡¯t like that she left them. I saw people who were trying to get their favor kill people around her as if it would make her return to them.¡±

    ¡°Hancock hinted at something like that,¡± Nick admitted. ¡°He said you have scars from it.¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t just me; I was lucky. She had a girlfriend once. A ghoul. I saw her date lots of people, but most of her relationships were like her and Cait. There¡¯d be flirting, then she¡¯d get bored and forget to say hi when we got into town or something and it would fall apart in two or three visits. But this woman, she really seemed to like her. They would stay up for hours talking every time we were in Underworld.¡±

    ¡°Underworld?¡± Nick asked.

    ¡°It was a city of ghouls. Marian had lots of friends there, but we rarely visited. Until she started spending time with Zenobia. Then it seemed like we never really left. She always paid her half of the room when we visited, but normally stayed in Zenobia''s room for the night,¡± MacCready went silent for a moment. He lowered his head and started staring at the desk between them.

    Nick wasn¡¯t used to seeing MacCready showing such strong displays of emotion. Usually, he saved those for his family. Then again, Marian was his family.

    ¡°She was different then, you know,¡± MacCready started saying again. ¡°She was silly, and playful. She was always playing tricks on me. I learned how to stay on my guard in the Wasteland because of her. We got lots of good jobs while we were staying in Underworld. Most ghouls had lived long enough to not want to do caravan jobs anymore, but she would give me that open smile and point out that the ghouls have experience, and we have two-hundred years to catch up to them. She was full of those stupid sayings. I missed them.¡±

    ¡°What happened between her and Zenobia?¡± Nick asked. He had a feeling he knew where this story was going. He lived the story himself, and it was what lead him to become a synth.

    ¡°We just finished a job. I don¡¯t think it was a caravan job, I think we were clearing out mirelurks. It doesn¡¯t matter. We went home to see our friends in Underworld. They called her Tink there, you know?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard something like that,¡± Nick agreed.

    ¡°I think she had a different name in every city, she said it helped her hide. Don¡¯t know how those fuckers found her.¡±

    Nick felt an extra dose of coolant run through him. MacCready had been trying hard to minimize his swearing since he first came to the Commonwealth. He had a habit of stopping himself from swearing in the middle of a sentence. The fact he didn¡¯t seem to care this time showed how upsetting this story was for him.

    MacCready pulled out his sniper rifle and laid it on the desk. He started taking it apart and wiping down pieces. Nick would have to clean up the carbon flakes that were already covering the desk before Ellie got back. Nick waited for a long time, watching his young friend dancing around what happened years ago.

    ¡°Alex met us at the entrance,¡± he finally continued. ¡°It was obvious he had waited several days for us. Well, for her. Somehow word got out that she was dating a ghoul. Her family couldn¡¯t allow that kind of a scandal to happen. So, one of them, or maybe all of them, got a bunch of their company together and went into Underworld. They ignored the others, except for Victoria, she tried to stop them and was killed for it.¡±

    It was obvious that MacCready did not take as good care of his rifle as Marian did with hers. Maybe it was because he had been in the Commonwealth so long, he had adopted habits that Marian hadn¡¯t seen a point in adjusting to. The idea that Marian didn¡¯t want to stay suddenly hit Nick like an electric surge.

    ¡°They killed her,¡± MacCready finally blurted out. ¡°They fucking marched into Underworld and murdered her girlfriend all because she was a ghoul and she made her happy.¡±

    This was not a new story to Nick. Powerful family with one rebellious black sheep who the family tried to bring in line by any means necessary. MacCready started putting his still dirty rifle together, slowly.

    ¡°Alex had me stay in his room that night. Ah¡­Marian stayed with Lisi. None of us got any sleep. The next day she just walked out and I followed. We did some jobs together, but she was different. The sister I was used to running with was gone. A few weeks later we were at Rivet City. She told me to go my own way and left.¡± MacCready put his gun away and looked up at Nick. Tears were threatening a jailbreak from his eyes. ¡°I honestly thought she was leaving me to put a bullet in her head, and I couldn''t find a reason to stop her.¡±

    The death wish she carried with her, the way she was friendly with almost everyone but almost nothing more with anyone, the fact she seemed almost afraid to be anywhere. It all made sense suddenly. She really was suicidal, and her best friend was more willing to help her than stop her.

    ¡°Why are you telling me all of this?¡± Nick finally asked.

    ¡°Because she seemed happy when you two were doing that case together,¡± MacCready admitted. ¡°The woman who stole my hat, that was the woman who I ran caravans with. I thought she died that night she was told what happened to Zenobia. But then you two started working together, and I saw her be herself again.¡±

    Nick sat back in silence, there was no point in rushing MacCready through that emotional memory he had. He had made his decision, but rushing answers often caused problems at this stage of the job.

    ¡°Are you going to be alright, Kid?¡± Nick finally asked.

    ¡°Please, just find her,¡± was all MacCready answered.

    ¡°No,¡± Nick finally responded.

    ¡°What the he¡­what the heck?¡± MacCready snapped. ¡°I thought you two were getting along!¡±

    ¡°Say I find Marian, and she doesn¡¯t want to come back, do you expect me to drag her back?¡± Nick asked.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re not going to even try?¡± MacCready accused. ¡°Fu¡­I mean¡­no, fuck you!¡±

    The young man stood up and stormed to the door of the office. He tried opening it, forgetting it was locked. He unlocked it and left the room making sure to slam the door behind him.

    Nick wanted a cigarette, but the office was officially non-smoking. Instead, he went to the coffee pot and brewed some coffee. He poured himself a cup before going to his desk. He took out an empty file. He opened it up and placed a clean sheet of paper in it. He then wrote ¡°Case: Marian Holcombe¡¯s (AKA Tink; Real Name: Unknown) disappearance¡±.

 2-3. Balancing the Books

    The city was safest at night. The time when the Wasteland was the most dangerous. Not that the wasteland is ever safe, but the low visibility of night makes it too easy to walk into something that was minding its own business until dinner decided to serve itself.

    Conversely, Diamond City was too dangerous during the day because of its high visibility. There were too many people who could see her clearly. More people than she could see individually at a glance. It made it too easy for someone to sneak up on her.

    She still couldn¡¯t shake the feeling when the weird bald guard approached her one visit only to talk about Geiger counters and the Antebellum period. He also seemed to have known too much about her for her comfort. She was almost glad she hadn¡¯t seen him since. Maybe he died in an attack, she wasn¡¯t sure.

    She walked into the city, trailing a friend from the Capital Wasteland behind her. Another desperate person who managed to avoid the latest draft but got separated from her family on the way to the Commonwealth. Marian was already tired of that story, but Madi did help her with a meal every time she got close to her farm.

    It was past midnight, and most of the city was asleep. Marian knew Nick would still be awake. The two women stopped in front of the silent Publick Occurrences. Marian pointed Madi towards Valentine¡¯s office, like she did for so many clients before. She couldn¡¯t go with her friend now, she needed to wake Yefim so he could be sure to get a room ready. Marian sighed thinking of how many caps she was going to lose in the next few hours. Madi didn¡¯t have money, and so Marian would need to pay for room and board herself. She had no doubt her old friend would pay her back, but that didn¡¯t help her get out of debt at that moment.

    The bodyguard enjoyed the quiet of the night as she walked through the streets to the Dugout Inn. She knew she was getting close to breaking her promise with Yefim. She was supposed to visit him at least once a month to show that she was not running away from her debts. She thought about the ten caps in her pocket. That would pay for maybe a room for Mandi, it wouldn¡¯t be enough for even paying for a meal. It felt like every time she entered Diamond City; her debt grew. It was enough to make her want to avoid the city altogether.

    The place was almost as quiet as the streets. The usual bustle was gone, she was glad of it. She slipped quietly to the office where the two brothers slept. Even though they were identical, it was easy to see the difference between them. The only thing they seemed to share was a face. Their dress was different, their mannerisms were different, even how they slept seemed to be completely different. Vadim was stretched out across his sleeping mat, looking like he was trying to take up as much of the mat as physically possible. Yefim, however, was laying on his side with his head tucked under his arm. Confident in his space, but not needing to take any more than necessary.

    Marian was glad he felt the way about her caps, confident in her word, but not taking any more of her caps than she could afford. But her debt to him seemed to grow every time they talked. She knew he was going to charge her double for waking him, but Madi would need a place to sleep, and food. The bodyguard leaned down and gently touched the Russian on the shoulder.

    ¡°VADIM!¡± the more serious brother shouted as he sat up and looked around. Soon he woke up completely and looked straight at Marian before standing up himself. ¡°Oh, it is you. Do you need a room tonight?¡±

    Marian had taken a step back when he shouted at his twin. She was sure it was not unfounded. She smiled slightly at Yefim¡¯s recognition. ¡°I just need the usual setup,¡± she explained. ¡°Old friend of mine from the Capital Wasteland, so she may use a name you don¡¯t recognize.¡±

    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it

    ¡°Which name does this one use when talking about you?¡± Yafim asked.

    Marian thought for a moment. She had to remember which settlement Madi was from, and which name that settlement knew her from. ¡°Pross,¡± she finally told Yafim. ¡°And here¡¯s some caps to help with my debt.¡± She handed him all of her caps. Maybe this visit she would come out even instead of finding herself more in debt, like every other visit to Diamond City.

    ¡°It¡¯s been more than a month,¡± Yafim told her. ¡°You broke our agreement. I should charge you interest for that.¡±

    Marian suddenly felt her cage close in around her. The idea of having interest on top of the money she already owed. She would never get out of debt, never get her ring back. She would have to face the truth that she was little more than a failure. Maybe all she could do right was get herself killed, but she¡¯d been failing at even that.

    ¡°I kid, I kid,¡± Yafim said, not sounding as jovial as his brother always managed. ¡°Do not worry, I will not charge interest. I do want you to keep up your end of the deal. I don¡¯t want you leaving town with a debt.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± Marian agreed, looking away in shame. ¡°I¡¯ve just been¡­I¡¯ve been kinda needing some quiet recently.¡±

    ¡°I read the article,¡± he confirmed.

    Marian looked up suddenly.

    ¡°You weren¡¯t mentioned,¡± Yafim continued as if he didn¡¯t see that gesture. ¡°But I know you, and I know you are friends with several people in that story. I figured you were in there somewhere. Maybe by a different name?¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± Marian told him. ¡°Carmilla.¡±

    The inn keeper flinched, understanding the obscure reference and the threat behind it. ¡°I will make sure your friend is comfortable,¡± Yafim promised. He then walked over to his brother and started poking him with a dispassionate foot. ¡°Wake up, we have company who will need food.¡±

    Marian didn¡¯t have time to thank Yafim, she heard her friend calling from the lobby. She was surprised that the interview was over. Then the realization sunk in. What if Nick turned her down? Marian had seen it before, sometimes Nick thought the person was lying to him, or was being asked to help with a hopeless case. Marian knew Madi wasn¡¯t lying, and if Nick thought it was a hopeless case, he¡¯d have to explain that to Marian.

    When Marian got to her friend, Madi was sitting on a couch, crying again. So, Nick must have told her that the case was hopeless. Fine, then Marian will take the case from his stuck-up hands.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Marian said, placing a hand on her friend¡¯s shoulder, ¡°If that man is too busy to help you, then I¡¯m not.¡±

    With that, Marian breezed down the tunnel and out the door from the Inn. She felt a twinge of fear telling her to turn around and get out as she entered the Diamond City Marketplace, but she stifled that instinct and hurried to the Valentine Detective Agency.

    She slammed the door open, ¡°Valentine! Why the fuck did you turn down my friend?¡±

    Valentine wasn¡¯t there. All she saw was a depressed looking Ellie Perkins holding what looked like photographs.

    ¡°He¡¯s not here,¡± Ellie said quietly. The secretary looked up at her with tears in her eyes. She looked like she hadn¡¯t slept in days and had probably been crying for a good number of them. ¡°Marian, I think Nick¡¯s luck ran out.¡±

    ¡°Where is he?¡± Marian asked.

    ¡°There was a case about a missing kid from a settlement. It was supposed to be a simple runaway case.¡±

    ¡°Where was the kid from?¡± She asked.

    ¡°Hangman¡¯s Alley.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll find him,¡± Marian promised. ¡°Tell Yafim to take care of Madi until I bring him back.¡±

    She shut the door and hurried out of Diamond City. She could picture Yefim making notes with a red pen. She knew her debt was going to grow too big for her to handle. It may take days or even weeks to find him. And every day her debt would grow by fifty to one-hundred caps for room and board for Madi.

    That didn¡¯t matter now. The Commonwealth needed Nick Valentine. He needed to find missing people for desperate people. She wasn¡¯t sure if she could find him. She wasn¡¯t a detective, just a bodyguard, but she had to try. Hangman¡¯s Alley sounded like as good of a place as any to start looking for that infuriating man.

 2-4. Unsaid Secrets

    Hangman¡¯s Alley was obviously named for the headless hanging figure outside a door that led into the alley, but it was easy to ignore. Nick walked past the decomposing corpse, remembering how the settlement was a raider settlement until he and Nate cleared out the raiders and set the place up for decent folks to live. The idea of a family living there was very promising for the future in the synth¡¯s eyes.

    Lack of space forced Nate to become creative when he organized building up the settlement. Instead of having most of the settlement on the ground level like he usually did, this one was built with half the space devoted to crops, the rest was a series of palates and stairs connecting them in the air. It was a testament to Nate¡¯s ability to adapt to his new surroundings.

    Valentine nodded to a guard who was watching the crops and the people who tended them. The guard nodded back and went back to staring at the alley entrance. Nick was barely past the door when he heard a man call to him.

    ¡°It¡¯s about time you got here,¡± the man demanded.

    It was Rashid Collins, the father of the boy who was missing. The man had come to Nick¡¯s office three weeks ago, asking Nick to return his missing son to him. The family was an average settler family with two sons. The father ran the ammo stand in Hangman Alley. The mother, Amber Collins, was a provisioner who traveled between Hangman¡¯s Alley and Oberland Farm.

    When Rashid came to him for help, his youngest son, Davey, had gone missing. His older son, Jasper, said that he just woke up one morning and Davey wasn¡¯t there. Nick was overwhelmed with cases that needed to be closed and had to prioritize them when Rashid came through his door. Hoping that young Davey had just wandered after his mother that day he offered other avenues that may be available to the worried father and promised Rashid that he would check up on them in one month. The detective was a week early.

    Nick climbed the steps to the ammo booth. ¡°I take it he hasn¡¯t returned on his own, yet?¡± Nick asked Rashid.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s been three weeks, and still nothing,¡± the worried father bemoaned. ¡°Now will you take my case?¡±

    Nick stood in front of the booth. ¡°My rate won¡¯t change.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care,¡± said the worried father. ¡°I just want Davey safe. I¡¯ll pay anything.¡±

    A familiar song and dance that Nick had heard so often. He looked the father up and down. The man was running a booth, one that Nick remembered Nate investing in. The man had money, and he seemed like the type to pay his debts. Nick always had a soft spot for cases where kids were concerned, even if he never saw a cap, he would take the job.

    ¡°Okay,¡± the synth agreed. ¡°I¡¯ll hear you out. Would you like to talk here, or somewhere in private?¡±

    ¡°Can we talk in private?¡± the settler asked.

    ¡°There¡¯s some tables nearby from a former restaurant. We can talk there. I¡¯d like to buy some assault rounds before we go,¡± Nick told him.

    ¡°How many?¡±

    Nick wanted to buy all of them. He didn¡¯t mind the fact that Ellie had been teasing him about how he was stocking up on ammunition he couldn¡¯t use.

    She could use them.

    Ever since they worked the case with the missing caravans together, Nick had been purchasing ammunition for her gun every time he passed an ammo booth. He hoped to help keep her stocked up on ammo. If he ever saw her again.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take a box,¡± Nick said. It almost pained him to keep the amount that low. It had been two months, he had heard rumors of her kicking around the wasteland, but even the rumors were hard to substantiate as her. He had enough ammunition for a gun he didn¡¯t use to fight a large band of raiders. Maybe he was just wasting his caps. Maybe she really did go back home.

    Nick pushed that line of thinking away. He didn¡¯t want to think of her as ¡°gone¡±. Not after what MacCready told him would happen if she did go back. Instead, he gave some caps to Rashid and pocketed the 20 rounds.

    ¡°Jasper!¡± the man called to his oldest son. ¡°Watch the booth for a while!¡±

    Jasper, a boy who looked like he was in his mid-teens, came running up the steps before sliding behind the booth to replace his father. The two family members had the same face, it was obvious which parent this child took after. Nick wondered if there was a possibility of resentment, where the father didn¡¯t see himself in the younger son and showed favor to the oldest. Years of being pushed aside or being unable to live up to older child¡¯s accomplishments, even if the younger was better at said accomplishments, had been known to drive more than one child to running away. That wasn¡¯t Nick¡¯s business, though. His business was finding Davey and making sure to get him home safe.

    Rashid followed Nick down the stairs and out of Hangman¡¯s alley. The detective led the client to a nearby area with restaurant tables that overlooked the river. Nick remembered bringing Jenny to dine there once. She prattled on about her job as a social worker. It was a hard job, and it was obviously taxing on her, but when she talked about those moments where she helped someone, she glowed. Nick thought those were the moments she was the most beautiful.

    The Old Nick did those things. These were someone else¡¯s memories. Nick Valentine, the synth detective, never lived those moments. His Boston was a city that was little more than a memory of what it used to be. Just like he was little more than a memory of what the original Nick Valentine used to be.

    The two men sat down, and Nick took out the case file that had the basic information. He pulled out a blank sheet of paper to take notes on and put it next to his file. He then fished out his pen and made a show of clicking it before he was ready.

    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    ¡°I want to go over what I know before we go into more detail,¡± he began. ¡°You said your son disappeared in the middle of the night?¡±

    The father took in a breath and sighed it out before beginning. ¡°I don¡¯t know how it happened,¡± Rashid told him. ¡°It had to be out of the South entrance since the guard said he didn¡¯t see it happen. But Davey and Jasper share a pallet. Jasper said he woke up like the rest of us, but Davey wasn¡¯t there. He didn¡¯t say anything at first, Davey tends to  wander around after everyone is asleep. Sometimes he just needs to relieve himself, but sometimes he has troubles sleeping. He wanders around the outskirts, so he won¡¯t wake anyone up. Jasper thought that was what he was doing that night. So, he didn¡¯t say anything until later that day when he realized he hadn¡¯t seen Davey for several hours. Davey is a good boy Mr. Valentine, he may have ran away before, but he always came back.¡±

    Nick looked up suddenly. ¡°Ran away before?¡± he repeated.

    Rashid looked away for a bit. This was obviously something of a family secret. Nick had solved more than one case on little more than family secrets. And he had failed in more than one case because of them. He couldn¡¯t let a twelve-year-old die because of such secrets.

    ¡°Mr. Collins,¡± Nick said, calling the father¡¯s attention to him. ¡°I understand that kids can do things that embarrass their parents. I can respect that you don¡¯t want to air your family¡¯s dirty laundry to the world. But I need to know everything. Any detail may be the one I need to find Davey.¡±

    It seemed to be enough to convince the father. Rashid sighed again, but now he was able to look at Nick. ¡°Davey has a bit of a temper,¡± he explained. ¡°He¡¯s never hurt anyone. Not really. But he gets mad a lot, over little things. Sometimes he even gets destructive in his anger. I¡¯ve gotten him put on crop duty so he could take his anger out on the weeds, but that never seemed to be enough. I don¡¯t know what to do. The best we can hope for is that the rest of the settlement continues to politely pretend like nothing is happening. But his temper just keeps getting worse as he gets older.¡±

    ¡°Did he have a fit the night before?¡± Nick asked.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Rashid confirmed. ¡°He and Jasper were arguing, again. He was upset about something Jasper said and was screaming and yelling about it. I told him to calm down, but all he did was run out of the place yelling that he wouldn¡¯t come back. But he did come back two hours later. He always does.¡±

    ¡°What did you do about it?¡± Nick asked, writing his notes.

    ¡°Same thing I always did when he ran away and came back. Put him on extra duty for running away. He needs to grow up and not play these childish games. He keeps putting himself and other people in danger because of them.¡±

    Running away in a fit of rage, saying something dramatic and final. These were not unusual things for a child to do. Sometimes even a kid needed time away from a problem. Still, there was something wrong with the story. Something was missing.

    ¡°The wasteland is a dangerous place,¡± Nick started off. ¡°Does Davey ever take a weapon with him when he leaves?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Rashid told him. ¡°I¡¯m normally careful to make sure he is only around weapons when he¡¯s been in a good mood for a while. He has his ups and downs you know. If he starts showing signs of having fits, like whining or pouting, I try to make sure that he doesn¡¯t have anything on him where he may hurt someone. Jasper gave him a knife recently, but I¡¯ve never seen him use it. I think Jasper just wanted his brother to have something to protect himself with when he is having a fit, he¡¯s just that kind of a brother.¡±

    ¡°You said Jasper shared a pallet with Davey. Did anyone else see Davey before he disappeared?¡± Nick asked.

    ¡°No one remembered seeing him that night. When he¡¯s not shouting or having one of his fits, he¡¯s normally very quiet. There are times when no one notices that he isn¡¯t around. Sometimes, he ducks out of work that way. I guess everyone thought that was all that was happening.¡±

    ¡°Did you go looking for him?¡±

    ¡°Several members of the settlement helped me look around, but we didn¡¯t know where to start looking. I just don¡¯t know where he could have gone.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Nick said. ¡°I will take your case, but I need to speak to Jasper.¡±

    ¡°Why Jasper? He said he didn¡¯t know where Davey had gone.¡±

    ¡°Sometimes people have clues and don¡¯t realize they have them. I just want to ask him some questions to see if that may be the case for him. Please have him come out here.¡±

    The worried father stood up and walked back into Hangman¡¯s Alley. Nick sat back and looked out over the river while he lit a cigarette. There was something wrong with the father¡¯s story. Kids don¡¯t just run away in the Commonwealth. Not good kids with good families and nowhere to run to.

    ¡°You wanted to see me, Mr. Valentine,¡± a voice that sounded like it had dropped two octaves in the past year broke into his thoughts.

    Nick turned his head and saw Jasper again. ¡°Come, sit down,¡± Nick told him in a friendly tone. He held out his pack to the kid, ¡°Cigarette?¡±

    ¡°No, thanks,¡± Jasper said as he sat down.

    Nick pocketed the pack. He had gotten more than one kid to trust him over something as benign as a cigarette. He just hoped this kid did already trust him.

    ¡°Your father says you were the last person to see your brother before he disappeared,¡± the detective began as he pulled out a fresh sheet of paper for more notes.

    ¡°It¡¯s not my fault he¡¯s always like this,¡± Jasper shot out. ¡°I point out that he missed a weed, or that he did something wrong, and next thing you know, he¡¯s throwing one of his fits and running away. The big baby. He just needs to grow a thicker skin.¡±

    Nick wrote as quickly as he could to keep up with Jasper¡¯s words. ¡°That¡¯s all very interesting,¡± Nick said. ¡°But I don¡¯t care about fault. I was hoping you knew something about where he would have ran away to. Did he say anything about a group that would take him in or anything?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Jasper said. ¡°He¡¯s been interested in that one place near Boston Commons. The one with all of the skeletons in it. We¡¯re not supposed to go there, but he always does. Dad always punishes him when he finds out that he goes there, but he always goes anyway. He likes to listen to the Silver Shroud stuff and there¡¯s a radio in there.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, kid,¡± Nick said. ¡°I think that will help me out a lot. I¡¯ll let you get back to your chores.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll bring him home, won¡¯t you?¡± Jasper said as he stood up.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do my best,¡± Nick promised as he continued working on his notes.

    Jasper turned the corner and went back to helping his dad at the ammo booth. Nick still couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that there was something that wasn¡¯t right, but he couldn¡¯t put his finger on what. It was a family secret alright, but a deep one. The type of secret that the family is so used to keeping, that they forgot about it. Davey was twelve, old enough to know the secrets, but too young to know why they are kept. Maybe that¡¯s why he ran away, he learned a secret that was too big for him, and no one bothered to explain why he was supposed to keep it.

    Nick sat back and looked out over the river again. The city was still beautiful, but a different beautiful. He remembered the lights being so bright that it was hard to tell the difference between day and night. He couldn¡¯t remember what he ate that night he was here with Jenny, or what was said. He couldn¡¯t even remember the name of the restaurant. He just remembered how Old Nick felt like the luckiest man in the world as he stared at her.

    The synth put out his cigarette before closing his file. He put it away and got up to start walking toward the Commons. He instinctively felt in his pocket for the box of ammunition as if he was worried that pocket would have sprung a hole in the past few minutes. He remembered how Old Nick had the same paranoia for a box with different contents. The box he held now didn¡¯t have a ring in it, she wasn¡¯t Jenny, and he wasn¡¯t Old Nick either. The worst difference was, Old Nick was told when Jenny died, and he may not get that closure for her fate.

 2-5. Torture

    It took longer to get to Hangman¡¯s Alley than it should. It shouldn¡¯t have taken four hours to get there. Marian knew where it was, enough people had pointed it out to her since she first arrived in the Commonwealth, but finding it was still a bitch. She had circled around the same area three times before she happened to see some people playing in the dirt as she passed the alley for the fourth time.

    She slowed down enough to face the people. She should have been scared, she should have wanted to turn around and go back. Instead, she was still frustrated enough from trying to find the place that she didn¡¯t care if she had to fight a band of raiders at that moment.

    One of the settlers who was tending to a crop looked at her. The person didn¡¯t bother to stand up but continued to weed the dirt around the carrot.

    ¡°Help you?¡± she asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m looking for someone,¡± Marian responded as she walked into the alley.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t we all?¡± the settler replied.

    ¡°I believe he¡¯s been here,¡± she continued.

    ¡°Look, if you¡¯ve been robbed by your boyfriend and are looking to get your money back, go talk to Nick Valentine. Otherwise, stay out of my carrots.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s who I am looking for,¡± Marian corrected.

    ¡°He¡¯s over in Diamond City. I¡¯d tell you to get lost, but I think you are.¡±

    Marian stood there for a moment, dumbfounded. Did he not come here? Was Ellie wrong? She was a bodyguard, not a detective, she didn¡¯t know where start looking if Nick never came here. She was out of her lane and needed to get back into hers. But she made a promise and was going to keep it.

    The bodyguard was trying to decide what to do when she heard a voice call out from the makeshift wall further inside the alley.

    ¡°Oh my god!¡± the voice announced. ¡°Dunya Rasumihin! I can¡¯t believe it¡¯s you, I¡¯m so glad you made it here from The Capital Wasteland. But you look hungry, come, there¡¯s food for you. Did I hear right that you are looking for someone? Nick Valentine you said? Is he that robot in a trench coat? He came by several weeks ago. Mr. Collins hired him to find his missing boy. Tragic that. Well, here¡¯s some food. I¡¯ll take you to see Mr. Collins after you finish eating.¡±

    The entire time the owner of the voice talked she was also moving. She went from running from the door in the wall, to wrapping an arm around Marian and guiding her back through the door, to sitting her in a seat near a firepit and handing her a bowl of vegetable soup.

    Marian was hungry. She had planned on eating when she settled into the living area she stayed in when she was near Diamond City. She also planned on sleeping. Both of those plans had been delayed by the news Ellie gave her. Now she found herself eating vegetable soup, trying to remember who it was who gave her the soup and who was indebted to who at that moment.

    Someone who¡¯s life she saved was the safe bet. She normally demanded free food from people who owed her their life. She saw a meal for a life as an equal trade, most other people didn¡¯t and often demanded to feed her for the rest of her life. Was this woman one of those? She¡¯s known people who feel like they owe her for other reasons.

    There was one family who insisted that she visit them while they feed her and give her a place to sleep in exchange for her to read books to them. She never saw that as a fair trade, but they insisted that she made the greater sacrifice. When they asked her to call them by familial terms like ¡°mom¡± and ¡°dad¡±, she walked away and never revisited them. That was years ago, they should be bitter against how she treated them by now.

    ¡°Where¡¯s mom, Kaylee?¡± she asked the oldest daughter of the family.

    Kaylee went quiet. A young woman only a few years younger than Marian. Probably married by now, probably has enough kids to keep her house as loud and full as Marian remembered her parents having.

    ¡°They didn¡¯t make it,¡± she finally said, looking away. ¡°Most of us tried to get out after Tanya was drafted. The Brotherhood of Steel didn¡¯t like the idea of losing a farming family as successful as us. Mom and dad were old, they couldn¡¯t run like the rest of us could. At least¡­at least they didn¡¯t have to walk through the wasteland with the rest of us. At least they didn¡¯t have to watch everyone else get eaten by centaurs, or attacked by deathclaws or¡­¡± Kaylee broke off, unable to finish talking.

    Dunya stood up and gently placed her hand on Kaylee¡¯s shoulder. She should have helped them leave the Capital Wasteland. She could have snuck them out, one at a time, to a safe location and then walked them all North. Kaylee was from a large family. She had six brothers and sisters, but there was always a place at the table for Dunya.

    She needed to get herself out of debt from the Bobrov Brothers. She needed to get back to the Capital Wasteland. She needed to save as many friends as she could from other monsters.

    ¡°I¡¯m so, so, sorry,¡± Dunya finally said.

    Kaylee was quiet, perhaps for the first time since Dunya met her when she wasn¡¯t reading to the family. She remembered Kaylee was good with brahmin, she would be a boon to this settlement, but she will be lost without her family. Dunya hoped Kaylee will find a new family.

    ¡°I promised to have you talk to Mr. Collins,¡± Kaylee finally said. ¡°He¡¯s in charge of the ammo booth. He¡¯s really nice. He has a nice family. Mrs. Collins is a provisioner, so she¡¯s always gone, but Mr. Collins is good with his sons. Well, as good as you can be with a boy like Davey.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Davey?¡± Marian asked.

    ¡°He¡¯s a really nice boy, and really smart, but he gets angry really easy. His dad does what he can to get him to stop, but Davey just gets angry all the time over small things, too. Now he¡¯s run away, and his dad had to hire a detective to find him. Everyone is helping Jasper right now. Poor kid is probably blaming himself. Jasper is his big brother. He¡¯s the one who first noticed that Davey was missing.¡±

    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.

    Dunya remembered how she got angry all the time. She was always punished for getting angry, but she couldn¡¯t help it, no matter what she did. She also ran away a lot when she was a kid. Someone always found her and brought her back. She would be given extra duties as punishment. She remembered how Christopher would follow her around while she tried to focus on those duties. He would keep reminding her why she was being punished and pointing out how it seemed to always happen. She didn¡¯t remember the things he said to her, she just remembered how she always felt when he was around. She couldn¡¯t get angry; it was her fault for running away in the first place.

    ¡°Has Davey¡¯s temper been calm lately?¡± Dunya asked.

    ¡°I think so, I¡¯ve only been here for a few weeks. To tell the truth, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve seen the temper everyone talks about. He and Jasper seem to get along well also. They would run off together to do the kind of things boys do when they are away from adults. You know how kids always need to be away from adults. Especially at their age.¡±

    Dunya took a moment to breath and remember that was the past, she didn¡¯t have to deal with Christopher anymore. But the parallels were painful. ¡°Instead of speaking to Mr. Collins, can I speak to Jasper instead?¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± Kaylee answered, ¡°he¡¯s over there.¡±

    She pointed at a teenager who was hurrying down some steps from the sales booths. Dunya wished she could run up those steps to buy some much needed ammo, but she gave all her caps to Yefim just a few hours ago. Instead, she walked up the boy.

    ¡°Jasper Collins?¡± she asked.

    ¡°What¡¯s it to you?¡± Jasper responded.

    ¡°Name¡¯s Dunya Rasumihin,¡± she introduced herself. ¡°Nick Valentine¡¯s partner. I was wondering if you can answer some follow up questions for me.¡±

    ¡°Look, everything I had to say about Davey, I told your partner. Now bug off, I have work to do for my dad.¡±

    ¡°I must insist that we talk. I can talk with you here, but I think you¡¯d rather speak with me privately.¡±

    ¡°What are you getting at? I told your partner everything!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m willing to believe you answered all of his questions, but I don¡¯t think you told him everything,¡± Dunya gambled. ¡°I am willing to bet you didn¡¯t tell him what you asked him to do the night before he ran away. How many times did he say ¡®no¡¯ before you threatened him?¡±

    Jasper¡¯s face went pale. Dunya¡¯s gamble worked. It worked better than she hoped for. She spent nights growing up believing that Christopher would kill her if he thought he could get away with it. Jasper at least had something of a conscience. It would make the work easier for her.

    ¡°We can talk by the waterfront,¡± Jasper finally said before walking out the South end of the settlement. The kid looked scared enough to cry.

    Dunya had to remind herself that this wasn¡¯t Christopher. That he wasn¡¯t going to hurt her the way Christopher always did. Davey was a different matter, but she could cross that bridge when she came to it.

    The two of the sat down at a table that looked like the rubble had been moved recently. Some rubble even lay on the ground next to the table. Dunya took a seat that faced the river. It looked very relaxing. She tried to imagine what the city must have looked like to the people who lived there before the bombs dropped. The lights at night must have made the river gorgeous.

    Keeping up the lie of being a detective, Dunya turned her focus back on Jasper. He fidgeted in his chair, looking like he wanted to be anywhere but there. She would rather let that kid stew in his guilt, but time was a resource that she had to use as sparingly as she did with anything else she had.

    ¡°It¡¯s hard being a teenager, isn¡¯t Jasper,¡± Dunya began. ¡°All of those hormones, and no guidance on what to do with them. It¡¯s hard, I know it. Heck, everyone who has ever been a teenager knows how hard it is to have an increase of hormones that they never had to deal with before. So, you go with someone who you¡¯ve been dominating for years, how long has he been fawning for your approval Jasper?¡±

    Jasper looked away. The exact amount of time wasn¡¯t what was important.

    ¡°Your parents tell themselves that what you¡¯ve been doing is just sibling rivalry. Tit-for-tat if you would. Problem is, the tat is always shot down. If Davey ever stepped out of line, even by an inch, you, or your parents, would remind him of his place. Wouldn¡¯t you?¡±

    Dunya didn¡¯t need to see Jasper¡¯s discomfort to know she was on the right path. She could relate to Davey, even if she never met him. She was taking pleasure in toying with Jasper¡¯s guilt.

    ¡°I can tell you don¡¯t want Davey hurt, but you would like him to just go away,¡± she continued. ¡°Problem is, he can¡¯t go anywhere. He¡¯s too young, and you¡¯re too young. But he did leave, didn¡¯t he? He got tired of trying to make you happy. I know what he had been doing to make you happy, and if anyone else found out, you would be in a lot of trouble, wouldn¡¯t you?¡±

    Would he? Dunya never told anyone about what Christopher did. She was too afraid of what he would do to her. She didn¡¯t even tell Peter, but he couldn¡¯t have protected her anymore by then. All she could do was hold onto their pact for hope.

    ¡°What do you want?¡± Jasper asked. Maybe she went a little too far, but someone needed to protect Davey. Jasper¡¯s eyes were watering at this point. His guilt was bigger than his hatred. ¡°I had Davey¡­you know¡­it felt good having him¡­do that to me¡­the day before he disappeared. But I never¡­I never put it in him. Not anything but his mouth. He was always the good kid, always everyone¡¯s favorite. I work ten times harder than him, but everything always came so easy. I hate him, I really do. But I don¡¯t want him to die. I just wanted him to know he isn¡¯t as great as he thinks he is.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve been wearing him down for years,¡± Dunya explained. ¡°The relationship you two have has been solely his responsibility, and you¡¯ve done everything you can to make it hard for him. That¡¯s why he keeps getting angry. That¡¯s why he keeps running away. That¡¯s why he keeps hurting himself. Because he can¡¯t get anyone to see that you¡¯ve been hurting him, and he feels like he¡¯s nothing more than a failure because of it. What you did that day, may not have been out of the ordinary for you two, but it was the last he could take.¡±

    Jasper was crying now. Dunya was hoping that he did care about Theo enough to fear more for his little brother¡¯s safety than his own at that moment. It didn¡¯t matter what Jasper¡¯s motivation was, as long as he was scared enough to tell her what she needed to know.

    ¡°I want you to tell me where Davey goes when he needs to get away from you. I know he has a place, and I know you know where that is. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve chased him down there more than once and brought him home so you could avoid getting in trouble if he did really run away this time. Where is that?¡±

    ¡°The Boylston Club, over by the Commons,¡± Jasper admitted. ¡°He liked listening to the radio there.¡±

    ¡°Where you two there the day before?¡± Dunya asked.

    ¡°No, we were in the underpass,¡± Jasper admitted.

    ¡°Thank you, Jasper,¡± she said, letting go of her vindication, ¡°that¡¯s all I need to know.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not¡­you¡¯re not going to tell anyone?¡± Jasper asked standing up.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t decided,¡± Dunya admitted. ¡°One thing I will tell you. If you¡¯re not careful, then eventually Davey is going to run away into that river there. I¡¯m sure he¡¯s already thought about it.¡±

    Jasper¡¯s eyes widened with fear. Rather it was the idea of his brother dying, or the idea of his parents turning his dead brother into a sinless saint, Dunya didn¡¯t know or care. The point was, he needed to know how easy it was for someone who is trying to disappear from a bad situation to do so in a more permanent way than just running out a door.

    The teenager wiped her face with his sleeve, trying to hide his tears. Then he turned into the alley to continue helping his dad. Dunya stood up and walked around the buildings towards the Boston Commons. She was several weeks behind Nick Valentine and had a lot of catching up to do.

 2-6. The Exclusive Resting Place

    The Boylston Club was not what it used to be. Once a place for the local elite to rub elbows, now it was a final resting place for that very elite.

    Nick gave up trying to identify any of the remains. He wasn¡¯t there to walk down memory lane, nor was he there to identify 200-year-old corpses. He was there to find a hopefully living kid. He instead moseyed around the club, trying to find signs that Davey had been there.

    Nick helped himself to a cigar that had been left abandoned for all the years since its owner decided to ¡°drink the good stuff¡±. He pocketed the cigar for later. He would enjoy it after he closed the case.

    He remembered how this club was the place to be, it was where the richest men in Boston rubbed elbows. At $500,000 annual dues, it would be hard for anyone other than the richest men in the city to join. He remembered how if anyone from that club ended up in his jail back when he was a beat cop, they would be out in less than half an hour for a crime most people would be rotting away on for at least a year. Funny how men and boys who acted so tough as they used their money as a shield, couldn¡¯t last more than a few days once that shield became useless.

    The synth wondered what he would have done if he was in the same situation as these men. Would he have joined them, or would he have the drive to continue living? He knew what he decided to do when he woke up one day in this changed world, but he was disoriented and confused. The original Nick¡¯s memories were uploaded days before the war started, and the synth had no idea what he was when he woke up. By the time he had figured out his surroundings and confirmed he was not dreaming, he had adjusted to the world enough to be able to work with it.

    Sometimes, Nick wondered what happened to his predecessor. Did he survive the bombs? Was he able to continue in the destroyed world? Help a community start up and create a new life. Find someone who could mean as much to him as Jenny had and start a family? Nick did occasionally see someone who looked just enough like the face he used to see in the mirror that he couldn¡¯t help but wonder.

    Or did he eventually find Jenny at the bottom of a bottle?

    The synth did try to find his predecessor once. He spent days poring over every document written within 100 years after the bombs fell that he could find. He never found anything that even hinted that Nick Valentine existed, let alone rather he survived the initial explosions.

    Nick eventually walked to the bar, leaving the gentlemen where they had chosen to die. He turned on the radio and listened to Travis talk about the news with his usual overconfidence. The man¡¯s information was woefully inadequate compared to how it was when Nate was topside. When Nate was running around, everything was about him. How he took out the gunners. How he aided the Brotherhood of Steel. How he rescued Nick Valentine.

    The detective leaned back against the bar, took out a cigarette and lit it. He didn¡¯t really need to smoke, it probably did clog up his air filters, but it made him feel connected with the man he once was. It¡¯s not that he didn¡¯t like being a synth, it had its advantages and disadvantages, it¡¯s just he never asked to be one. Just like he never asked to be tossed out on his ear when the Institute was done torturing him.

    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    ¡°The latest rumor in the streets is that the Mystery Woman is at it again,¡± Travis announced. ¡°This time, as the story goes, a family of refugees got cornered by a yao guai. Just as they thought they were done for, none other than the Mystery Woman appeared. The story goes she killed the beast with one shot. The family reported that she led them safely to Kingsport Lighthouse and before they could thank her for her help, she disappeared like she was never there. Could the Mystery Woman be related to the Stranger? We may never know.¡±

    So, Marian was in the Kingsport Lighthouse area? Nick felt a dose of coolant wash over him. she was alright. The detective was still kicking himself over letting her walk away when he did. He knew she wasn¡¯t okay. He knew she was dealing with some bad trauma. He read what they did to her on that terminal. Yet when the case was closed, she left him at the gates of Diamond City, and he watched her return to the Wasteland.

    After talking with MacCready, Nick couldn¡¯t help but share his fear that she had returned to The Capital Wasteland to die. When his mind would wander to her, he sometimes feared that she had put a bullet in her head. Nick had seen people he thought would never do such a thing give in to trauma. Even Old Nick had started wondering about how the barrel of his gun would taste after Jenny was killed. The world gave Old Nick all the space he thought he needed when he was a danger to himself. Why did Nick the Synth think it was okay to give Marian all the space she needed when she was in the same situation?

    The song ¡°Worry, Worry, Worry¡± started playing. Nick couldn¡¯t help but smile at the irony. He silently promised himself to find her as soon as this case was finished. He would help her the rest of the way through her trauma, even if that meant having her live in his house. The place may be cramped for three people, but they would find some way to work it out. Marian deserved that much.

    Nick grabbed the radio dial and started turning it. He wished he could listen for more rumors about Marian, but he was on a case and needed to focus on that. The dial slowly turned all the way to one end, then he turned it all the way back to the other. Diamond City Radio was playing, as was the Classic Music station, and Radio Freedom. But Nick couldn¡¯t find the Silver Shroud.

    The dial rested back on Diamond City Radio. Jasper said Davey liked listening to the Silver Shroud on this radio. But the radio couldn¡¯t pick it up. Nick thought of when he ran around with Nate. Nate liked listening to the Silver Shroud, too. The range for the Silver Shroud was very short, but Nate would turn it on whenever he was in range. Which was normally halfway through the Commons. The other end of the Commons could get the station, but Nate never got it on the far side of the Commons.

    Nick put out the stub of a cigarette in an ashtray that hadn¡¯t been used for over 200 years. Jasper said this was where Davey was always going to. Boston Commons was a long way from Hangman Alley for a kid to not even get to listen to the Silver Shroud. Maybe this was as close as he dared to get to Goodneighbor. If the kid no longer fears being punished, why would he stop at the Commons? Why not listen to the show with the man who loved the Shroud so much that he would play episodes to share his love with the world?

    It was a long shot, but Nick didn¡¯t have much else to go on at that moment. It wouldn¡¯t be the first case solved on dumb luck. It was worth the try. The detective walked out of the room, leaving the members of the club in their self-chosen crypt.

 2-7. Radio

    The smell of dry rot assaulted Dunya¡¯s nose as she stepped out of the elevator. She walked down the carpeted hall in the well-lit club. She glanced at the pool table as she passed it and turned her attention to the main room of the club.

    Several skeletons graced the chairs that they had died in. Some had fallen out of their chairs, probably in their death throws, and still sat on the floor. The wine bottles filled with rat poison showed what had killed them. Was this a mass murder, or a mass suicide? Marian couldn¡¯t believe that people would continue drinking wine after the first person died. Then she thought of how she would kill a dozen people with wine, she would have encouraged a toast, downed a safe glass of wine, and watched as everyone else died.

    Still, the bottles were marked that they had poison. Someone would have noticed before the toast. This had to be mass suicide.

    It didn¡¯t matter. These people died long before she was born, they won¡¯t become any less dead any time either. She had to focus on finding Nick. She had a lot of catching up to do.

    The sound of music came from the bar area. Marian turned her attention and her body towards the bar and made her way behind the counter, ignoring the skeleton that was draped over it. She reached the radio playing ¡°It¡¯s a Man¡±.

    Dunya pulled her backpack off and placed it on the floor, then laid Faenus against it. She reached into the main pocket and pulled a book out of a compartment. The book was hardback with a simple blue cover and no words on the outside to denote a title. She reached into another pocket near the front of the backpack and pulled out a pen. After opening the book, using the ribbon bookmark that showed where she left off, she laid the book down on the counter. The page she looked down on had a name neatly written on every line that she created years ago meticulously using a ruler and a pencil.

    She took a moment looking at the list of names. Each one was a reminder of how she had failed someone. Now it felt like she was failing in a different location. How did anyone trust her with their lives? Some days it felt like there were more names in her conscience than names of people she could freely forget.

    One at a time, she wrote the names of every member of the Appleton family. Leaving out only Kaylee¡¯s name. She even took a moment to write in Tanya¡¯s name, knowing she would not live long after being drafted.

    ¡°Dunya Appleton,¡± the mourner said out loud, trying the name out one last time.

    They would have adopted her. They would have taken her in and loved her as if their mother gave birth to her, and she helped raise the children as an oldest sister would have. She was an adult when she met them, but they were willing to become the family she had abandoned. She had already learned how dangerous it was to be around her by then. She couldn¡¯t let eight people die because they were nice to her. Instead of putting eight names in her book, she was able to only put seven down.

    No, that wasn¡¯t it. It was because she believed that if she agreed to their offer, they would realize they made a mistake. They would get to know her for the monster she really was and would hate her for it. She didn¡¯t want to disappoint them. She didn¡¯t want to argue with them as they would try to convince her she was wrong. Instead, she left, hoping they would learn to hate her without her having to feel the results of that hate.

    She put her writing tools away, took a tato out, and closed the backpack up. She nibbled on her meal as she looked around herself. Where was the kid? Why did he leave this place?

    The song came to an end and the overconfident DJ started talking. ¡°And now for the latest news,¡± he stated. ¡°Rumor has it that a group of ghouls from out of town have moved into The Crater House. Apparently, these ghouls have traveled here several weeks ago from The Capital Wasteland and were staying in Quincy until they got enough resources to set up their own settlement. I say good luck to you, and welcome to the neighborhood. Speaking of neighborhood. It¡¯s ¡°Good Neighbor¡± by Magnolia.¡±

    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    So here friends have settled in The Crater House. Dunya was glad to hear they were safe but couldn¡¯t help but cringe at how they would fuss over her if she ever visited them. She knew where The Crater House was, she had visited Kingsport Lighthouse before. She knew that her friends were living over an irradiated lake and were probably very comfortable there.

    A scary thought passed through Dunya¡¯s mind. She knew a hostile group of The Children of Atom, had moved in there. Did Hancock have them cleared out? Did he risk the lives of several of his guards just to fulfill a promise to her? Worse yet, was he trying to decrease the population of his city in preparation for the population boom that was coming with the increase of refugees?

    Dunya put the thought out of her head. These were things she was trained to consider when she was a child, but she didn¡¯t have the authority to do anything with the considerations now that she was an adult. Mayors had to make hard decisions, and sometimes it came down to deciding who lives and who dies when you can¡¯t save everyone. Maybe that was why he did what he did when he tricked her, he couldn¡¯t save everyone, so he was willing to sacrifice a friendship to save lives.

    The bodyguard decided to focus on finding Davey and by extension Valentine. She looked around, trying to think of how to tell if they were there. Davey wasn¡¯t there at this moment, but that didn¡¯t surprise her. There was no food, no viable way to spend more than a few hours in this room. She thought about what she would have done as a child trying to get away from Christopher.

    She would have come into this room, maybe have a few spots to hide if he was following her. After he gave up, she would sneak out to a different hiding spot. But to where? Jasper said Davey liked listening to the Silver Shroud. But the Silver Shroud wasn¡¯t playing. The radio was on the wrong station.

    Dunya touched the dial on the radio and slowly spun the knob, she listened as the needle cycled through the frequencies, but she only heard three stations. The one from Diamond City, the Minutemen Station, and the Classic Radio Station. She wasn¡¯t sure where that frequency was from, and there was never an announcer who spoke. All she knew was that she liked listening to the melodious tunes on occasion.

    There was no Silver Shroud station in the Boylston Club. Why would Jasper have thought there was? It also still doesn¡¯t explain if Valentine had come looking for him either. Dunya stopped wondering if he had when she realized she had finished putting the radio back on the Diamond City Station. The exact station that was actively playing when she entered the club.

    She turned around, and of course there was an ashtray right next to where her book was when she was writing in it. There was also a single snubbed cigarette in the tray. She went up to the tray and leaned down looking closely at the cigarette. It had been burned down to the butt. The butt was dented like it had been pressed between a pair of lips but there was no saliva on the butt showing that the mouth that it was in would have been dry. Even ghouls have saliva. Dunya learned that when she watched a vivisection as a teenager.

    She leaned in and smelled the cigarette. There was a faint hint of burnt tobacco to it. The ember that burned it was long dead, but not nearly as long as the skeletons in the room. It was most likely burned some weeks ago. Most likely by Valentine himself. So, where would Theo go? And where would Valentine follow him to?

    Magnolia¡¯s voice ended and the song changed once again. This time the music chance to ¡°Sixty Minute Man¡±. A song Dunya could imagine Hancock singing to seduce someone into his bed. And then it hit her. She had only seen people in Goodneighbor listening to the Silver Shroud. She couldn¡¯t think of a time when she had heard the radio show outside the city.

    She could picture herself as a child, hiding from her brother. After he got frustrated with her and left, she would change hiding places. What better place to go to than where her favorite show would have been? Jasper wouldn¡¯t know to look for him there, he was convinced this was always Davey¡¯s last stop. But part of hiding was being unpredictable to the person searching for you. Davey had been misdirecting Jasper for his own safety, but still couldn¡¯t help but give Jasper hints.

    He was hiding in the Boylston Club, but not to listen to Silver Shroud, but to wait until the danger was gone. Then he left the Boylston Club, to listen to the Silver Shroud. Davey had gone to Goodneighbor, most likely to be part of the Silver Shroud¡¯s story.

    ¡°Come on, Malta,¡± Marian said to the bear strapped to the outside of her backpack as she slung it over her shoulders.

    She picked up Faenus and left the bar. The skeletons can enjoy the music. She needed to find out who was playing the Silver Shroud. She needed to talk to them. Marian needed to find out if they knew where Nick Valentine was.

 2-8. Responsible for Others

    Goodneighbor, lowest place in the Commonwealth, and Nick Valentine was rolling through the city. He didn¡¯t visit the city often. He didn¡¯t like the place; despite the friends he had living in it. Truth was, he felt dirty by the amount of crime and corruption that existed in the city. Hancock loved it, so Nick knew it wasn¡¯t going to change anytime soon.

    If he could, he would never visit the city and leave the rats to feed on themselves. But his job brought him around often enough that the city of filth had become like a home away from home. Rather he wanted it to be or not.

    Before he got to the front gate, he saw people he recognized as members of the city working construction with some members of the Neighborhood Watch standing guard wielding their submachine guns. It looked almost like they were trying to wall the Fallen Skybridge in. A single bird was perched on the construction, watching their progress. The synth walked past them, whatever they were doing was Hancock¡¯s business, not his. He saw the bright neon lights welcoming visitors to the city and entered the gates himself.

    ¡°You smell that, that¡¯s the smell of freedom,¡± one of the guards said.

    Nick kept his opinion of what freedom smelled like to himself. Instead, he walked to Kill or be Killed and bought a box of 5.56 ammo. He then made his way through the city until he reached the Memory Den. He entered the spacious renovated theater.

    ¡°Nick Valentine,¡± Irma called out from her lounger, ¡°it¡¯s been too long. I thought you didn¡¯t care about me anymore.¡±

    ¡°Irma,¡± Nick said walking to the stage that she waited on, ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s possible for me to ever stop thinking about you.¡±

    ¡°You always were an old flirt,¡± she responded. ¡°Are you here on a case?¡±

    ¡°I am, actually,¡± Nick admitted. ¡°A runaway child. I believe he may have come here to see Mr. Connolly. Can I see him?¡±

    ¡°Oh, you mean that sweet boy who was here the other day?¡± Irma cooed, ¡°Poor thing seemed so scared and just wanted to talk to Kent. I gave him some food and took care of him until Kent came out of his pod. He told me he was trying to get away from his brother. I hope he¡¯s not in trouble.¡±

    ¡°So do I,¡± Nick agreed. ¡°Is Connolly able to have guests now?¡±

    ¡°He just came out of his pod a few minutes ago. He should be finished cleaning up. Why don¡¯t you go say ¡®hi¡¯?¡±

    Nick waved his gratitude to Irma and went to Kent¡¯s room. He walked in to see the childish ghoul sitting next to his radio, listening to a holotape that was on a permanent loop.

    ¡°Hey, Irma, I didn¡¯t know the pod would be ready so soon,¡± Kent said without looking up.

    ¡°It¡¯s not,¡± Nick corrected.

    Kent looked up and saw Nick¡¯s face. The ghoul stood up and backed himself into the table he was sitting at.

    ¡°Hey, look Valentine, I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re here, but I didn¡¯t do it,¡± Kent said.

    ¡°Calm down Connolly,¡± Nick reassured him. ¡°You¡¯re not in trouble. I¡¯m hoping you can help me with a case.¡±

    Kent visibly calmed down and sat back in his chair. ¡°That¡¯s good, sorry for panicking like that, Nick. It¡¯s just, normally when you¡¯re in Goodneighbor, you¡¯re out for trouble.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s reasonable,¡± Nick agreed. ¡°But I¡¯m here looking for a kid named Davey. I believe he visited you recently. Do you remember him?¡±

    Kent¡¯s face lit up at the memory. Thank god the ghoul had a poor poker face, for a ghoul. ¡°Oh, yeah, I remember him. He was a great kid. He came here and we talked about the Silver Shroud. He asked me if I had more episodes than the ones I play. But I don¡¯t. I wish I did though. Oh, that would be great. To play all four-hundred and nineteen episodes, plus the Christmas special. Too bad the show didn¡¯t have a chance to wrap up before the bombs dropped, though. Did you know there was an episode where the Shroud adopted a kid?¡±

    ¡°I did not know that,¡± Nick said as he lit a cigarette.

    ¡°Oh yeah. It was episode one-hundred twenty-three. The kid was originally supposed to be a sidekick named the Copper Cloak, but the writing team changed mid-storyline, and the idea of the Copper Cloak was scrapped. It would have been fun though, seeing the Silver Shroud with a sidekick. Can you imagine?¡±

    Nick was feeling like he was losing control of the conversation. He knew that if he let him, Kent could ramble on for hours about the Silver Shroud. That was time he needed to find Davey. ¡°Do you know where Davey went?¡±

    ¡°After I told him about the episodes I had and didn¡¯t have, I told him about how the Shroud was here last year. How he was helping clean up Goodneighbor and was trying to find his son. Davey seemed interested. He asked me where the Shroud is now. So, I told him how the Shroud is now part of the Institute, but no one knows how to get in. I remember telling him that the entrance had something to do with the C. I. T. Ruins. He may have gone there.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± Nick said, trying not to react. Super Mutants had moved back into the C. I. T. Ruins. Damn things were worse than radroaches. Nick was worried that this case may not have a happy ending. ¡°Thanks for the tip. I¡¯ll let the kid know you enjoyed his visit.¡± The detective turned and walked toward the door.

    ¡°Say ¡®hi¡¯ to the Shroud for me if you see him,¡± Kent called after him.

    Nick waved a hand and left the room. He quietly closed the door leaving Kent to while his time doing what he does when he¡¯s not in the memory pods.

    ¡°Thanks for the help, Sweetheart,¡± Nick called to Irma.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be a stranger, Nick,¡± she called back. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be on a case to visit.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind,¡± he responded and walked through the building. He snubbed his cigarette out at the ticket booth before leaving the theater all together.

    He wanted to run toward the C. I. T. Ruins, he could only hope the kid was still safe. But that would be suicide. He needed to prepare. And he needed to take care of something personal as well. First, he will worry about Davey, then he will worry about his own personal problems.

    The synth walked into the Third Rail. He nodded at Ham as he entered, he was going to walk right past the bouncer, but Ham decided to speak up.

    ¡°Hey, Valentine,¡± the well-dressed ghoul called. ¡°Haven¡¯t seen Halcombe around lately. Is she doing okay?¡±

    A question Nick had been asking himself for weeks. For some reason it surprised him more than it should that she made friends with Ham. One more ghoul who cared about her. Did that woman run around the Commonwealth making sure to get to know every ghoul personally? That thought made Nick think that perhaps, she was at The Slog. He would have to check it out the first chance he got. He could only hope she was doing okay.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Nick responded. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen her recently myself.¡±

    Nick was going to just keep walking. He didn¡¯t like being in the Third Rail, and the sooner he was out, the happier he would be. Ham reached out and placed a strong hand on Nick¡¯s chest stopping him. Nick turned to make eye contact. The thin ghoul wasn¡¯t much to look at as a bouncer, but Nick knew that if he wanted to, he could do some damage.

    ¡°Look, I know you two don¡¯t have the best history, but she¡¯s a good girl. She cares, and that means a lot to a ghoul. Don¡¯t let her get hurt.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been my understanding that her career has been based on surviving bad situations, and not getting hurt,¡± Nick pointed out. ¡°I don¡¯t see how her health and safety when I¡¯m not around is my responsibility.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not,¡± Ham said. ¡°But she needs someone, and you¡¯re really the only person who would be able to look out for her.¡±

    Guilt rushed through Nick. He knew she was too willful for her own good, and too suicidal. MacCready couldn¡¯t protect her from herself, she could outwit him long enough to dodge into danger while he was still figuring out the trick. Hancock wasn¡¯t mobile enough to physically stay with her, he was too busy with the mysterious project he was working on with his city. Cait was the worst babysitter in the world unless there was something in it for her. None of her other friends were good enough fighters to be able to help her with her job. Nick had to admit to himself, he was the only one who could protect her from herself, and he didn¡¯t even try.

    ¡°If I see her, I¡¯ll let her know you¡¯re concern,¡± Nick said, brushing off the ghoul and trying to brush off his own emotions.

    He walked down the stairs, listening to Magnolia singing one of her beautiful jazz tunes. It sounded like a new one. Magnolia was the only good part of this accursed place. He was about to turn and walk straight to the VIP lounge, but he saw that Whitechapel Charlie had two of his three eyes pointed straight at him. He knew he had to acknowledge the Mr. Handy before going where he wanted to.

    Charlie hovered over to Nick. ¡°So, Mr. Valentine, are you here to order something, or just cause problems in my bar?¡± The robot asked while cleaning a glass using two of his arms and preparing a drink with two more.

    ¡°I guess that depends on you,¡± Nick accused as he lit a cigarette. ¡°Do you have any bodies in the back room that I¡¯m not supposed to know about, today?¡±

    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you give me a description so I can say the answer is no,¡± Charlie responded.

    Typical Charlie. The robot was shadier than a Renaissance artist¡¯s palette. Sometimes it amazed Nick how few robots he actually got along with. An irony that never escaped him.

    ¡°I¡¯m looking for a kid, about thirteen, cinnamon skin tone, probably staring at everything he sees,¡± Nick explained.

    ¡°Someone like that wouldn¡¯t survive around here very long,¡± Charlie said.

    ¡°He was at the Memory Den,¡± Nick explained. ¡°I¡¯m hoping he didn¡¯t stop here before he left town.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t say he has,¡± Charlie said. ¡°I can safely say there is no reason for you to check the backroom.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re all heart,¡± Nick said as he walked away from the bar and towards the VIP lounge.

    MacCready was sitting at a couch, nursing a bottle, talking to a young woman. Nick recognized her as Knock Knock. MacCready¡¯s childhood friend. MacCready was chuckling at something she had said. The girl was putting on a good face, but Nick could tell she was still damaged. It was hard getting through the emotional struggle torture can put a person through. It was even harder in these times when few people knew anything about psychology, let alone used it to help others.

    The young companion noticed Nick as the synth entered the room. ¡°Valentine,¡± he said. It wasn¡¯t hostile, but it was short. He must still be upset about Nick¡¯s decision not to take his case.

    ¡°Don¡¯t act like I¡¯m some sort of monster, kid,¡± Nick said. ¡°I¡¯m here to hire you for a job.¡±

    ¡°Did you finally decide to find ¡­Marian?¡± MacCready asked. He paused before saying her name, almost like he was trying to remember it.

    It wasn¡¯t the first time Nick saw him pause before saying her name. He wondered what name MacCready knew her by. He decided to let that secret rest between MacCready and Marian, or who the hell she was today.

    ¡°I¡¯m looking for a kid,¡± Nick explained. ¡°I have reason to believe he got himself tangled up with some super mutants. I¡¯m wanting to hire you so we can clear the place out and make sure that it¡¯s a dead end.¡±

    ¡°Knock Knock and Knick Knack are still dealing with everything,¡± MacCready said. ¡°I don¡¯t think I can leave them long enough to go running around the Commonwealth with you, Nick.¡±

    ¡°You never refused a job before. Are you sure you can afford it?¡±

    ¡°You never left my sister to fend for herself before!¡± MacCready snapped back. ¡°I wanted to hire you! I would have paid perfectly good caps that I can¡¯t afford to find her. Instead, you flatly turned me down. Why the f¡­I mean why should I help you?¡±

    Nick moved over to the couch across from MacCready and Knock Knock and sat down. He knew he had to make good and explain his motivations. He would have rather had kept his motivations as his pet project. He had imagined letting her return to her brother after he found her and helped her get better. Instead, he had to explain it all to MacCready, and face the truth himself.

    ¡°Look, I know I turned you down, and under almost any other circumstance I would have taken the job. But it wasn¡¯t your job to hire me for. It was mine. It was my fault she disappeared, and it would have compounded the fault if I took your money.¡±

    ¡°How was it your fault?¡± Knock Knock asked. She was a real pretty girl; Nick hadn¡¯t noticed that before when he was helping rescue her. Nick hoped she was smart enough not to get corrupted or killed by Goodneighbor. At least not until she was well enough to leave the place all together.

    ¡°She was my partner. I knew she wasn¡¯t dealing well with what happened to her during the case, and I should have looked out for her and taken care of her. But instead, I let her go back out into The Wasteland like nothing had happened.¡±

    Knock Knock shivered a little. She seemed to fold in on herself. Nick tried to be delicate while talking about the torture both women had dealt with, but it was an inescapable fact. Nick took time after the survivors were rescued to read the terminal entries. Nick saw the entry about Knock Knock. He knew things were worse for Knock Knock than they were for Marian and lasted a lot longer than the few hours Marian had to endure. Apparently, the bastards thought it was fun to force the twins to do things with each other. Sometimes, they were lucky enough to only be forced to hurt each other.

    ¡°I can¡¯t imagine wanting to go back out there,¡± she said.

    ¡°She isn¡¯t like that,¡± MacCready explained. ¡°¡­Marian is afraid of people. She always has been. She just kinda endures because she has to if she wants to survive. When things get bad though,¡± MacCready went silent for a moment. ¡°Sometimes, she would give me whatever I could trade, and let me go into a city alone to get supplies, while she slept outside. More than once, she would clear out a nest of super mutants near Rivet City and wait for me there. She doesn¡¯t like seeing people hurt, but I think she thinks no one else feels the same way.¡±

    There was a painful silence that hung between the three of them. MacCready with his memories, Knock Knock with her trauma, and Nick with his guilt. Nick was about to talk, when Knock Knock broke up the silence.

    ¡°Why did you hang out with her?¡± she asked.

    ¡°What?¡± MacCready responded.

    ¡°You were never sentimental like that in Little Lamplight. Especially not for someone who had never been in our city. I don¡¯t get it.¡±

    ¡°Do you remember that woman who would sometimes bring back kids who said they were captured by slavers? The one who never said anything, and barely even looked at me?¡±

    ¡°Is that her?¡± Knock Knock asked. She seemed so excited at the thought that she had seen Marian before. Nick wondered if she was a celebrity in The Capital Wasteland.

    ¡°It is,¡± MacCready continued. ¡°The day I left Little Lamplight, I went to Big Town, like everyone else. But there was a caravan outside, recruiting guards. I saw her there. I guess I wanted to know what kind of person she was, being she always was helping us, but never really even talking to us, let alone asking for anything. So, I just joined the caravan and never even entered Big Town.¡±

    Nick could understand that desire, especially from a kid who saw his hero suddenly accessible for the first time in his life. Most kids in that position learn why they are told to never meet their heroes, Nick wondered if MacCready was disappointed at how human she was in the end.

    ¡°I am looking for her,¡± he explained quietly. ¡°After you left my office, I opened a case and have been looking for her. My problem is that I barely have any leads outside of rumors that may or may not be her, and she is very good at hiding. I will find her, but I can¡¯t let my other cases languish in the meantime. Please understand that.¡±

    MacCready turned his attention back to Nick. The now grown child mayor finished off his drink and placed the empty bottle on the table. He was buying time, and Nick let him.

    ¡°If you were talking to her, she would negotiate an exchange of favors,¡± MacCready answered. ¡°I¡¯ve seen her do it so many times. I also saw that they usually don¡¯t work. Most people don¡¯t care enough to stick to promises if there¡¯s no one forcing them to stick to it. Here¡¯s what I want. I want double our usual rate, and I want her to be your next case. Nothing else but her after this.¡±

    ¡°Deal,¡± Nick said. He would eat the caps, but MacCready was good at his job, and Nick wanted to be able to hire him again in the future. ¡°But you pay for your own expenses. That includes your food, medicine and any hotels you want to stay in.¡±

    ¡°I can live with that,¡± MacCready said.

    ¡°Good, because that¡¯s all you¡¯re going to get,¡± Nick insisted. ¡°Go ahead and get ready. I have to talk to Hancock about something. Meet me at his house.¡±

    The synth stood up and walked out of the lounge. He listened to Magnolia singing her ¡°Good Neighbor¡± tune as he passed through the main lobby and up the stairs.

    ¡°Remember what I told you,¡± Ham muttered as he passed the bouncer.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that,¡± Nick said. It was going to be hard for him to forget it.

    He exited the former subway and walked around the same building until he was entering the main house. Nick climbed even more stairs to get to Hancock¡¯s office. The door was open, with Fahrenheit lounging on a couch and Hancock talking to her. Nick let himself into the room. Hancock looked up and gave him a ghoulish smile.

    ¡°Nick! It¡¯s good to see you again. Come on in and close the door.¡± The mayor called out.

    Fahrenheit stood up and moved to a corner of the office, lighting a cigarette as soon as she got there. The door closed behind Nick before he had a chance to turn around. Even for a drug addict, Hancock ran a tight ship.

    ¡°Take a seat,¡± Hancock said as he sat in the same place Fahrenheit was in moments before. ¡°What brings you to my home?¡±

    Nick smiled at the warm welcome from Hancock and sat on the couch opposite the mayor. ¡°What brings me to Goodneighbor is a case. What brings me to this office is Marian Halcombe,¡± Nick clarified.

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t those two be the same reason?¡± Hancock asked lighting a cigarette before handing the pack to Nick.

    The synth accepted the pack and lit one up for himself. ¡°MacCready seems to think they should. But I have a backlog of cases right now. Normally when that happens, I try to focus on the ones that seem like I can solve them in a short amount of time, or if it seems like the missing person¡¯s life may be in danger. Marian doesn¡¯t fill either of those requirements.¡±

    ¡°Then why are you here about her?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m hoping she¡¯ll turn up on her own,¡± Nick explained. ¡°I have been hearing rumors of a ¡®Mystery Woman¡¯ on the radio, but nothing definite. No one who can identify her by name is adding to the rumors. And, well, I¡¯m worried about her.¡±

    Hancock was quiet for a moment. He drew on his cigarette and breathed out the smoke. ¡°It¡¯s enough to make me want to go back to those drug addled stupors I used to live in,¡± he finally admitted.

    ¡°Don¡¯t, I don¡¯t want to worry about you too.¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen her since that case I had you two worked on together,¡± Hancock said. ¡°My spies have reported she has visited Diamond City twice. She¡¯s been trying to pay off a debt she has there. When she¡¯s not there, my spies can¡¯t find her.¡±

    ¡°You have spies watching her?¡± Nick asked. He didn¡¯t know why he was surprised. Hancock had spies watching everyone of interest. He knew Hancock had spies checking on him often as well. Still, somehow Nick hadn¡¯t considered her as important to the Commonwealth. At least, not as important as Hancock seemed to think she was.

    ¡°I want to make sure she¡¯s alright,¡± the ghoul explained. ¡°Three people we¡¯ve saved from the cult have already taken their own lives. I don¡¯t want Marian to join those numbers.¡±

    Nick was silent for a moment. Suddenly, she did seem to be in danger. More danger than Nick had accounted for. Somehow, even though he knew suicide was a possibility, he never wanted to accept that she would do it. Not until now.

    ¡°If you wanted to rub it in my face that I failed my partner, congratulations,¡± Nick said flatly. ¡°I know I shouldn¡¯t have let her stay out in The Wasteland when she was that way. I heard it from Ellie, I heard it from MacCready, and now I¡¯m hearing it from you.¡±

    ¡°What were you supposed to do with her? Tie her to a chair and force her to get better? If she wanted to go back out into The Wasteland, there was nothing you could do to stop her. I have spies looking out for her, but if she wanted to end things, there¡¯s nothing any of us can do to stop her.¡±

    ¡°You sound sure that she¡¯s still alive,¡± Nick pointed out. ¡°Three people have already ended things and they had someone to watch out for them. What makes you so sure she hasn¡¯t?¡±

    ¡°She wants to die a hero,¡± Hancock explained. ¡°Most people who want to be heroes I will kill myself before they get someone else hurt, but it¡¯s different for her. She doesn¡¯t want the praise or the recognition most people trying to heroes go for. She wants to die, but she wants it to have meaning. She thinks if someone else gets hurt, the meaning is lost. Suicide also strips that death of all meaning. I don¡¯t think she¡¯s there yet. At least I hope she isn¡¯t.¡±

    Nick thought about Hancock¡¯s words for a moment. That¡¯s why she was willing to put herself in harms way. Why she tells people she won¡¯t die for an idiot. Nick tried thinking of her behavior patterns, he tried figuring out what she could consider ¡°dying a hero¡±. There had to be a definition, or a set of rules, at least in her mind.

    ¡°I promised MacCready to make her into my next case,¡± Nick told Hancock. ¡°I¡¯ll swing by after I open her case to see if she¡¯s made an appearance.¡±

    There was a knock at the door, and a guard looked into the room. ¡°MacCready is here to see Nick,¡± the ghoul crooned.

    ¡°I better get going,¡± Nick said putting out his cigarette before standing up. ¡°If she comes back, tie her to a chair until I can come by and force her to get better.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t promise she won¡¯t get out of the bonds,¡± Hancock teased. ¡°But I¡¯ll do what I can for her until then.¡±

    Nick exited the room to join MacCready. He needed to focus on his current case, not his next one. He needed to get to the C. I. T. ruins and see if Davey was still alive. The sooner he found Davey, the sooner he could start looking for Marian. The sooner he found either of them, the more likely they would both be alive.

 2-9. Memory Lies

    The sound of construction was audible from several blocks away. Marian approached Goodneighbor to see construction workers building a wall near the skybridge. Three birds were sitting on top, one looking straight at Marian. Several guards wandered around with submachine guns ready for a fight. Marian knew several of the members of the Watch who were standing around. They were the most aggressive members of the watch and were probably itching for a raider attack.

    Hancock must have taken her suggestion to expand the city in order to allow more residents to live there. Including the skybridge was a stroke of genius, it would assist in expanding the city vertically as well as horizontally. That will allow for even more new residents, or maybe even some crops, opening the possibility of Goodneighbor being more self-sufficient if they ever needed to barricade the city. Marian hoped that it would never happen, but that kind of preparation can save the city.

    She walked past the construction, keeping her distance from all the people who she knew were looking directly at her, and entered the city. She stood at the entrance; she wasn¡¯t prepared for the number of people. She hadn¡¯t seen so many people since Valentine closed the case they worked on.

    Don¡¯t show fear.

    ¡°Hey, sweety!¡± a rough feminine voice called out.

    Marian looked around and saw Daisy waving her over to the store. The counterfeit detective made her way over to Daisy¡¯s Discounts, aware of where every individual around her was. She soon stood in front of the booth where the ghoul sold her wears. Behind her, a young man was installing shelves into the back wall.

    Daisy smiled. ¡°Glad to see you again,¡± she said. ¡°Rumor had it you might be dead.¡± Daisy passed some potato crisps over to her.

    Marian accepted the proffered food readily and tore the seal off before consuming the contents. ¡°Nope, haven¡¯t succeeded in dying yet,¡± she said between chips. ¡°I see you¡¯re upgrading your shop.¡±

    ¡°Knick Knack insists that I get some shelving. I keep telling him there isn¡¯t much point right now. But I guess he wants to have something more to do than stand next to me all day.¡±

    So that was Knick Knack. Marian hadn¡¯t met any of the other hostages after the rescue. Hancock insisted on keeping her in the house in the alley until he finished taking care of the others. He barely even bothered saying hi to her after she was no longer useful. She should probably keep her promise to visit him since she was visiting his city, but he might have a job for her. One she didn¡¯t have time for.

    ¡°Why isn¡¯t there a point?¡± she asked.

    ¡°With the city expanding, this shop will no longer be viewable at the entrance,¡± Daisy explained. ¡°Hancock wants to keep KL-E-O near the new entrance and has offered to let me expand my shop into Kill or be Killed¡¯s current location. I figure I will have Knick Knack trained as an apprentice by then, so I jumped on it. I didn¡¯t see you enter with a client, so I¡¯m wondering what brings you to Goodneighbor today.¡±

    ¡°Just, thinking about things,¡± Marian said looking away. She didn¡¯t need to go into detail. Daisy didn¡¯t need to know Nick was missing. ¡°To be honest, I was thinking about those Silver Shroud episodes that everyone around here listens to, that doesn¡¯t seem to exist anywhere else. I was wondering, why is that?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because the show is transmitted here,¡± Daisy explained. ¡°The person in charge is Kent Connolly. He lives over in the Memory Den.¡±

    ¡°I think I¡¯ve heard some guards talk about him. Isn¡¯t he addicted to the pods?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid so. He¡¯s a good person, but he took things harder than most after the war. Being kicked out of Diamond City didn¡¯t do much to help him either. Now he just lives in that fantasy world of the Silver Shroud. Poor guy.¡±

    Marian was quiet for a moment, chewing on her crisps. She couldn¡¯t help but relate to him. She had taken things too hard. Even now, it was obvious the other hostages were getting on with their lives, but she was isolating herself in the wasteland. She should be able to walk back into a settlement. She should be working on her reputation to get jobs, and maybe even some caps. Instead, she was barely able to stand in front of Daisy without fearing everyone else, even if no one had any reason to hurt her.

    ¡°I wonder if he¡¯d be willing to make some new episodes,¡± Marian said. ¡°I¡¯m getting tired of listening to the same story line over and over.¡±

    ¡°You can talk to him. He may be willing to do that; he needs something to do when he¡¯s not in a pod. But you will have to do all the leg work.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m used to that,¡± Marian responded putting the empty crisp container back on the counter for Daisy to dispose of. ¡°Thanks for the food.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be a stranger,¡± Daisy responded.

    Marian wandered over to the Memory Den. She stayed close to the Old State House. The last thing she wanted was for Hancock to look out over his balcony and see that she was snubbing him. The last thing she needed was for him to cut her off and leave her to fend for herself.

    She stood next to Hancock¡¯s house for a bit, gathering up her courage to walk through the open area between his house and the Memory Den. She then moved through that area, trying to seem as casual as she could. There was nothing to be afraid of, but she was still afraid.

    She finally got to the large doors in front of the Den and moved swiftly inside. She wandered through a twisting hallway until she found herself in a large room. The memory pods looked a lot like the mind pods she had seen in the Capital Wasteland. There were two on either side. The two on the right were occupied. Beyond them, there was a place where the floor raised two or three feet. On that area was a woman reclining on a lounge chair, looking at a television.

    ¡°It¡¯s more interesting if you come inside,¡± the woman called out in a sultry voice. The kind of voice that said she knew how to get people to want to do what she wanted. Even Marian found herself drawn to that voice. She wondered if that woman was as experienced as she sounded, and if she would show off some of that experience.

    Marian walked up to the woman, feeling like a kid who was caught somewhere where kids weren¡¯t allowed. She tried measuring up this woman, but she could tell, she was already behind on that front.

    ¡°You don¡¯t look like someone who is out to remember your past,¡± she purred. ¡°You look more like someone who would want to forget. Why are you here?¡±

    Marian tried to pull herself together. She was supposed to be a detective. She was supposed to be looking for Nick. She was stand-in Nick, and already, she was being torn to pieces by a few words.

    ¡°I heard that the Silver Shroud is played here. I was wanting to talk to the guy who puts them on,¡± she explained.

    ¡°Cut the crap, honey,¡± the older woman said. ¡°Your gun isn¡¯t the kind that an innocent Settler would be carrying around. You¡¯re either here looking for trouble, or you¡¯re trying to start trouble. I don¡¯t need that in my place. Why don¡¯t you tell me why you¡¯re really here, or leave with your dignity intact?¡±

    Marian looked away for a second. There was so much around the room, it was easy to get distracted. But she needed to find Nick, and this woman was between her and someone who may know where he is.

    ¡°I¡¯m Matilda Prior, Nick Valentine¡¯s partner. I¡¯m trying to catch up to him, but I¡¯m not sure where to go,¡± she said. ¡°I believe he came here and I¡¯m hoping the guy who runs the Silver Shroud show can tell me where he went.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± the woman purred. Matilda was starting to feel like a mouse under the lioness¡¯ gaze. ¡°My name is Irma. I¡¯m an old friend of your ¡®partner¡¯, why hadn¡¯t he told me about you before?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Probably because I¡¯m not very good, and he¡¯s hoping I¡¯ll just go away. We got two jobs at about the same time. Mine was supposed to only take about a day, and I would catch up, and well, I¡¯m sure you can tell how long it really took.¡±

    ¡°I can see that. If you¡¯re really Nick Valentine¡¯s partner, then you¡¯re a friend of mine as well. I¡¯m more than willing to help you get a hold of the person who Nick talked to. Problem is, he¡¯s in a memory pod right now. You can¡¯t get to him.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± Matilda¡¯s heart dropped. She was already behind Nick. The fact he didn¡¯t need to slow down to eat and sleep only meant that he was constantly getting farther from her. Now she had to wait an indefinite time to find out where to go next. At this rate, Nick would be dead before she found him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there is a way to talk to him. Do you know how memory pods can be hooked up so multiple people can share a memory or experience?¡± Irma asked.

    Matilda remembered in the stories about the Lone Wanderer, something similar had happened to her. ¡°I have heard of something like that. I have never looked into it enough to confirm it.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s very true,¡± Irma confirmed. ¡°We have a special pod. One that will help you talk to Kent. That way you can get the information you need, and Kent won¡¯t need to even leave his pod. What do you say?¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Matilda said. ¡°Anything.¡±

    Irma slid out of her lounge and stood straight up. Everything about this woman was elegant. Matilda was jealous. Old friend of Nick¡¯s indeed. Matilda suspected it was more like ¡°old flame¡±. Irma was sexy and classy. She was beautiful and graceful. She was everything Matilda was not. She was perfect for Nick.

    ¡°This way,¡± Irma cooed and lead Matilda to a door behind an open curtain.

    Matilda followed her down some stairs. She could have sworn she heard a pneumatic hiss behind her as she started walking down the stairs. It didn¡¯t matter, probably one of the two other people ending their time in the pod. She needed to focus on Nick.

    Irma led Matilda into a smaller, but still spacious, room with two memory pods. There was another woman there in a lab coat. Her skin was darker than Irma¡¯s, her short hair was a beautiful black.

    ¡°What is this?¡± the other woman said.

    ¡°My business partner,¡± Irma introduced. ¡°Doctor Amari. This here is Matilda Prior.¡±

    Matilda waved.

    ¡°She¡¯s looking for Nick Valentine. I told her that we could set her up with a memory pod to help her. I¡¯m sure you can work your magic to help Nick.¡±

    ¡°Of¡­of course,¡± Dr. Amari said. ¡°Just lay in that pod over there, and I will get things ready. Irma will give me the details.¡±

    Matilda unloaded her backpack and Faenus near a couch. She worried about those items being left unguarded, but still, she needed to talk to Kent Connolly. She turned and climbed into an open pod. The lid lowered, she saw a screen, and then the world changed.

    It wasn¡¯t supposed to happen this way. This wasn¡¯t what was supposed to happen. She was supposed to watch a platoon fight. See a strategy in action and come home to write a report about it. Instead, she spent three days watching a platoon slowly self-destruct. Now she was sitting in a hiding place, watching a platoon of bodies, and a raider¡¯s den of bodies, wondering what to do.

    Night was coming. More raiders could be coming. Ants and centaurs could be coming. If she was lucky, a slaver would find her. She would get collared. Then father would find out where she was, he and mother would get a company, maybe even a battalion together and come rescue her. Luck didn¡¯t look like something she had a lot of today. She wasn¡¯t very special.

    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.

    She was getting hungry. She had eaten all of her food, maybe one of the bodies had something she could eat. She started to move from her hiding spot, until she heard footsteps. She then crawled back into the hole that she was hiding in, waiting to see what would kill her. She pulled out the knife Christopher gave her. She wasn¡¯t allowed a gun, but Christopher gave her a knife. Said she couldn¡¯t shoot her face off with it. It was dull, and small, but it will have to do. She hoped he would teach her how to sharpen the knife when she got home.

    A ghoul wandered into the area. It looked like it was once a woman. But now it was just a ghoul. The thing started pawing at the bodies of the men and women of her platoon. She was insulted. It was bad enough they died, but now not only were they being raided, but by a Thing! She clinched her teeth; she was going to kill the Thing. She would go home, and tell her family what she did, and they will be proud of her. Father would be proud of her. She will finally do something more than ¡°achieve expectations.¡±

    Just as she was about to rush out of her hole, the ghoul turned to her. Its dead eyes looked straight into hers. It saw her! It was going to eat her!

    ¡°I know you¡¯re there,¡± It said. ¡°You might as well come out.¡±

    She was scared. She found herself pushing herself against the back of the hole. There was nowhere else to hide. It wanted to eat her.

    ¡°Look, girly, I¡¯m not coming to get you. You can stay in there for all I care, but I thought you¡¯d like some food and a safe place to sleep.¡±

    It went back to pawing at the bodies of one of the men who were part of her platoon. It pocketed his weapon and was stripping him of all of possessions. When it grabbed his holotag, she had to do something.

    ¡°Stop!¡± she called, moving out of her hiding place.

    ¡°So, you decided I wasn¡¯t so bad,¡± it said.

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch that,¡± she continued. ¡°You can have everything else but leave the holotags.¡±

    It looked at her. She pulled out her own, she showed them to it.

    ¡°They need to keep their ho-lo-tags,¡± she said slowly. ¡°So, when they are found, their bodies can be iden-ti-fied.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not stupid,¡± it said. ¡°And I can hear you fine.¡±

    ¡°I thought your brain was rotting.¡±

    ¡°You stupid kid, that was for feral ghouls. Didn¡¯t your fancy schooling teach you the difference?¡±

    ¡°My fancy¡­.?¡± She stopped talking. ¡°How do you know what kind of schooling I got?¡±

    ¡°I can tell what you are. Fine, I¡¯ll leave the holotags. But I¡¯ll take everything else. A girl gotta eat.¡±

    ¡°Are you going to eat¡­?¡± She looked down. She was afraid of the answer. Maybe it will kill her first.

    It looked up at her. They were silent for a moment. ¡°What? No! What the fuck are you taught about ghouls, girl?¡±

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t taught that they SWEAR so much!¡±

    ¡°Listen, girly. Ghouls don¡¯t eat people. At least, not if they haven¡¯t gone feral. We¡¯re just like you. Only ugly, and we live longer. I can tell you have never met someone like me before. So, don¡¯t believe everything you¡¯re taught by people who don¡¯t know what they¡¯re talking about.¡±

    ¡°The best scientist¡­¡±

    ¡°Blah, blah, blah. They may be scientists, but they don¡¯t spend any time talking to the people they tell you to hate. So, they do their research, find that there is a reason to hate someone like me, and call it a day.¡±

    She was quiet. She was taught by the best scientists in NCR. This thing didn¡¯t seem to care.

    It moved to another body and started stripping it. She didn¡¯t know how long this would go on for. She needed to do some work herself. She went to one of the bodies and took a holotag.

    ¡°I thought I couldn¡¯t do that,¡± It said.

    ¡°One stays with the body,¡± she said. ¡°I need one to prove that they died. No one would believe me if I don¡¯t prove it. I wish I knew the coordinates here, but no one told me where we are.¡±

    ¡°That sounds like bad teaching,¡± it said. ¡°Not telling everyone where they are.¡±

    ¡°They said that it wasn¡¯t my job. I probably wouldn¡¯t have understood anyway. I don¡¯t know how to mark this place; I was told not to worry about it.¡±

    ¡°It sounds like your fancy schooling was lacking in what you need.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that, my brothers all know this stuff. It¡¯s just that¡­ I¡¯m not supposed to be out in the field. I¡¯m supposed to be a strategist. Helping figure out how to make the best decisions on a big scale. Knowing exactly how many people to send into a location to take out a death claw with the least number of casualties. Things like¡­that.¡±

    ¡°Sounds interesting. Come on girly, it¡¯s getting late. I have some iguana-on-a-stick and Nuka-cola at my place. I¡¯ll walk you home in the morning.¡±

    She followed it. They were at its house. The house was small, it looked like someone made six giant boards into a box, cut out a door, and called it a house. There was soup cooking outside. It put some soup into a bowl and gave it to her.

    ¡°You may enjoy some rad scorpion better than iguana,¡± it said.

    She took the soup and started drinking it. It tasted like it had brahmin cream. It was not good food. She would have been eating better back with her family, but she was hungry. It got another bowl for itself and gave her a Nuka-cola.

    ¡°What do you talk about during meals?¡± It said.

    ¡°Mostly the adults talk, kids don¡¯t have much to add to the conversation. But the other day, I was able to help my father find a new way to secure a building.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    ¡°No, his real strategists showed me how that wouldn¡¯t do any good, and I was told not to waste my father¡¯s time anymore.¡±

    ¡°Is that all your family talks about, is killing and strategy?¡±

    ¡°Sometimes we talk about mechanics. My little brother, William, is supposed to be a great mechanic. He even fixed a radio once. But mother took it away and gave it to her troops, said we didn¡¯t need the distraction from our studies.¡±

    ¡°Does your family ever talk about books?¡±

    ¡°Like Sun Tzu, and Caesar, and Plutarch?¡±

    ¡°I was thinking more fiction. Like E. B. White, and Mark Twain.¡±

    ¡°Not really. Father and mother say that stuff won¡¯t help us promote the family. We are supposed to do everything we can for the rest of the family. Reading a book for fun doesn¡¯t help.¡±

    ¡°But sending a kid out into the wasteland to watch a group of people die does? How old are you? Ten?¡±

    ¡°Twelve! I was learning strategy, it¡¯s just that they weren¡¯t supposed to die. But the leader was new and couldn¡¯t keep the team together. They had been fighting each other since yesterday. Jones even threw the radio off a cliff.¡±

    ¡°Looks like you learned something,¡± it said. ¡°I think reading a book might help you more than you think. The stuff you read gives you rules, but fiction will help you understand how to apply them in this imperfect world.¡±

    It got up and took her bowl from her. It put them in a larger bowl full of water, and then it walked into the box-house. It came out with a book.

    ¡°Here, I think you might enjoy this. I used to write in a journal a lot when I was your age. Maybe you might like doing that some yourself. That way you can keep your thoughts hidden from anyone who wouldn¡¯t understand. Go ahead, take it.¡±

    She did and looked down at a blue notebook.

    ¡°Go ahead and sleep, I will clean up. I¡¯ll take you home in the morning.¡±

    She went to bed. The next morning the ghoul gently shook her awake. She got up and they went to the outpost her father was in charge of. A soldier went to get father.

    ¡°Maybe I should get going,¡± the ghoul said.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t, father will want to thank you. He¡¯ll see you aren¡¯t all bad. Maybe he will even start letting ghouls in.¡±

    The ghoul stayed.

    Father came out, he looked happy. He wasn¡¯t smiling, but he never smiled. He walked up to them. He would see that everything about ghouls was wrong. That they are nice. They deserve to be treated nice. He would thank her for finding his princess, and everything would be better.

    ¡°Child, come here,¡± he ordered.

    She marched to him and saluted.

    ¡°What did you bring here?¡±

    ¡°She saved me, father. She brought me here. I would have died with the platoon if she did not rescue me.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± He walked past her. He was going to thank the ghoul. He was going to thank the ghoul.

    She remained standing at attention.

    ¡°Then I would like to thank you, for bringing my daughter home safely.¡±

    The sound of the laser was heard. She did an about-face and saw the ghoul laying on the ground. Blood was around her.

    ¡°No! Why did you do that? Why did you kill her?¡±

    ¡°I rewarded it by putting a monster out of its misery. You aren¡¯t crying, are you? I know you aren¡¯t crying in front of my soldiers! If you are, you will be doing pushups until you stop crying.¡±

    She wiped her face and stood as straight as she could.

    ¡°Good, now go inside. Since you¡¯re the only survivor, you will have to do the debrief. I will have the trash picked up.¡±

    Matilda saw a screen, and the pod suddenly opened. She rolled out of the pod and onto her hands and knees. She was unsure how she got out of the pod, but it didn¡¯t matter at that moment. She was finally out.

    A familiar voice shouted near the back of the room. She looked up, and saw the back of Hancock¡¯s coat and hat, he was facing Dr Amari and Irma. His posture showed he was not happy. The women looked more chagrined than scared.

    She felt some strong hands move under her arms and help her stand up. She accepted the help as she got to her feet. It was Fahrenheit who was holding her up.

    ¡°Take her home. I¡¯ll be there as soon as I finish up here,¡± Hancock ordered.

    ¡°Yes boss,¡± Fahrenheit responded and helped her out of the Memory Den and into the open air.

    Marian needed to talk to Connolly, she still needed to find Nick. But at that moment she just wanted out of that place. She wanted to forget everything that machine forced her to remember. Fahrenheit led her to the alley and to the house where they staged the search for the caravans from.

    ¡°You still have your key?¡± Fahrenheit asked.

    Marian pulled out her key and opened the door. They went into the basement and waited for Hancock.

    They didn¡¯t wait long; he must have been on their heels. The ghoul burst into the basement, looking like he was still as mad as he was when he was in the Memory Den.

    ¡°What the hell did you think you were doing? Getting into a memory pod like that? Are you trying to get yourself killed? Didn¡¯t I tell you what this place is like for people with histories like yours? But you still needed to get into a fucking memory pod? What happened?¡±

    Marian was silent. Memories of her childhood were still fresh and raw. It felt almost like when father would yell at her for not predicting what Christopher would do to stop her from achieving her mission, so she never was prepared for the unexpected. Excuses weren¡¯t allowed to her, and that was all that was floating through her head at that moment.

    ¡°Hey, wait up, it¡¯s not her fault,¡± a playful voice said from the stairs. A man wearing shades came down the steps with a laid-back attitude. His hawkish features reminded her of the Diamond City guard she spoke to who knew too much about her.

    ¡°I appreciate what you did, Windowlicker, but that doesn¡¯t excuse the fact that she put herself in danger in my town,¡± Hancock snapped.

    ¡°The fact that Nick Valentine is missing, and she thought she was being giving a direct link to talk to someone who can get her pointed in the right direction does!¡± Windowlicker snapped back. ¡°I was there, I saw what happened. She was tricked. Plain and Simple.¡±

    Hancock snarled at Windowlicker. It was almost like he was contemplating going feral on the bald man. Then the ghoul let out a sigh and turned back to Marian.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have yelled at you like that. It¡¯s just that everyone has been worried about you for weeks, me included. Then when you finally come home, you don¡¯t even bother to talk to me. I thought we had something.¡±

    Marian started looking at Hancock¡¯s boots. There was nothing she could say to him. Nothing that could make her actions right.

    ¡°Can you two leave us alone for a minute?¡± Hancock asked.

    Fahrenheit and Windowlicker left the building, the door clicking close told Marian that she and Hancock were alone.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for yelling at you like that,¡± Hancock said. ¡°I forgot that there are some residual effects from being in a memory pod. Especially when they are turned off suddenly. I talked to Irma and Dr. Amari. They are on probation for what they did. What they did to you wasn¡¯t right.¡±

    ¡°Why did they do it?¡± Marian asked, still staring at Hancock¡¯s boots.

    ¡°Nick has a history with the mafia around here. Usually a bad history. Irma thought you might have been a hit man hired to find him. That¡¯s why they got you into that pod. They were hoping to hold you until they could figure out what to do and protect Nick.¡±

    ¡°So, she was just protecting Nick,¡± Marian responded. ¡°It was my fault. I chose to get into it. I could tell there was a history between them, she seemed like the type Nick would go for. But I did it anyway.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Hancock barked.

    Marian looked up, meeting his black eyes. ¡°I got into the pod! I let them do what they wanted!¡±

    ¡°You agreed to get into a pod to communicate with someone who may be able to lead you to Nick, not to relive your worst memory. You didn¡¯t consent to that. You were coerced to getting into the pod to save Nick. If you didn¡¯t, you would have had to wait hours to see Kent. They had no right to lie to you like that.¡±

    ¡°I should never have let myself be vulnerable,¡± Marian said.

    Hancock walked up to Marian and place a hand on her shoulder. Didn¡¯t he know what happens to ghouls who get close to her?

    ¡°Hey, kiddo, it¡¯s okay. You needed to trust someone to help you find Nick, and you didn¡¯t know he had a history with Irma,¡± Hancock crooned. ¡°But why didn¡¯t you come get me and let me know what you were doing. I would have helped you find him. You wouldn¡¯t have had to worry about being stabbed in the back with me around.¡±

    ¡°I was¡­afraid,¡± Marian forced herself to say. ¡°I know I had been away for a while, and saw the construction, and I was worried you had a job for me, when I really needed to find Nick. He¡¯s been missing for weeks. I can¡¯t catch up to him. He knows how to do this stuff, and I don¡¯t. He doesn¡¯t need to eat or sleep. If I¡¯m lucky, I¡¯ll just look stupid following him all the way back to Diamond City, three months late.¡±

    Hancock was silent for a bit. ¡°For someone who doesn¡¯t know what they¡¯re doing, you¡¯re doing a good job,¡± he finally said. ¡°Nick came by here about two weeks ago. He hired your brother to work on a case with him.¡±

    ¡°He was trying to find a kid,¡± Marian elaborated.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I just know he came by my office and left with MacCready. If he hired Mac, then he is expecting danger. That¡¯s normally his way when he hires a backup gun.¡±

    ¡°So, I have two weeks to make up for. I can catch up to him!¡± Marian started getting ready to run past Hancock and out the door, but he placed both hands on her shoulders and held her back.

    ¡°Not so fast,¡± he ordered. ¡°It¡¯s getting late. I don¡¯t want you going out alone. If it¡¯s dangerous for Nick, it¡¯ll be dangerous for you. I want you to stay here for the night. At least to rest up and have some food. I wouldn¡¯t mind if you accompanied me for dinner either. I¡¯ll get someone I trust to go with you. Someone who I know is a good companion. Do you know where Nick is going? As I recall, you didn¡¯t get that interview with Kent.¡±

    Marian was silent. She hadn¡¯t gotten that interview. She didn¡¯t know where to go.

    Hancock smiled at her. ¡°Irma and Amari put some fail safes in the pods, so Kent has to come out regularly to get fed and clean up. He should be coming to the end of his current session. If you don¡¯t mind me sitting in, I¡¯ll invite him to join us for dinner. You and I can discuss politics the way you like, after.¡±

    ¡°Thanks,¡± Marian said, truly grateful.

    ¡°Tell me you forgive me for that trick I played on you, and it will all be good.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t even remember.¡±

 2-10. Overgrowth

    The courtyard was big and empty. Nick hated it. He was hoping Davey got scared and stayed outside. Then he would scoop him up and take him home. Instead, he was going to have to go inside. He and MacCready would probably have to go inside. They would have to clean the place out. Find any evidence of Davey¡¯s body, and tell his dad that he was eaten by super mutants. Telling parents that he couldn¡¯t return their kid was his least favorite part of the job.

    The two men walked through the courtyard, staying near one side so MacCready wouldn¡¯t be affected by the barrels or radiation in the middle of the opening. Nick opened the door, letting MacCready sweep the area with his gun, then Nick followed him in. The hallway was empty, but they expected that.

    They moved down the hallway to find a dead super mutant. They looked at each other in shock. Nick moved up to it and looked closely at its wounds. There were several holes, all looking like they came from three different angles.

    ¡°Is Nate cleaning the place out again?¡± MacCready asked.

    ¡°No, looks like it was someone else. Nate would have sent in a bunch of synths with lasers to kill these things. These are bullet holes from a gun. Most likely medium range. It¡¯s hard to tell details, with as long as it has been dead.¡± Nick stood-up, keeping his revolver ready. ¡°Let¡¯s see what else we can find.¡±

    They made their way through the hallway. They found another dead super mutant, and a dead human. There was an assault rifle near the human. Nick went to inspect the body. He barely moved the head so he could look at the face when MacCready started reacting.

    ¡°Oh shhhhhhhhh¡­...ffffffu¡­...daaaaa¡­...¡± the young man didn¡¯t seem able to say a complete word. Nick turned to him to see his friend¡¯s eyes; large almost like they were ready to explode. It was like he saw a ghost come back to life and killed again.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Nick finally asked.

    ¡°I know him,¡± MacCready said. ¡°That¡¯s a member of the Rose Gang.¡±

    ¡°You lost me.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a gang of slavers back in the Capital Wasteland. Is¡­I mean Marian and I fought them pretty actively. They liked to focus on Little Lamplight kids, so if we saw them, we killed them. They kept trying to take us out, but when we were running together they were still a small group. That there is Thorn. He was one of the gang¡¯s highest-ranking men.¡±

    ¡°I guess he just got demoted,¡± Nick said standing up. ¡°Looks like that super mutant bashed his ribs in with that board. Still, it¡¯s disturbing that they are here to begin with.¡±

    ¡°Marian said the Brotherhood of Steel was drafting people. Maybe slavers didn¡¯t want to be part of that draft.¡±

    ¡°Possibly,¡± Nick agreed. ¡°Trouble is, they are now here, and they are probably trying to set up business in the Commonwealth.¡±

    MacCready was silent for a moment. Nick could have kicked himself. He forgot that what was a hypothetical situation for him, was life for MacCready.

    ¡°Look, kid, it¡¯s possible they all got killed by the super mutants,¡± Nick said trying to comfort MacCready.

    ¡°Are you done with the body?¡± MacCready asked.

    ¡°Yeah, I think that¡¯s all I¡¯m going to get out of this guy.¡±

    MacCready picked up Shard¡¯s gun and took out the bullets. ¡°Marian may need these,¡± he said as he pocketed the bullets that he couldn¡¯t use.

    Nick wondered why he hadn¡¯t thought of that. He could give Marian more of the ammunition that she needed. He could do more to help keep her safe. It didn¡¯t matter if it was him who did it. What mattered was that Marian had the ammunition to keep her safe. The more people who had ammunition for her, the more likely she would get some when she needed it.

    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.

    They continued down the hallway. There were more bodies. Super mutants, humans, and ghouls. Most of them MacCready couldn¡¯t name. Nick and MacCready searched each room. MacCready took bullets out of every assault rifle. It didn¡¯t take long for Nick to realize that every human had an assault rifle on them.

    Nick was starting to worry. It had been a long time since he started thinking the worst of Marian. It could have been a coincidence that every one of these slavers had the exact same weapon as her. Still, he had to admit, he didn¡¯t know much about her.

    ¡°What is going on?¡± MacCready finally asked, breaking Nick out of his revelry. ¡°Why would a bunch of guys clean out a building, getting a bunch of their group killed, and then leave? It doesn¡¯t make much sense?¡¯

    A question that was bothering Nick. He was glad that all of the bodies were adults, but he still couldn¡¯t shake his concern that instead of dealing with super mutants, he was inspecting dead bodies and abandoned weapons. When they got to a room that looked like some sort of classroom, it hit him.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t a place for slavers,¡± Nick finally said.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± MacCready asked inspecting a trunk that looked like it had fallen on the body beneath it in the initial explosions, killing the poor sop 200 years ago.

    ¡°What would you need to start a slave ring?¡± Nick asked.

    For MacCready¡¯s part, he looked like he was trying to think about it. ¡°I don¡¯t know, collars?¡± He finally said.

    ¡°Those help, but they aren¡¯t necessary. People were buying and selling each other for centuries before shock collars were invented. But they would need people to sell to, they would need merchandise, and a place to hold their wares.¡±

    ¡°You sound like Knick Knack. Like you¡¯re just selling another product.¡±

    ¡°Slavers see the people they are selling as just another product. A means to an end.¡±

    ¡°So why didn¡¯t they set up here?¡± MacCready asked.

    Nick was thinking about the answer, and he wasn¡¯t there yet, but he wanted to talk out loud about his thoughts. The way he used to do with Nate, the way he still did with Ellie sometimes. ¡°There¡¯s nowhere to keep them. Slavers would think of their wares as little more than talking animals. Animals are kept in cages. But humans are cleverer. If you wanted to keep a bunch of people and didn¡¯t have any cages, you would want to keep them in a room with as few entries and exits as possible. Have one or two guards on the entries, and then they wouldn¡¯t escape.¡±

    ¡°Why not here? There¡¯s only one door?¡±

    ¡°If I closed that door, and left you in here, what would you do to get out?¡±

    MacCready looked around. Nick felt bad, he forgot he wasn¡¯t training Marian as his junior partner, he was traveling with her brother as a hired gun. He would have figured out the answer if he was in the situation, but imagining the situation was something else.

    ¡°I would throw a desk through one of those windows,¡± Nick said, rescuing MacCready from the setup Nick made. ¡°If there were five or ten people in this room, they could scatter as they jumped out the window. It would be risky, but better than the alternative.¡±

    ¡°Why not that room upstairs? It only had one door.¡±

    ¡°The janitor¡¯s closet? That could hold one, maybe two people before they suffocate. The bathrooms weren¡¯t much better. If someone wanted to hold multiple people for sale, they would need a large area they could keep multiple people quietly. Preferably where they could have more people to sell than sellers to split the profits.¡±

    ¡°So where would they go? MacCready asked.

    Nick thought about it. He thought about places where large numbers of people could be held. Either too many doors, too many windows, or not enough space for people who were off the clock could rest.

    The location near Covenant made sense. It was small, only one entrance, and there was still the torrent there which could be used for extra security. It made sense, but why didn¡¯t it feel right? It was right across the stream from Covenant. Too many people would notice activity there. The location kept making him think about another location. One that was underground.

    ¡°Were you with Nate when he dealt with Theodor Collins?¡± Nick finally asked.

    ¡°You mean that guy who was putting feral ghouls into the potted meat he sold? Not really. I think he had Deacon with him on that one. Why?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m trying to remember what they said about the place. There was an elevator, right? Lead to an underground area. With a fenced in portion.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I think I remember them talking about it. Didn¡¯t the elevator get stuck at the bottom, and Nate had to figure out how to get out?¡±

    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t have taken much to secure that one exit either. Just one or two people inside with the gunner¡¯s turret to scare away anyone who might think about to make a break for it. You then have a space for several people when you¡¯re starting out, and then move the guards back towards the door as your stock grows.¡±

    ¡°Do you think that¡¯s where they are staying?¡± MacCready asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s worth a look. I can¡¯t think of anywhere better.¡±

    MacCready looked at the windows. Nick realized they were getting darker. He forgot that his young friend had an aversion to traveling at night.

    ¡°We can start in the morning,¡± Nick said, sparing MacCready from the obvious question. ¡°You choose the settlement you want to stay in. I need to make some notes in the file anyway.¡±

    The two men left the building to make their way to a nearby settlement. There was nothing left for them to find in the old college ruins.

 2-11. Trust

    The CIT ruins were impressive to behold.  Marian stood outside the courtyard, trying to imagine what it must have looked like before the bombs fell.  She imagined young men and woman, the age she was when she left her family, walking through the courtyard to get into the building or walking away from it; oblivious to the radiation barrels which were now scattered around the courtyard.

    ¡°You know, I helped the Vault Dweller clean this place out last year,¡± Windowlicker said.

    Marian went from trying to distract herself from the radiation she would have to move around, to being simply annoyed.  ¡°Should I put that on the tally of lies you¡¯ve told me today?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re one to talk.  How many lies do you tell every day?  How many lies do you tell yourself?  Oh, I know, you tell yourself you¡¯re a pretty princess and that everyone should love you.¡±

    ¡°Fuck you,¡± she responded and started walking.

    Suddenly she felt a hand grab her arm and pull her back.  She used the momentum to swing and hit Windowlicker in the nose, still holding on to Faenus with her other hand.

    ¡°Owwwie!¡± he cried, cupping his bleeding nose.  ¡°What did you do that for?¡±

    ¡°Why the hell did you grab me like that?¡±

    ¡°I know a way through the courtyard without taking rads.  I thought you would like to know that before you got yourself killed.  Or are you a synth?  Or better yet, a ghoul.  I was a ghoul once, but I got better.¡±

    Marian was flabbergasted.  She didn¡¯t know how to talk to this man.  She couldn¡¯t tell when he was lying or when he was telling the truth.  Just when she would think she could trust one sentence, the next one would set her back to a state of disbelief.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care what you are or were.  Do you know how to get in or not?¡±

    ¡°Sure, the door¡¯s right there.¡±

    She had forgotten that everyone in the Commonwealth is insane.  She could look past most insanities.  But this one.  This one was going to get her killed.  She was going to die; she wasn¡¯t going to be able to find Nick dead.  He would die, all because she was incompetent.  More likely he was safe and just got home late, but she couldn¡¯t be sure about that.

    ¡°You go first,¡± she purred, letting the monster she normally tightly controlled stretch itself for this man¡¯s benefit.

    ¡°Your wish is my¡­strong recommendation.¡±  Windowlicker walked away from her, still wiping blood from under his nose.  Marian watched him seemingly walk away from the building and everything.  Serves him right.  If he was going to claim there was a special way in, he should show it to her, not just say it and lead her into more danger than necessary.

    ¡°Hey, you coming?¡± he called.

    ¡°You said the door is right here.¡±

    ¡°There are doors on the sides.  You won¡¯t have to worry about radiation.  Unless you want to walk through it.  I heard it would give you a nice glowing green tan.¡±

    ¡°Do you ever shut up?¡± Marian asked as she followed him.  She could feel the monster that was her pacing, wanting to kill this man.  She promised Hancock that she would give him a chance, but Hancock seemed to love getting her to team up with people who she would rather shoot than work with.

    Windowlicker opened a white painted door, and the two of them entered the building, to be greeted by a ghoul¡¯s body and a dead super mutant.  Both corpses had flies buzzing around them.

    ¡°Looks like there was a party here,¡± Windowlicker said.

    Marian hurried past him and examined the ghoul.  She knew this ghoul, better than she wanted to.  She was both pleased and disturbed to find this person dead.  It was even more disturbing finding her dead in The Commonwealth.

    ¡°Brier,¡± she muttered under her breath, letting the deceased¡¯s head drop.

    ¡°Friend of yours?¡± Windowlicker asked.

    ¡°More like a long-standing enemy¡¯s muscle.  This is a member of the Rose Gang.  A gang of slavers who had been trying to become the biggest gang in The Capital Wasteland.  I¡¯d been spending years trying to keep them from getting much more than a foothold there.¡±

    ¡°Looks like they are setting up shop here.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s my fear,¡± Marian agreed.  She started examining Brier¡¯s body.  Usually she did not go through the remains of a kill when she was on a job, but in this case she was willing to make an exception.  She went through Brier¡¯s pockets, fishing out all the ammunition she could find and pocketing it.  She would get it prepared for Faenus later.

    ¡°How familiar are you with this gang?¡± Windowlicker asked.  Marian looked up to see him opening an assault rifle.  Most likely it was Brier¡¯s.

    ¡°Familiar enough that I own a weapon that used to belong to one of the two leaders of the group,¡± Marian said.

    ¡°How did you get that,¡± Windowlicker asked, closing up the weapon.  ¡°This gun has no ammo.¡±

    ¡°No one ever listens when I talk,¡± Marian explained.  ¡°So, I tell people the truth, and they think I¡¯m telling them lies, or then just don¡¯t hear me.  I keep telling everyone I¡¯m a monster, and no one believes me.  I was able to use that to get into the group, and then I was able to cripple them.¡±

    Windowlicker was silent for perhaps the first time since she met him.  She stood up and looked into his sunglasses.

    ¡°I think I know what you mean,¡± he responded.  ¡°I often lie to throw people off.  Usually people think it¡¯s because I¡¯m trying to distract them, and sometimes that¡¯s true.  Thing is, it¡¯s easier to believe a lie than a truth.  Especially when the truth can be dangerous.  So, I will lie, until I have the person¡¯s attention, sometimes even their trust.¡±

    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.

    Marian found her eyes shifting away from his glasses and she began walking down the hallway, looking for more bodies.  She found another display of dead super mutants and people.  Two super mutants, and three people.  She examined each body, pulling out ammunition and medicines that she could use.  Windowlicker examined all their assault rifles.

    ¡°You¡¯re not going to believe this,¡± he said.

    ¡°Why should I believe anything coming from you,¡± Marian replied.

    ¡°Oh, ha ha, you think you¡¯re so funny.  I¡¯ll have you know, none of these guns have ammo.¡±

    That didn¡¯t make sense.  One person running out of ammunition and dying before reloading happened sometimes but four people in a row having that happen was harder to explain.  Especially since all four of them had ammunition that fit their weapons on them.

    ¡°Check the super mutants¡¯ weapons, see if they have anything in them,¡± she ordered.

    ¡°You know, I befriended a super mutant once.  He said he wanted to find the milk of human kindness so he could drink it,¡± Windowlicker responded as he opened a minigun.

    ¡°Did he ever find it?¡± Marian asked, finding herself being drawn into this man¡¯s stories.

    ¡°I doubt it.  Truth is, I think I lost belief that that exists.  Human kindness that is.¡±

    His voice had taken such a somber turn, Marian couldn¡¯t help but believe him.  She knew what he wasn¡¯t saying, someone had betrayed his trust.  The kind of betrayal that stays with someone for the rest of their lives.

    ¡°Why Windowlicker?¡± she finally asked.

    ¡°That wasn¡¯t always my name.¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t ever think that your parents hated you as much as I do.¡±

    ¡°I mean¡­I was part of a group.  An organization.  We were like a dysfunctional family, but we were family.  We¡­helped people.  We helped people who not everyone believed were people.¡±

    ¡°Groups like that exist in the Capital Wasteland,¡± Marian responded.

    Windowlicker was silent for a moment before he continued talking.  ¡°Truth is, I fucked up, and it cost everyone everything.  I trusted someone to join us.  I threw in my good word for him.  And in the end, he betrayed us.  I don¡¯t know if he never believed in the cause, or if he decided that his son was more important than anything I could show him.  It didn¡¯t matter.  In the end, he led the Brotherhood of Steel to our hideout, and had everyone killed.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re still here,¡± Marian pointed out, leading the mourner up some stairs to examine another group of corpses.

    Windowlicker sighed.  He picked up a gun and examined it for ammunition while Marian examined the bodies.  ¡°He left me in Sanctuary Hills at the time.  By the time I found out what he did, it was too late to stop him.  I couldn¡¯t look at him after that.  I changed my name, and my face, and decided to disappear.¡±

    Marian pocketed the last of the ammunition before standing up.  She looked at Windowlicker briefly before walking on to the next group.

    ¡°Anything in those weapons?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Nothing,¡± he responded.

    ¡°I think that was the first thing you told me that I believe,¡± she said.  ¡°That you felt betrayed and disappeared.  Why are you telling me this?¡±

    ¡°After the betrayal, I¡¯ve been trying to rebuild the group.  Find new members.  Not so much starting over from scratch, but a new start.  That, and my group had been using you for years, and I thought you deserved to know what happened to us.¡±

    Marian sighed, maybe she liked this guy better when she couldn¡¯t believe that he was telling her the truth.  She examined another set of bodies.  They all had ammunition in their pockets, and once again, none of their assault rifles had anything.

    ¡°I know you guys were using me,¡± she admitted.  ¡°Your people approached me years ago, asked me to join your cause.  As I remember, I told your people that I believe in what you¡¯re doing, but I don¡¯t want to be part of it.¡±

    Windowlicker was quiet as he checked the super mutant weapons.  ¡°I know.  There¡¯s not much communication outside of ¡®need to know¡¯ between different sectors of the group.  But there were stories and rumors that got here.  I heard that you found Oasis to be rather welcoming as far as settlements go.¡±

    Marian was silent for a moment.  She liked visiting Oasis, she enjoyed spending time in Harold¡¯s company.  The guy could be a bit much at times, but he was nice.  He would tell her stories, and sometimes let her read to him.  She remembered how he told her that he liked having her visit him simply because she didn¡¯t worship him but saw him as a friend.  The fact that she was finding ghoul refugees was the only thing that comforted her on the belief he may still be alive.  If a sympathetic family from the fractured Brotherhood of Steel had claimed that area, then ghouls could stop by Oasis without being killed on their way out.  A xenophobic family would have killed Harold Tree, burned down his forest, and kept any ghoul pinned in the Capital Wasteland until they succumbed to the inevitable.

    ¡°Harold Tree was a good friend,¡± she said.  ¡°I would prefer to believe that the abundance of resources and work from there to Rivet City was incidental.¡±

    The man didn¡¯t bother arguing with her.  She didn¡¯t want him to.  Instead, she wanted to find Nick Valentine.  She wanted to focus on the here and now, and not think of the people dying helplessly back home.

    She thought for a moment, how was it that there wasn¡¯t a single bullet in any guns, but every corpse still had rounds on them.  She had run out of bullets before, more times that she could count but she didn¡¯t keep any in her pocket when she could reload her weapon.  Unless, they weren¡¯t out of bullets when they died.  What if someone took the bullets after they died.  But who?  Someone who could use them, or someone who knew someone who needed them and could use them.

    ¡°They were here,¡± she finally announced.

    ¡°You mean the Rose Gang, it¡¯s hard to argue with that,¡± Windowlicker said.

    ¡°Not them,¡± she corrected.  ¡°I mean RJ and Nick.  They were here.  That¡¯s why the guns are out of bullets.  RJ probably scavenged them.  He¡¯s always done that.  He often distributes them when he has a chance.  He always figured someone could protect you best when they had ammunition to fight with.¡±

    ¡°But why aren¡¯t they still here?¡±  Windowlicker asked.

    That was a good question.  Marian stood back, looking at the corpses and the buzzing flies.  ¡°Slavers have a place to deal in the Capital Wasteland.  You can buy and sell anything in Paradise Falls.  There isn¡¯t a place like that here.  So, a group setting up to buy and sell people would need to start from scratch.  They would need a place to keep the people they are trying to sell, and a place to show them to prospective buyers.¡±

    ¡°Like a place to hold the people when they aren¡¯t on display?¡± Windowlicker asked.  ¡°I remember seeing a place like that.  About a year ago, I was helping someone clear out a place that was holding some feral ghouls for keeping.  Sick bastard was using them for food.¡±

    Marian couldn¡¯t help but feel a little sick at the thought of someone eating a feral.  It did sound like a likely place to start looking.  Windowlicker may be annoying and a pathological liar, but Hancock trusted him, and Hancock wasn¡¯t a fool.  She had to trust him on this.

    ¡°What was the place like?¡± she asked, looking down at Rapin¡¯s remains.  ¡°Tell me what you remember of the layout.¡±

    ¡°It was a factory.  Big and open, with a conveyor belt taking up most of the space.  Everything else was room for people to watch the robots work without getting in their way.¡±

    ¡°Where did he keep the ghouls then?¡±

    ¡°There was a basement.  The prior owner tried killing my friend and me by disrupting the platform that took us down there locking us with the ghouls.  They were behind a cage, but it wasn¡¯t very secure.¡±

    ¡°How did you get out?¡±

    ¡°We fought through the basement, and found another entrance to the basement.  It was secured, but we fought through that.¡±

    ¡°They would probably secure it again,¡± she muttered to herself.  Her mind raced, she tried thinking about how she and by extension the Rose Gang, would use this area to secure humans.  ¡°They are low on members, there¡¯s no way they got here without casualties, and most of the corpses were from my time with them.¡±  Marian couldn¡¯t help but smile at the idea they were unable to grow much after her trist with Hank.  ¡°Most likely would lock people in the basement the same way.  Two armed guard to secure the only other exit would keep down any escape attempt.  Yeah, it might work.¡±

    She looked up at Windowlicker.  She realized he let her work things out her way, something most people would be uncomfortable watching.  ¡°I have a plan,¡± she announced.  ¡°I¡¯m afraid we¡¯re going to have to part ways.¡±

 2-12. Strangle Vines

    MacCready laid down on his stomach next to Nick. The synth could smell the fresh cigarette on his young friend. He wondered if it was that strong on him whenever he had just finished a smoke. It didn¡¯t matter. The two men had been sitting on top of the hill for two days, watching humans and ghouls enter and leave the building. When they watched a man wearing a collar with a red light on it walk in with a tough looking ghoul following behind, they knew they had the right building. Now they were watching to get enough intel to know how best to proceed breaking up this little ring.

    Ever since they left the C.I.T. ruins, MacCready was telling Nick everything he knew about the Rose Gang, which wasn¡¯t much. It was founded about a decade ago, out of the wreckage of a bigger slave ring known as Paradise Falls. The Rose Gang was one of the faster growing gangs at the beginning, and that lead Marian an MacCready to focus attention on them. The idea of Marian fighting without expecting pay wasn¡¯t surprising to Nick, but for MacCready it was. Until Nick found out how many kids from his hometown disappeared to this gang. The former mayor wanted to avenge all the kids who disappeared from Little Lamplight, even if it happened after his stay there.

    He continued to be a nuisance for them, after he and Marian lost contact with each other, but he wasn''t as effective without her.  He wasn''t as stealthy either, and managed to get on their radar.  He stopped going out of his way to harass them when he settled down to be a father, but he and the gang were both willing to shoot if they ever found the other in their sights.

    The gang was led by two brothers, Ed and Hank. A few years ago, shortly before MacCready left The Capital Wasteland, there was some sort of slave uprising. Hank died in the fiasco, as well as a reasonable portion of the gang itself. Crippling their growth and power, and with all their inventory running for freedom, they had no capital to grow back to the powerhouse they were.

    It seemed that now Ed was trying to set up in The Commonwealth. Nick kept trying to figure out how big the gang would be. They may have lost a lot of members in the journey North, but Marian was able to get six ghouls the distance, wouldn¡¯t it have been easier if all the members of the traveling party were experienced fighters? How many corpses did he see in the C.I.T. Ruins, and what percentage of the total gang before that fight did they represent?

    Two people stepped out of the cannery. They were dressed like raiders. Nick was too used to people who called themselves part of a gang to dress like businessmen. They looked around for a bit, when one pointed in the direction of the stake out. Nick knew they were spotted. He was about to push himself up, when he heard a gun click behind them. He let himself go slack, no use fighting if he was caught.

    Nick heard MacCready''s rifle go off, and he heard an ¡°oof¡±. He rolled over, to see one man fall to the ground, blood oozing out of his abdomen. The synth took up the young man¡¯s lead and pulled out his revolver. He shot at someone else, hitting her in the throat.

    He didn¡¯t get much farther before he felt a blow to the side of his head. He was dazed for a second, but it was enough to find himself with the barrel of an assault rifle in his face. Marian always did want to shoot him. But this wasn¡¯t Faenus in his face, it wasn¡¯t Marian holding the rifle. It was another woman, one who looked like someone who would shoot without provocation or warning. He dropped his revolver and raised his hands.

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    MacCready¡¯s stand didn¡¯t seem to last very long either. Nick was able to look over and see MacCready laying on his side, blood trickling from his temple, his gun was nowhere to be seen. A male ghoul was putting a collar around his neck. At least he was alive, no one wasted a collar on a corpse. MacCready started moving again, but he seemed sluggish, he knew they had lost the fight.

    A man in his mid-thirties walked across the grass towards the group. The way everyone looked at him, even moved out of his way, it was obvious they were waiting for orders from him. The man sauntered straight to MacCready and knelt down next to him.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, hasn¡¯t it, MacCready?¡± the man asked before standing up and kicking the mercenary in the stomach.

    MacCready doubled up on himself as he let out a sharp cry of pain.

    ¡°Take him to the holding pen,¡± the man ordered, ¡°we can sell him with the rest of the stock.¡±

    The ghoul who put the collar on him picked him up and forced the companion to his feet. MacCready didn¡¯t seem to be standing right, but he was standing.

    ¡°What about this thing?¡± the woman who had Nick at gunpoint asked.

    ¡°We have no use for something that¡¯s signaling the Institute. If they want their property back, they can take it back and fix it up. Shoot it and let¡¯s get back to work.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± MacCready shouted, straining at the large ghoul¡¯s grasp.

    The slavers turned to him in stunned silence.

    ¡°You¡­you don¡¯t want to do that,¡± MacCready said. ¡°That isn¡¯t an institute synth. I mean he is, but he¡¯s not property. He thinks and acts like a normal person, but he doesn¡¯t need to eat and sleep like one.¡±

    The head slaver scratched the stubble on his chin. ¡°Interesting. That will be hard to sell, but the price for a slave who doesn¡¯t need to eat, or sleep will be worth the effort. Okay, let it live.¡± He looked straight at Nick and looked the synth over.

    ¡°Should I collar it?¡± the woman asked.

    ¡°Where? Use your fucking head. The thing doesn¡¯t have enough neck to collar.¡± He walked up to Nick and put his face up near the detective¡¯s. Nick wanted to bite his nose clean off. ¡°If what your friend says is true, then you can understand exactly what I¡¯m saying. If you decide to start fucking around, I¡¯m going to kill your friend. Do what I say, and we¡¯ll get along just fine.¡±

    Nick couldn¡¯t help but growl his assent at the man in his face.

    ¡°Glad we see eye to eye. Cut off its clothes, it won¡¯t need them.¡±

    One of the other slavers came up to Nick with a knife and cut off his beloved trench coat. Nick stayed on his knees, trying to stay as still as he could, unless instructed to move, as he felt his shirt and pants destroyed. His hat was even tossed to the wind. Nick never felt so naked before in his life. He knew how broken down he was, but he hated having to see it. The cracks in every crease and joint, the missing parts to his skin, even the fact that the skin on his lower legs had worn off decades ago, made him feel more vulnerable than ever. Even MacCready seemed shocked at the sight of what Nick really looked like. He could just make out pity in his friend¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°I guess this thing will be worth less than I thought. Bring it inside anyway, we can always shoot it later.¡± Ed walked down the hill towards the building.

    The woman forced Nick to walk, while the other members passed them towards the building. Two members stayed behind to pick up the weapons from their fallen comrades, as well as from the stakeout.

    They were led into the cannery, and into the production room. Nick watched MacCready being led up some stairs, while he was forced into a nook near the conveyor belt. Nick heard a noise behind him and turned around to see a large metal door moving into the opening. So, this was going to be how they held him until they figured out what to do with him. He guessed he should be grateful, at least MacCready saved his life. He could only hope he could return the favor and get MacCready his freedom back.

 2-13. Pruning

    The factory was easy to find.  She could barely see it when she found something else that looked more familiar than any building.  It was caught in some weeds, almost as if it was hiding among them.  It was small, faded brown, and just the right size for Nick Valentine¡¯s oversized head.  Marian lowered her guard long enough to hurry to it.  She doubted there would be any guards this far away from the cannery.

    The bodyguard leaned down and picked up the fedora.  Without her backpack, she had nowhere to put it other than on her own head.  She shuddered at the thought of how badly she was going to itch in just a few minutes, but she still placed it on her head.  The smell of stale cigarette smoke and motor oil caressed her olfactory sense.

    Even if Nick Valentine wasn¡¯t here, she would have come to finally finish off the Rose Gang.  The hat was just confirmation he was in the area.   Then she thought about the fact she was wearing his hat.  If he wasn¡¯t wearing it, then he must be in trouble.  She stuffed down the thought she was too late to find him and started climbing a hill towards the factory.

    She had delt with the Rose Gang before, and botched it.  She spent weeks, maybe even months, pretending to be one of them.  She worked her way into Hank¡¯s bed as his favorite girl.  He felt safer sleeping with another slaver than with a slave.  She used that against him.

    When everything was right, she took his gun and shot him in the head while he slept.  She slipped out and killed everyone she could until she got to the slaves.  They were suspicious, until she started undoing their collars.

    No plan is ever perfect.  The remaining members of the gang figured out what was going on.  They detonated the collars she hadn¡¯t managed to unlock.  She did her best getting the survivors out, but too many were mad, and wanted to attack their captors.  She barely got the Little Lamplight kids out.

    Three kids, and fifteen adults.  She didn¡¯t want to do the math on how many people she failed.  How many names she didn¡¯t know to put in her book.  She had to do the math, and wrote ¡°Unknown¡± forty-seven times.

    When she was halfway up the hill, she dropped to her belly and crawled the rest of the way.  The fedora¡¯s brim was in the way of her sight.  She felt frustrated by it, but still continued to wear it.  As she climbed to the top of the hill, she found more evidence of Nick Valentine.  Scraps of cloth that were reminiscent of his clothes were scattered along the hill.  She picked up one piece, and saw it was the same fabric as his trench coat.  There were clothes, but no body.  She could only hope that he was safe.

    When she got to the top she saw one piece of his trench coat sitting in place.  It looked weighed down.  She ignored the scrap for the time being.  She was too close to the cannery to move around much.  The front door was in view.  With two people looking around.  It seemed like they were supposed to look in her direction, but boredom had it where they were glancing everywhere.

    Marian got Faenus ready and looked down its sight.  She wished she had enough caps to buy a scope so she could identify the guards.  If she had that many caps, she would be in the Capital Wasteland by now.  Instead, she aimed Faenus thinking of the three C¡¯s, and gently squeezed the trigger.

    The guard to the right, didn¡¯t make a noise, he just fell backwards against the wall, and slide down until he was sitting against it with the top of his skull missing.  The other guard watched this happen and instead of looking for his friend¡¯s murderer, opened the door and looked inside.

    Marian tried to kill him before he could do that, but she wasn¡¯t a good enough shot.  She could hear him shout something before she hit him in the back.  He fell inside, letting the door close on him.  He wasn¡¯t dead, she could see him move.  He was trying to get up.  Another person dragged him inside, letting the door close behind him.

    Damn, he was going to get a stim, and then they were going to come get her.  She laid there, watching the entrance.  She would pick off anyone who tried to open that door.  It was just a matter of waiting.

    Minutes passed, and there was no movement.  Marian decided this was going to be a battle of wills that she was going to win.  Suddenly she felt her back being prodded by a rifle barrel.

    ¡°Don¡¯t try anything funny, bitch,¡± a ghoul woman¡¯s voice said.  ¡°Leave the gun, and stand up, slowly.¡±

    Marian did as she was told.  Letting the aggressor see her hands the whole time.  She raised her hands into the air and turned to look China in the face.

    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.

    The slaver smiled a vindictive smile.  ¡°Hey, Demask, look at what we have here.  Marilla Cuthbert, the boss is going to love seeing you again.¡±

    ¡°Flattered,¡± Marilla said dryly.

    Marilla was led down the hill and into the factory.  She knew that Faenus was being carried by Demask, it was too important to their boss.  When they got to the entrance, Demask held the door open, confirming her belief.  She saw Faenus against his back.  He was carrying another assault rifle.  The whole gang had assault rifles.  Hank once bragged to her that it was a mark of their success, that if someone saw an assault rifle, they knew it belonged to the Rose Gang, and not to mess with them.

    Burnet was leaning against a desk as they entered.  He smiled just like China when he saw Marilla.  ¡°There¡¯s a face I never thought I would see again,¡± he grinned.  ¡°I¡¯m going to love following orders from the boss when he has me break you.¡±

    Marilla didn¡¯t bother responding.  She just followed Demask into the factory floor.  She was caught fair and square, by people who were ready to find out how long they can take killing her.

    ¡°What have we here?¡± Marilla heard a too familiar voice ask.  ¡°If it isn¡¯t Marilla Cuthbert, my brother¡¯s old whore.¡±

    The factory floor had a conveyor belt that went in an indirect loop, with Ed Rose standing inside the loop.  Marilla would not be able to get to him easily.  Maybe ducking underneath or jumping over.  Both would take enough time for him to kill her.

    Demask and China lead her to the center of the floor.  China walked past her and went up some stairs to a catwalk she stood right outside the small enclosure.  Demask slowed down and walked to the conveyor belt to hand Faenus to his boss.

    ¡°She had this on her,¡± he explained.

    Watching her precious weapon getting touched by a monster like Ed Rose made it feel like he was tarnishing it with his touch alone.  She felt sick watching him take it from Demask and examine it.  Sometimes it can be hard not to anthropomorphize something like a rifle when out in the wasteland alone for several days at a time.  She had never projected her emotions on Faenus more than she did at that moment.  The thought of Ed¡¯s hands on her was less disgusting that seeing them on her weapon.

    Demask walked past her and stood in a corner behind her.  She was not standing alone, facing the man who she had been trying to kill for years.  A man who had been trying to kill her for years.

    ¡°So glad you could bring my brother¡¯s gun back,¡± Ed taunted.

    ¡°I figured I could just use yours next,¡± Marilla responded.

    Every member in the room moved even the one who was standing over Ed on the catwalk.  What was that member¡¯s name?  Elizabeth?  Two guns were pointed at her, and Marilla could swear Burnet was ready to stab her.  Ed raised his hand and the other members settled back into place.

    ¡°What brings you here, Cuthbert?¡± Ed asked.

    ¡°Same thing as always,¡± she responded, ¡°you treating people like they aren¡¯t people.¡±

    ¡°I could be big if it weren¡¯t for you.  My brother and I would be running the Capital Wasteland.  The Brotherhood of Steel would be afraid of us, instead of us running from them.  But you had to fuck my brother, and then fuck him over.  You had to kill a bunch of my guys and steal my stock.  Now you¡¯ve followed me here.  But you¡¯re not going to finish the job.  You¡¯re dead.  Burnet.¡±

    Ed made a gesture with his head.  Marilla could hear Burnet¡¯s footsteps.  She knew he was coming towards her.  Just as he got within arm¡¯s reach, Marilla reached for where she knew he kept his knife.  She pulled it out of its holster and stabbed Burnet in the throat in one smooth motion.

    Blood spurted out as Burnet gestured as if he wanted to pull the knife back out.  Marilla spun around the man who was still standing as he was dying.  She grabbed his rifle and slipped it off his back, breaking his arm as she pulled it from him.  Still using him as a shield, she pointed his rifle at Ed and fired.  The sight wasn¡¯t the same as Faenus¡¯, but it was hard to miss from that distance.  Ed was on the floor bleeding.

    She wasn¡¯t sure if he was dead, but she didn¡¯t have time to find out.  There were still three members who were breaking out of their shock.  All three had guns.  Marilla felt a bullet tear through her shoulder from a higher location.  Most likely from China.

    Marilla dropped a bottlecap mine near the motionless Burnet as she hurried around the conveyor belt.  She let her left arm go slack from the pain but fired on Elizabeth.  She heard a grunt as she slipped behind the entryway, leaving the gapping space between her and the exit door.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you just give up, girly?¡± she could hear Demask shout.  She heard footsteps, and then she heard an explosion complemented by the sound of bottlecaps hitting the floor.

    She hoped she had killed Demask, but soon he appeared from the door.  He was injured, but not dead.  He shot at her, but Marilla was already moving in with the butt of her rifle, bashing his face.  His bullet grazed her neck, but she forced her way through her pain as she kept bashing at him.  He was on the ground, and she knelt over him, bashing until his face caved in.

    Another bullet hit her ribs.  Reminding her she had at least one more member of the gang left.  She turned her body as much as she could to see China running towards her, ready to shoot again.  Marilla aimed the rifle and fired, hitting China¡¯s leg.  China was trying to shoot back, but was doing so while running, ruining her aim.

    Another bullet grazed her scalp, putting a hole in Nick Valentine¡¯s fedora.  Marilla fired again, this time hitting China¡¯s chest.  The ghoul fell on top of Burnet.  Marilla looked up to see Elizabeth hunched over the railing where she stood a moment before.

    It would be easy now, just to let go.  But her job wasn¡¯t done.  She still had to find Nick Valentine.  She had to fulfill her promise to Ellie.  Marilla reached into her right cargo pocket and pulled out a stimpak.  She jammed it into her thigh and blacked out.

 2-14. Bored Room

    One, two, three, four.

    Nick Valentine paced his prison, counting each footstep.  The number wasn¡¯t always the same.  Sometimes he took smaller steps than other times.  Sometimes he checked to see how big he could make his steps.  Sometimes, he just sat down next to his companion who probably died two hundred years ago and wonder if that man was as bored as he was.

    This wasn¡¯t the first time Nick Valentine was captured.  It was a hazard of his job.  One that happened more often than he would ever willingly admit to.  Normally the person who captured him knew who he was and what he was.  In this case, the people who captured him thought he was just another synth.  They would have killed him without a thought if it weren¡¯t for MacCready putting his own life on the line to let them know how financially valuable he was to them.

    At that moment, Nick wondered if this group of slavers had found someone to buy MacCready yet.  Did they have a market yet, or were they still setting up with kidnappings?  Nick could have kicked himself at his own foolishness.  Of course, they would have stealth boys.  He knew they did, but he didn¡¯t think to watch for them.  Now he was waiting to find out how much he could be sold for to his enemies.  One thing about being a detective was that he wasn¡¯t short on those.

    The synth sat down next to the skeleton in his prison.  He sometimes wondered if this man died in the initial explosion, or if he was locked in this same area and died of starvation.  Neither sounded liked a good death to Nick.

    Perhaps the worst part of this prison wasn¡¯t just the loneliness, no one bothered to open the prison up, but the fact that his internal chronometer was working just fine.  He couldn¡¯t sit back and let time flow, but he had to be acutely aware of every second that passed.  It had been ten days.  The time was 1:06 pm.

    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    He heard voices occasionally, but nothing loud enough for him to figure out what they were saying.  Nothing loud enough for him to even figure out if they were male, female or ghoul.  He wasn¡¯t even sure if they were real voices, or if his head was making up stuff.

    Nick found himself reaching for a pocket that no longer existed in a trench coat that was cut away from him.  The slavers could have at least left him with his cigarettes to kill time with.; instead of cutting away his clothes and leaving him as naked as when he left the assembly line.  He thought about how long he¡¯d had those clothes and wondered what it would take to replace them.

    Sounds came from outside.  Were those sounds of gunfire and explosions he was hearing?  The noises were indistinct, like they could have been coming from anywhere around him, and all around him.  There was what sounded like an explosion.  Then, nothing.  The sounds were dead within two minutes.

    ¡°Must be glitching,¡± Nick muttered to himself.  ¡°Been cooped up in here for so long, I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m really hearing.¡±

    He thought about doing a diagnostics check.  He had been doing them regularly.  He spent the entire third day doing nothing but a very deep diagnostics check.  He had been religiously doing one every night from Midnight to 6:00 am.  He could hear Marian getting on his case, making sure he didn¡¯t glitch on her again.  He wondered if he could do diagnostics checks until the only thing he knew was Old Nick¡¯s memories, and this room.  He didn¡¯t want to test it.  The thought of how lost and confused the person he would become would be made him shudder.

    He decided to sit down next to his companion.  Maybe he should name him.  He wasn¡¯t that bored yet.  Instead, he wondered who would buy him, and what kind of tortures they would do to him once he was sold.

 2-15. Finishing the Mission

    Heat rushed through her body. It was a familiar heat; her blood was carrying the healing components of a stimpak to her injuries. She wondered who she owed a stimpak to. As the darkness moved away from her mind, she remembered getting into a firefight. She was almost finished with her mission. She was almost ready to let go, but she had made a promise she had to survive to keep.

    She felt herself sitting up, there was something hard against her back. She killed Ed Rose, she finally killed Ed Rose. Light hit her eyelids, she felt herself waking up.

    Marian opened her eyes and saw RJ kneeling over her, a spent stimpak in his hand. Windowlicker was standing behind him with her backpack on his shoulders, looking concerned. Marian looked at RJ¡¯s neck, relieved that it wasn¡¯t being covered by a collar. Either he and Windowlicker figured out how to get it off, or he never had one in the first place. Marian hoped it was the former, that would mean that all the slaves were freed.

    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re okay,¡± RJ said with his usual energy, but his voice was quiet like he was worried about waking the dead bodies around them.

    Marian smiled up at her little brother. She was glad to see he was alright. She always hated it when he was in trouble, especially when she brought that trouble to him. He was alright. That meant Nick was, too. He probably left RJ and Windowlicker to take care of her while he returned Davey to Hangman¡¯s Alley. She may not be walking Nick back to Ellie, but she kept her promise.

    ¡°It¡¯s over,¡± Marian said. It was both a question and a statement.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± RJ confirmed. ¡°You finally destroyed the Rose Gang.¡±

    ¡°Hey! I helped,¡± Windowlicker said. ¡°I killed the two guards who were watching you and the other prisoners.¡±

    ¡°Looks like the plan worked,¡± Marian responded.

    She didn¡¯t have time to see if he was using a Stealthboy to sneak past her and the Rose Gang while she distracted them with the fight. In the heat of the moment, she could only trust that he did what she asked.

    She started trying to sit up.

    ¡°Easy,¡± RJ said as he helped her to her feet. ¡°You took some major damage.¡±

    ¡°It worked,¡± Windowlicker agreed. ¡°If you had joined my group when we invited you, I think we would have been unstoppable.¡±

    ¡°I would have been limited to the number of people I could have helped,¡± Marian told him. ¡°No thank you. I prefer being able to run around on my own.¡± She was about to make her way to the door but noticed that neither of her saviors were moving. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? It¡¯s over, you two can go home.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that easy,¡± RJ said.

    ¡°We can¡¯t find Nick,¡± Windowlicker finished.

    A shiver shot through Marian¡¯s spine. She thought Nick was safe. She thought the whole ordeal was over. If Nick was already sold, she would never be able to find him if the whole Rose Gang was now dead. She should have left a survivor. She could have maimed China or not bashed Demask as hard as she did.

    ¡°I thought he was with you,¡± she told RJ.

    ¡°We were separated,¡± he explained. ¡°I think they were having trouble accepting that Nick was more than just another generation two synth. They took me to the main cage, but I don¡¯t know what they did with him. I¡¯m sorry, sis.¡±

    Marian was distraught. How was she going to keep her promise to Ellie now? She wasn¡¯t even sure if Valentine was still in the Commonwealth. He had enough enemies that the Rose Gang would be able to recreate Paradise Falls right in the Commonwealth. She started walking around the room. The idea that Nick Valentine was sold, maybe even killed, was too much for her. She had to fix the problem.

    Suddenly, she noticed the desk that Burnet had been leaning up against when she first entered the building. She saw several weapons, none of them were assault rifles. Marian moved over to them and looked at them carefully. Most of them were pipe pistols, and then she saw a revolver. She was familiar with that revolver. She had spent hours cleaning it. It had lost its shine and had developed a thin layer of carbon on it. Still, it was Nick Valentine¡¯s. He was here, he had to be.

    ¡°Where was he when you last saw him?¡± She asked RJ.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, he was in the production room. Somewhere near the conveyor belt.¡±

    Marian thought about this for a moment. It wasn¡¯t much to go on. She needed to think. She needed to search.

    ¡°Where are the rest of the prisoners?¡± She finally asked.

    ¡°We took them to Kingsport Lighthouse,¡± Windowlicker explained.

    ¡°Okay, it¡¯s getting late. Go there and wait for me,¡± Marian ordered. ¡°I¡¯m going to find Valentine.¡±

    Windowlicker looked like he had something to say, but RJ put a hand on his arm. ¡°Come on,¡± he told the other man.

    They both left the cannery. Windowlicker took a moment to drop the backpack at the door. Marian was alone with her thoughts and the corpses and Malta. Where was Nick Valentine? Why couldn¡¯t they find him? Ed didn¡¯t say anything to suggest that he had gotten a clientele yet. The two guards outside the building looked like they weren¡¯t expecting anyone. In fact, they looked like they were expecting absolutely no one. It was how Marian was able to sneak up on them so easily.

    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    She pocketed Nick¡¯s revolver and then started walking around the room. She looked around the front room first, trying to see if anything looked out of place. She tried to think of where she would put a VIP prisoner. Someone who was more valuable alive than dead, but who she wouldn¡¯t shed a tear over if he died. Where would she personally put Nick Valentine?

    The front room held no secrets. Just weapons and rubble. There was a smaller room, next to it, with lockers and restrooms attached. Collars littered the table in the center, but still no real secrets. She stepped over Demask and moved into the production room. She looked around.

    This room was full of secrets. It had all the dead bodies right where she left them. The deactivated Mr. Handys were laying around the conveyor belt. She wondered if they could or would help her if she reactivated them. She decided not to, she just wasn¡¯t in the mood to kill hostile robots if she was wrong.

    She looked around, trying to think. This was where RJ last saw Nick Valentine. The last time anyone who was still alive last saw him. She tried to think; where would she have put him?

    The thought of calling out to him crossed her mind. She then tried to decide rather that idea was more futile or more dangerous. Either way, she was sure if all she had to do was call for him, RJ and Windowlicker would already have found him.

    She looked at a wall behind the conveyor belt. There were two round yellow doors that looked like the door to a bank vault. Was that door able to be opened? Did RJ and Windowlicker really even look for Nick Valentine? This would have been the first place she would have looked for him. Unless, that door was already sealed shut. Still, if it could be opened, she had to find a way to open it. Even if these doors were sealed tight, there may be something the means of opening the doors could show her.

    She looked around. There was nothing obvious from where she was standing, but now she knew what she was looking for. She moved around the room, looking for anything that could be considered a control panel. She walked up a short flight of stairs and a large red button was in view. She wondered why this wasn¡¯t tried before, but she gritted her teeth, and pushed the button.

    Something must have worked. A loud mechanical sound came from the nearest yellow door. It opened, but nothing happened. Marian readied Nick''s revolver, preparing for anything to come from those doors. If it was something big like a deathclaw, she could bolt farther up the stairs and pick off the monster from there.

    The wait was palpable. Marian was about to give up and decide that there was nothing behind those doors when she saw movement. She focused at the movement the best she could in the inconsistent lighting, waiting for anything when she saw a generation two synth slowly come out of the area. It looked around, casually taking in the dead bodies, then looked straight at her.

    ¡°I know you¡¯ve been wanting to shoot me, Doll, but don¡¯t you think you went a little extreme to accomplish your goal?¡± Nick Valentine asked.

    Marian lowered her weapon. It was Nick. He was safe, he was here. He was naked. As she realized the vulnerable situation he was in, she couldn¡¯t help blushing.

    ¡°Sorry,¡± she excused herself and turned her back to Nick. ¡°I can get some clothes for you if you¡¯d like.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll just borrow from one of our friends here.¡±

    Marian kept looking at the wall, waiting for Nick to do whatever he planned to. She heard rustling. She tried ignoring the noises. She knew she should be scared. She didn¡¯t like having anyone behind her. She liked knowing exactly where everyone was and what they were doing. Somehow, she wasn¡¯t scared. She trusted Valentine not to shoot her in the back.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± she heard him say gently. ¡°I¡¯m decent.¡±

    Marian turned around to see Nick standing next to Ed Rose¡¯s dead body. His distinctive clothes, he wore because he thought it made him look both dangerous and a smart businessman, were stripped from his body and now graced Nick Valentine¡¯s slender figure.

    ¡°How do I look?¡± He asked adjusting the jacket.

    Was he? Was Nick Valentine flirting with her? No, he couldn¡¯t be. He had no reason to want to flirt with her. Maybe he just liked flirting. The Wastelander suddenly realized she knew almost nothing about him, just that she wasn¡¯t supposed to like him.

    ¡°Like someone I should shoot,¡± she responded with a playful smile.

    The detective smiled back at her. He started patting down his clothes. Marian had seen that tick done by enough people to know exactly what he was looking for. She reached into her jacket pocket and pulled out a pack of cigarettes.

    ¡°Here,¡± she called tossing a pack of cigarettes to him. ¡°He kept his lighter in his left breast pocket.¡±

    Nick caught the pack and found the lighter before putting them in the pocket he found the lighter from. ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t like smoking,¡± he said.

    ¡°I don¡¯t,¡± Marian said as she moved towards the detective. ¡°I think it¡¯s a disgusting habit. But when someone tries paying me with a case of cigarettes, I figured I would¡­¡± Marian had gotten closer to Nick than she realized.  How could she tell him that she had found herself snatching up packs when she saw them? She never thought about giving them to RJ, she just thought about how Nick would like them, even if he would probably blow the smoke in her face. ¡°I mean, I had nothing else to do with them. I just figured better then letting them go to waste.¡±

    She was about to pick up Faenus when Valentine leaned down and picked it up. ¡°Interesting that everyone from this gang has this same gun,¡± he pointed out examining her weapon. ¡°The same type of gun that you carry.¡± Nick looked up at her. She saw suspicion in his eyes, but he didn¡¯t look hostile.

    ¡°What are you getting at?¡± she asked snatching Faenus away from Valentine.

    ¡°I had a long time to think about things, Sweetheart,¡± he told her. ¡°The one thing that kept going through my mind is that your brother told me you had a history with this gang, and then I see that you are carrying around the same type of weapon every member does. It seems suspicious. Wouldn¡¯t you say, Doll?¡±

    Marian closed her eyes. The things she did to get into the gang. The people she had to watch get sold in order to not get herself in trouble. Every day was physically painful for her as she felt what she could call a soul get torn to shreds as she stood by and treated people like cattle.

    ¡°Marian, Doll, I¡¯m sorry, you don¡¯t owe me an explanation,¡± she heard Nick say. ¡°I should trust you more. I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    She opened her eyes and saw that familiar look of concern in his. Why did he always have to look at her that way? Like he actually cared about how she felt. When he looked at her like that, she felt like her emotions mattered. There was no reason for him to feel that way. He should only care for her as long as she could help him get cases.

    ¡°I have a friend who needs you,¡± she told him. ¡°She got separated from one of her kids. I don¡¯t know why she cares, she has two spares, but I guess they all are supposed to matter or something.¡± She laid his revolver on the conveyor belt. ¡°It¡¯s getting late. Why not check on RJ and the other freed slaves at Kingsport? I¡¯ll escort you home. Take care of her, free of charge, and we¡¯ll call it even.¡±

    Nick was silent for a while. ¡°Marian,¡± he finally whispered.

    She didn¡¯t want to hear it. She didn¡¯t want him to give her excuses or say pretty things that he didn¡¯t mean. She just wanted to get him back to Diamond City where he belonged. Her promise to Ellie will be finished, and she would go back to counting caps until she could find her way to the Capital Wasteland.

    She turned toward the door and started walking to it. ¡°When you¡¯re ready to head back to Diamond City, come find me. I¡¯m sure you can figure out where I am with your Detekating.¡±

 2-16. Making Amends

    Two weeks in complete isolation seemed to have destroyed Nick Valentine¡¯s social skills. He was enjoying bantering with Marian, before he decided to take a nice bite out of one of his worn loafers. He watched Marian close her eyes in a way that he could tell she was trying to hide the pain that existed behind them, jolting his foot out of his mouth, but it was already too late.

    He didn¡¯t know why he felt the need to mention her gun. MacCready told him she had a bad history with The Rose Gang. Somehow, when he was waiting to find out if they were going to sell him or just kill him, that detail was lost on him. All he could think about was that moment when he thought he was looking down the barrel of her gun.

    When the door finally opened, and he was able to get out, he expected to see members of the Rose Gang. He wondered if they would be accompanied by his enemies ready to start bidding on who would get to kill him. The only hope he had was that Nate had come back to the surface and was saving him again.

    Instead, he saw her. She was there, looking relieved. She even turned around to give him privacy when she saw he was naked. She let him get dressed.

    ¡°She has my hat!¡± Nick said out loud, long after she had walked away.

    He was tempted to pull out a cigarette to relieve two weeks of stress, but the thought of how she didn¡¯t like him smoking kept him from doing so. Instead, he grabbed his revolver and made his way out of the building, leaving the corpses to the flies. He still had work to do.

    Nick made his way up to the hill that overlooked the factory. A flock of birds were guarding his property. He rifled through the remains of his clothes, pocketing cigarettes, ammo, a screwdriver, and any other salvageable items he could find before it got dark.

    He walked to the lighthouse; glad it was so close. The turrets that were set up for safety ignored him as he passed. One of the guards even greeted him from her post. It was obvious the place was full. There were more people than a settlement this size could handle. Nick was sure most of the people were slaves that Marian had just saved.

    ¡°Nick!¡± Valentine heard. He turned to see MacCready and another man run up to him. The other man was still wearing his sunglasses even though the sun had finished setting and night was taking over.

    ¡°Nick, you old dog! It¡¯s good to see you,¡± the man wearing sunglasses said.

    Nick was silent, trying to place where he¡¯d seen that face before.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t remember me? Your old friend, Windowlicker,¡± the man teased. ¡°You think you know a guy, and then he goes and forgets you. Even after everything I¡¯ve done for you. Anyway, it¡¯s good to see you again, even after what Nate did.¡±

    Of course, he would change his face again. Nick was more surprised to see him still in the Commonwealth. Then again, who else would there be to help synths get away from the Institute?

    ¡°I see you¡¯re still doing some¡­official business,¡± Nick responded.

    ¡°Mr. Valentine, I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about,¡± Windowlicker responded.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Marian?¡± MacCready interrupted.

    ¡°She decided she didn¡¯t want to help me with the boring part, she told me to find her when I was finished here,¡± he explained.

    ¡°You pissed her off and she left you to finish up,¡± MacCready corrected lighting a cigarette.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be too upset,¡± Windowlicker said. ¡°She seems easy to anger. She beat me up earlier for saving her life.¡±

    Nick tried to find the truth in Windowlicker¡¯s statement. The man was so experienced at lying, it was hard to tell if he could point out the truth himself.

    ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind,¡± Nick said. ¡°Did you happen to find Davey in all the people who you were held with?¡±

    ¡°That kid you were looking for?¡± Windowlicker asked before MacCready could respond. ¡°Not only did we find him, we found another kid Marian had been looking for, and a third cousin I hadn¡¯t seen in over five years.¡±

    Nick took a moment to figure out the truth in Windowlicker¡¯s words. ¡°The second kid, was his mother¡¯s name Madi?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± MacCready said. ¡°I knew her mom back in the Capital Wasteland. I didn¡¯t know that she knew Marian. Ava looks just like her.¡±

    ¡°Marian said the mom is waiting for me in Diamond City. I¡¯ll take the girl back with me tomorrow while I take Davey home. What is the plan with the other people?¡± Nick asked.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that,¡± MacCready answered. ¡°I was on the radio with Hancock earlier. He¡¯s paying us to get everyone home. This can take several weeks.¡±

    This sounded like a job Marian would take part in. Nick was hoping to have her walk back to Diamond City with him. Maybe even treat her to a meal to make up for his poorly chosen words. A job like this would keep her in caps for weeks, maybe even be enough for her to leave the Commonwealth. Then he would never have to see her again.

    ¡°I guess your sister will be helping you?¡± Nick brought himself to asking.

    ¡°Not really,¡± MacCready answered. ¡°Hancock said it was just for the two of us. He said Marian was in the middle of a job for you, and that he wasn¡¯t going to steal your partner from you mid-case.¡±

    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.

    Nick could have kissed Hancock. He didn¡¯t always agree with the choices that the mayor of Goodneighbor made, but he had no argument against this one. Now, to make sure she didn¡¯t shoot him for being the messenger.

    ¡°Hey, Mac, if Marian wanted to be found, where would she go?¡±

    MacCready stood there, looking thoughtful. He probably never considered the difference between Marian wanting to be found and not. He probably just thought of it as her disappearing.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± MacCready said. ¡°When she didn¡¯t want to be found, she got unpredictable. Doubling back on what we were doing, staying still in small spaces. I once waited for her for ten minutes standing right next to her before she started talking. I guess she would try to make finding her as easy as possible.¡±

    ¡°How does she handle being mad? Would she run to her friends north of here?¡±

    ¡°Not really. She tries to hide her bad feelings. Which is why she tends to lash out when she to hide the way she feels.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯ll even hide them from friends?¡± Windowlicker asked.

    ¡°She tried hiding them from me more than anyone else. I guess she thinks that she¡¯s less likable if she has a temper. Or cries.¡±

    Nick didn¡¯t even think about her crying until that moment. He still didn¡¯t think she was running off to cry, but the way she closed her eyes. The pain in her face. She should have shot him.

    ¡°Thanks,¡± the synth said. ¡°I¡¯m going to go talk to her. I¡¯ll be back in the morning to pick up the kids before returning to Diamond City. Make sure they know I¡¯m coming back for them, and that they should stay tight until then.¡± He hoped that he could return to Diamond with Marian.

    Nick grabbed some produce from the workshop storage. He didn¡¯t want to put a strain on the settlement with the increase of mouths that will need to be fed for a while, but there was rotting food waiting for Nate to collect. And Marian looked like she could use a meal.

    He wandered away, trying to think of where he would go to spend the night near the cannery. He decided since she wanted to be found, she would be somewhere where she could see the cannery, maybe even the door. She would also want to be able to clean Faenus. She seemed obsessed with weapons maintenance. Maybe even a place that had a sleeping mat.

    He wandered toward the cannery again, when he saw a public restroom in the gloom. It wasn¡¯t useful for bodily waste anymore, but Nick did know it was useful as a makeshift sleeping area. So it was more of a rest room now than it was before the war. MacCready slept in it during their stakeout, and Nick wondered if maybe Marian had decided it was useful for her needs.

    He entered the women¡¯s side, but she wasn¡¯t there. There was the mat, but he didn¡¯t see her. He decided to go to look for her somewhere else. He had barely exited the building when he thought he heard her voice.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d actually try to find me,¡± her voice floated through the darkness. ¡°It would have been easier just to let me disappear.¡± He looked around, trying to pinpoint the direction it came from.

    He found her sitting with her back to a wall, Faenus across her lap. Her backpack was sitting next to her with the teddy bear still strapped to the outside and his hat laying on top of it. It was hard to see in the darkness, but it was light enough for him to confirm what he thought he saw looking at her. She did look like she was eating enough to survive, but barely a calorie more. How could a woman who had so many friends looking out for her starve? Unless, none of her friends saw her until recently.

    MacCready just told him she tried to hide what she thought of as bad feelings from everyone. How much crying did she do the weeks after he let her disappear? How much did she really need someone to help her feel safe while she struggled with what happened to her when her plan went sideways?

    That thought sobered Nick for a moment. He really did let her fend for herself after the last case instead of looking out for her like a partner.

    Nick handed the mutant hound chops to the skinny woman. Which she accepted and began devouring readily. He wanted to make a comment about inhaling her food but was worried it would cause her to stop eating that much needed meal. Instead, he sat down next to her.

    He wanted to say something witty. Instead, he thought about how she saved him when it was supposed to be the other way around. If he had been doing his job and made sure she was safe, none of this would have happened.

    ¡°I owe you an apology,¡± he finally admitted passing her a carrot.

    ¡°You owe me nothing,¡± she said as she took the carrot. She began eating it with as much vigor as she ate the chops. When was the last time she had a decent meal? How often does she have them?

    Nick sighed while closing his eyes and collecting his thoughts. Saying the wrong thing at this moment wasn¡¯t going to help anyone. Especially not her. ¡°I do, and I¡¯m sorry. I knew you weren¡¯t doing well after the case we did together, but I let you disappear into the wasteland.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s what I do,¡± she said, her voice soft in the darkness. ¡°I disappear. Not like anyone cares. You don¡¯t need to apologize.¡±

    Nick was speechless. He almost stuttered at her words. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, I was your senior partner. It was my job to take care of you, and I failed at my job. I failed you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been nothing but a jerk to you,¡± she said. ¡°Why would you want me around when I¡¯m barely able to be around people who like me?¡±

    Nick wanted to tell her that he did like her. Did he? She was intolerable at the best of times. But he felt guilty about her being gone, but that was guilt, not compassion. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, Sweetheart,¡± Nick finally told her. ¡°It¡¯s the job of a senior partner to look out for his junior partner. Not lick my own wounds over hurt feelings.¡±

    Marian was quiet for a bit. Nick had to look over to see if she was still awake. She seemed folded up, her knees against her chest, and her chin on her knees. She was moving just enough to show that she was still awake. She scratched her scalp where her hair was growing wild. ¡°I thought the case was closed,¡± she finally said.

    ¡°Closed or not, you got hurt during the case, I should have stayed with you until you got better.¡±

    ¡°What if there is no better?¡± she asked. ¡°What if this is the best I ever am? Do you watch me in misery until I die?¡±

    Nick scooted closer to Marian and wrapped an arm around her, pulling her close to his body. Her body gave off a gentle warmth. ¡°Come on now, Doll, don¡¯t talk like that. I''m sure you would shoot me before that happens.¡±

    Marian looked up from her balled position to face Nick. He wished there was enough light to see those blue eyes of hers. ¡°You¡¯re not supposed to care about me, Nick. No one is. It¡¯ll make things easier when I do die.¡±

    ¡°Come back to Diamond City with me,¡± he proposed. ¡°I¡¯ll treat you to some Takahashi Noodles. MacCready once told me that your going fee for saving someone¡¯s life is that person owes you free food for the rest of your life. Let me start paying you back.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± she agreed. Marian looked back out into the night. Nick turned his gaze to stare with her, his arm still wrapped around her. He felt a weight pressed against his shoulder. He looked down to see that she was laying her head against it, her hair protecting her skin from any smoke in his clothes. ¡°I don¡¯t get you, Nick Valentine,¡± she mumbled.

    Nick smiled at the top of her head and went back to looking out into the night. She looked so tired, he couldn''t bring himself to do anything to stop her from falling asleep on him. He squeezed her once gently as he felt her breath becoming light and steady. He would sneak food into her backpack later. For now, he just wanted to enjoy her warmth.

 2-17. Emotional Repression

    The sensation of ease and calm was troubling. She normally only felt that way when waking up if she was in a clinic. No one killed you when you¡¯re in a clinic. She tried to remember what injuries she got that caused her to get into the clinic. Before those memories returned to her, she started noticing the light behind her eyelids, it had to be midday with that much light. She started feeling the uneven ground beneath her. She was outside, she was vulnerable. Anything would walk up to her and kill her.

    Marian brought herself to be fully awake and was standing up ready to fight anything that was near her. She looked around, to see Nick Valentine sitting nearby looking straight at her.

    ¡°Good morning to you too, Doll,¡± he said wryly. ¡°Or should I say, good afternoon.¡±

    Marian realized she didn¡¯t have Faenus in her hands. She looked around and found her weapon against her backpack. Malta was laying on the mat she was standing on. They were in the restroom. She couldn¡¯t remember going to bed.

    ¡°How long was I asleep?¡± She asked, rubbing her hair. She really needed to get it shaved off again. She leaned down to pick up the teddy bear.

    ¡°About thirteen hours,¡± Nick responded.

    Marian stood up straight, facing Nick Valentine in shock. ¡°How could you let me sleep so long? We could have been in Diamond City by now. You would be finished with your case and I¡¯d-¡±

    ¡°You would be back out in the Wasteland, playing craps with your own life,¡± he interrupted her.

    Marian walked over to her backpack and started strapping Malta down. The pack looked more filled out than she remembered. Even with the supplies Hancock insisted she take. He called it her fee for finding Nick Valentine. She called it an excuse to exonerate his guilty conscience.

    ¡°Well¡­yes,¡± She finally admitted. She couldn¡¯t find a way to put a dismissive spin to her expectations. Normally people didn¡¯t seem to care or didn¡¯t catch when she did that. He always seemed to. He could catch everything she said and do in a frustrating way.

    ¡°You looked tired,¡± the detective pointed out. ¡°I thought I¡¯d let you sleep for a few more hours.¡±

    ¡°You let me sleep for half a day,¡± she cried, exasperated.

    ¡°Can you tell me you had slept for more than four hours at a time since our case?¡±

    ¡°You seem obsessed with that case.¡±

    Nick scowled at her. She felt some guilt by making him scowl, but not enough to apologize. He did choose to sit over her for thirteen hours. Marian assumed he sat over her for thirteen hours. Then again, she remembered falling asleep in his arms. Did he hold her for the whole night? That really wasn¡¯t any better.

    ¡°Did you watch me the whole time?¡± she finally asked as she started pulling a melon out of her backpack.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t going to let you get hurt,¡± her told her. ¡°I promised you I¡¯d look out for you. I plan to keep that promise.¡±

    That¡¯s why he was still there. His obligation. Marian realized she was hoping for something else, maybe something more. She could have kicked herself. No one should be that something more for her. Hoping for him to be that was beyond stupid. Nick Valentine was right to not want to have anything more than an obligatory relationship with her. She would convince him she was alright in a few days and then she¡¯d be gone, and his conscience cleared.

    ¡°So, what¡¯s the agenda?¡± Marian finally asked sitting on the ground and munching on the melon.

    ¡°We return Davey to Hangman¡¯s Alley. Your friend¡¯s kid was among the slaves, we can take her back to Diamond City with us. Then I want you to settle in. We can swing by the library after we give the girl to her mother if you¡¯d like.¡±

    ¡°Do we have to return Davey?¡± Marian asked. ¡°He didn¡¯t seem to have a good thing back home.¡±

    ¡°Why do you say that?¡± Valentine asked.

    Marian went silent. She picked at her melon. She forgot how hard it is to describe when things aren¡¯t perfect. How you let things happen and become good at not letting anyone know. You hide the problems and the pain, because trying to tell anyone who never saw them or felt them would think you were overreacting. She was overreacting. She blinked back the tears that still threatened to expose her almost twenty years later.

    Suddenly, she felt a hand on her shoulder. How did he sneak up on her? She was going soft in his presence. If she went back to Diamond City with him, she¡¯d be dead within an hour of leaving it. But, the idea of staying near him; feeling safe, the temptation was stronger than her.

    ¡°Hey, Doll, it¡¯s okay. You¡¯ve done nothing wrong.¡±

    Marian looked up, at his face. It was almost as if he knew what she was thinking. His smile was so kind it was almost painful to look at, to feel.

    ¡°How can you say that?¡± she asked.

    ¡°I know you,¡± he said, sitting down next to her. He wrapped his arm around her, like the night before.

    She wanted to lay her head on his shoulder again. She refrained from taking such liberties again. She doubted he would appreciate it. He probably didn¡¯t like it last night, but he obviously prioritized letting her sleep.

    ¡°But you don¡¯t,¡± she told him. ¡°You know what I show the world, it¡¯s easy to be one way for a few hours before I can be a monster again.¡±

    ¡°Hey,¡± she heard him say. She looked up and saw that sweet, caring, concerned look on his face. ¡°I know you. I¡¯ve seen a lot of monsters in my line of work, none of them look anything like you.¡±

    She couldn¡¯t help but smile. She turned away, hoping he wouldn¡¯t be able to tell the difference between a sunburn and a blush. She hurriedly finished her melon.

    He patiently waited for her to finish eating before they went to Kingsport Lighthouse to pick up the kids. Marian stayed a closer to the meat packing plant than to the Lighthouse. Last thing she needed was for five people to compare notes on her different names. Nick seemed to accept her excuse of not wanting to be around people and went to get the kids himself.

    The synth carried Ava in his arms, she couldn¡¯t be any older than two or three. It was amazing a child so small could have gotten away from her mother. Davey trailed behind them, looking as despondent as Marian always felt when she was caught after running away. How could she tell Nick how much worst things were going to be for the kid, if he didn¡¯t even know how bad they currently were?

    She took point, leading the way to Hangman Alley. Her job was to take point and leading a group like Nick¡¯s was not unusual for her. She took the safest route and started leading them back, watching and listening for danger.

    After several hours, she couldn¡¯t keep her thoughts to herself any longer.

    ¡°Davey, come here,¡± she called.

    ¡°Is everything alright, Doll,¡± Nick asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± she insisted. ¡°I just want to talk to Davey privately before he goes home.¡±

    Davey walked fast enough to walk next to her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Theo said dejectedly.

    ¡°You¡¯re not in trouble,¡± she told him. ¡°I have no sense of direction, so I need you to show me the best way to Hangman Alley.¡±

    The kid looked over at her and smiled. ¡°I can do that,¡± he insisted. He led them mostly in silence, but he seemed happier that he was contributing to their journey.

    They were still far away from Hangman Alley before she began talking again. ¡°I know what you¡¯re planning,¡± she finally said.

    ¡°How do you know that?¡± he asked. ¡°What do you think I¡¯m planning?¡±

    ¡°I saw the waterfront. It¡¯s tempting isn¡¯t it? Dive to the bottom, take a deep breath, and not have to worry about anything ever again.¡±

    Davey¡¯s silence told Marian everything she needed.

    ¡°I tried that once. Turns out it¡¯s harder to kill yourself by drowning than most people think. Let me save you some time and tell you, all it will do is give you a cold. Not even pneumonia, a fucking cold.¡±

    Davey chuckled at that. ¡°Did you try other things?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, here and there. Nothing took, obviously. I know you¡¯re hurting. You think that you¡¯d be doing the world a favor. That the people who hurt you, and the people who have failed to protect you, will see where they went wrong if you just left the world.¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± he sighed.

    ¡°It¡¯s bullshit. The people who hurt you, they don¡¯t care. They will just hurt someone else, and not waste their energy on remembering what they did to you. Your death means once again you are punished for what he did.¡±

    ¡°And my parents?¡± Davey asked.

    ¡°How many times have you pointed out the shit Jasper does to you? How often does he torture you right in front of them, and they still ignore it?¡±

    Davey was silent again.

    ¡°They will cry, they will beat themselves up, they will spend the rest of their lives asking, ¡®what did I do wrong?¡¯ but they won¡¯t learn anything. You could die, and be buried for five years, letting them beat themselves up every day as if you had just died. Then if you came back with a miracle, they would cry over you, and then nothing would change. They would still fail to protect you the very next time you needed it. They may care about you, but if they don¡¯t see your pain now, your death will not illuminate it any.¡±

    Davey bowed his head. Marian knew he was fighting back tears; she knew how much they wanted to come when she was that age. She remembered how many nights she silently cried when no one could see her. ¡°So, it¡¯s hopeless. I¡¯m going to be a fuckup for the rest of my life. The only thing I can do right is¡­is¡­¡±

    ¡°I know, and that you have to stop,¡± she told him.

    ¡°But¡­.¡±

    ¡°I know it will make things worse, but it won¡¯t be as bad as you think. He has more to lose if you tell people what¡¯s going on than you do. You will be safe from that.¡±

    ¡°I still want to die,¡± Davey admitted.

    ¡°So do I,¡± Marian agreed. ¡°When I was thirteen, I lost my temper in front of my father¡¯s soldiers. My brother had been picking on me for hours, but I was always told to just ignore it. I always tried, but always failed. My punishment was one-hundred pushups. Every time I got over fifty, my brother would walk into the room and trip over me, my dad made me start over. I did pushups for five hours straight. I wasn¡¯t allowed to eat or go to bed until after I did the pushups. I think the only reason why he stopped tripping over me was because he went to bed.¡± Marian had to blink away tears. This shouldn¡¯t be bothering her; it was so long ago. The kid needed to see her strength. ¡°I got three hours sleep that night, because it was so late before I got to bed.¡±

    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­that¡¯s a lot like something Jasper would do,¡± Davey said.

    ¡°That night, I came up with a plan to kill myself. But someone who cared about me found out. He made a deal with me. I had to hold on until I was seventeen. He would pick me up on my birthday and take me to the Mojave where I wouldn¡¯t have to deal with my parents and brother again. But I had to live until then.¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡± Davey asked. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you in the Mojave with them?¡±

    Marian stopped walking to look straight at Davey. She saw Nick stop walking out of the corner of her eye. She wasn¡¯t sure if he heard anything she was saying, or if he was just being polite, either way, she appreciated it.

    ¡°The world is cruel, Davey. He didn¡¯t hold up his end of the deal, even though I held up mine. But I knew he wasn¡¯t going to be there. I hung on because I knew nothing would be gained if I died as a kid. I decided if I was going to die, it was going to be worth something. Even if my life is worthless, my death will be my legacy.¡±

    Davey seemed to think about what she said. ¡°I don¡¯t know, it just sounds like a complicated way to commit suicide. Wouldn¡¯t it be easier just walking into a radscorpion nest?¡±

    ¡°You have to have rules, Davey. If you just kill yourself, it¡¯s lost, it¡¯s worthless.¡±

    ¡°Ok,¡± Davey responded.

    Marian turned and started walking again. ¡°You also have to wait until you¡¯re at least seventeen. You can leave your family on that day, you don¡¯t have to ever talk to them again, but you have to stay with them until then. Can you promise me that?¡±

    Davey was quiet for a bit, ¡°Okay,¡± he reluctantly agreed.

    ¡°Until then, take your time, decide what it means to make your death worth something. It¡¯s going to be different for you than for me, but those are the two big rules.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it,¡± Davey responded. ¡°I will leave this place and never look back. Jasper can take care of our folks on his own for all I care.¡±

    The two continued back to Hangman Alley. It was late afternoon when Davey entered with a new purpose. Marian wondered if she did the kid a favor.

    Nick walked up next to her, carrying a now sleeping Ava. ¡°Did you say everything you needed to?¡± he asked her.

    ¡°Do you want me to hold Ava while you talk to his parents?¡± she asked.

    ¡°No, Ellie needs to crunch the numbers to figure out how much they owe me. Normally I just show up enough, so they know I was the one who returned their loved one before letting them have their reunion. But I think I should take care of this other reunion first.¡± Nick gently bounced Ava.

    The child mumbled a bit and moved her face, so the other side was resting against Nick¡¯s jacket. Or was it still Ed¡¯s jacket. It didn¡¯t matter, Ed was no longer a problem. People were no longer going to become brahmin because of him. Nick can wear that jacket for the rest of his life, the jacket had nothing to do with how Ed and Hank enslaved people for money.

    ¡°I promised you I¡¯d walk with you back to Diamond City,¡± Marian said as she started leading the way. Nick followed quietly.

    The two settlements weren¡¯t far apart, Hangman¡¯s Alley was just hard to find. Diamond City was much much easier to find. The high green walls made the trip to the entrance simple. Marian saw Danny Sullivan and waved at him as the three passed through the entrance before shouldering Faenus.

    ¡°Go ahead and take Ava to your office,¡± Marian told Nick. ¡°Let Ellie know everything is okay. I¡¯ll go get Madi so you can hand her child to her and be a hero.¡±

    ¡°You should have that right,¡± Nick insisted.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s okay. It really is,¡± Marian said. ¡°My reputation is as a bodyguard. If people think I¡¯m a detective too, I¡¯ll never get anything done, and no one would be found. Go ahead, I¡¯ll catch up.¡±

    Before Nick could protest again, Marian turned right at the bottom of the stairs and headed towards the Dugout Inn. Nick was the detective, not her. She didn¡¯t have a right to take his work from him. But she could bring people who need him to him.

    She ignored the person eating outside the inn. She never had much time for him, all he really talked about was his disrespect for synths. She never had problems with synths, even when she knew she was talking to one, she never disliked them. At least, she didn¡¯t dislike them because they were synths.

    She entered the room and walked down the hall. It was obvious by the sound that the bar was full that day. She might have problems finding Madi in the group, but that would give Nick a little more time to catch up with Ellie and get ready.

    Marian was surprised to see Ellie in the bar. It looked like she was talking to Yefim. Marian decided to talk to her first. She would let Ellie know Nick was home so she could have the moment of relief, and still save face for Madi. Marian walked up to the two talkers, ready to tap Ellie on the back.

    ¡°I still don¡¯t like what we are doing,¡± Yefim said. ¡°Holding on to her like this. It seems wrong to force her to stay.¡±

    ¡°If we don¡¯t, she¡¯s going to get killed,¡± Ellie said. ¡°All you have to do is make sure you keep that ring.¡±

    ¡°But she¡¯s starving herself to death for that ring. She may not get shot, but is it worth it if she dies by malnutrition? I don¡¯t want her dying in the bar, even if it wasn¡¯t bad for business.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll see what we can do to work around that, just hold on. Maybe don¡¯t encourage so many people to drink on her tab.¡±

    Yefim looked up and saw Marian at that point. He went quiet, his face told her that they were talking about her. Ellie turned around and saw her, there was as much guilt on her face as on his.

    The monster in Marian started lashing around. She put up steel walls to keep it penned in, but it was thrashing and throwing itself against those walls. It wanted out. It wanted free. It wanted to kill.

    Marian looked over at Ellie, she stepped up to the secretary, feeling her movements as fluid as any predator¡¯s. Her teeth showed like she wanted to bite someone. She wanted to bite. ¡°Nick is home,¡± she said curtly. ¡°You might want to go show your pleasure at seeing him again. You can tell him about how two faced you are.¡±

    Ellie could hear the monster¡¯s growl in Marian¡¯s voice. It was obvious she saw the monster in Marian¡¯s features. She was stupid for not realizing that when Marian said she was a monster, that was a warning, not an invitation. The other woman skirted around Marian before hurrying out of the bar. Marian watched her out of the corner of her eye. The monster lashed and snapped, but the walls were still up, even if they were dented.

    She then turned her attention to Yefim. The Russian was physically larger than Marian, but she felt like she was towering him. He didn¡¯t seem able to look her in the eye. Good, he was scared. Maybe now he would be willing to let her leave the Commonwealth.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know who you two have been taking orders from,¡± Marian told him through her monster¡¯s growl. ¡°I don¡¯t care. I will show you that I am the better person. I will raise enough money to get my ring back. You never should have worried about me. Once I have that ring back, you never will have to worry about me again. I won¡¯t come back to the Commonwealth.¡±

    She quickly did an about face as the monster threw itself against the wall again. She didn¡¯t care about Yefim¡¯s reaction. She just had to get out of there before the monster got loose.

    She glided out of the bar and hurried out of the city. She needed to satiate the monster. She needed to hunt, to kill. She knew the best place to find easy prey from where she was.

    Marian turned left, and ran through the streets, towards the library. When she got there, she went to the front entrance and invaded the tunnels. Super mutant after super mutant charged at her. She yelled and screamed and shot each one. The monster roaring its defiance at the mutants as it was let free to kill.

    She reveled in each kill, each death she caused. Was free, the monster was free, and they were the same. When Faenus ran out of bullets, she shouldered it and slashed at each super mutant with her hunting knife. Letting her rage take over her and letting the blood splash onto her. She didn¡¯t count the dead; she didn¡¯t care if they were dead. She just wanted to kill.

    Soon she was in the library, without any super mutants left to kill. She made her way to the stacks, hoping to put the monster back to sleep with the calmness of the books. But when she got there, she was still the monster with nothing left to kill. She grabbed ahold of Malta, with nothing left to take her rage out on, and threw him.

    The bear flew through the air, bounced on the floor, before sliding to a halt. That¡¯s when she saw a shadow near the bear. She didn¡¯t want to be seen; she didn¡¯t want to be near anyone at that moment. She started backing away, planning to disappear into the stacks before slipping out.

    Then she saw him walk into view. He was wearing his trench coat again, but he hadn¡¯t changed out his fedora, it still had her blood on it. The synth bent down and picked up the bear and looked over at her.

    ¡°Now what did he do to deserve that?¡± Nick asked.

    The monster went quiet. It backed itself into its cage and curled up. Marian was left without her rage to carry her through another encounter, especially not one with him.

    ¡°He didn¡¯t want to travel with me, anymore,¡± she told him.

    ¡°That¡¯s too bad,¡± Nick said pocketing Malta. ¡°I thought he would enjoy your company, that¡¯s why I gave him to you. Apparently, you¡¯ve decided to try and convince several people that they didn¡¯t want to be in your company recently.¡±

    ¡°Is that a problem?¡± Marian asked.

    ¡°I walk away from you, and less then five minutes later Ellie comes running into the office almost in tears. That is the problem. Marian, what happened?¡±

    ¡°You can ask Ellie,¡± she said, looking away.

    Nick walked up to her, placed a hand on her arm. ¡°I want to know from you,¡± he said calmly.

    Marian closed her eyes. How can she put into words how trapped she felt? How people were dying, and she was doing nothing about it? It didn¡¯t matter, her problems shouldn¡¯t matter to anyone else. She¡¯ll just tell him what happened, he¡¯ll chastise her for overreacting, and then realize that having her for a partner was not a good idea.

    ¡°It seems there is a conspiracy to keep me in the Commonwealth,¡± Marian said. ¡°I just¡­I thought I was stuck here because of decisions I had made. That once I fixed my mistakes, I could go back to The Capital Wasteland. Instead, it turns out that other people are trying to force me to stay in the Commonwealth and letting me deal with the guilt of mistakes I never made.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s what¡¯s happening,¡± Nick said.

    Marian looked up at him, glaring. How could he know what it felt like to survive while others died in her place?

    ¡°I think what¡¯s happening is that you have friends who want to protect you, but don¡¯t know how. They just know that if you go back home, you¡¯re guaranteed to be killed. So, they are trying to convince you to stay. I don¡¯t think the way they are doing it is right, but I can understand why they would do it.¡±

    ¡°Why would they care?¡± She asked. ¡°I keep telling everyone not to care about me.¡±

    Nick wrapped his arm around her, pulling her closer. The trench coat must be new, the smell of cigarettes was faint, but it was still more powerful than the smell of motor oil. She rested her head against his chest, enjoying the feel of him encapsulating her. This man was going to get her killed. ¡°You tell people not to care while you run around and help them. You wave at them. You show concern for them. Don¡¯t you think people would care about someone who does that for them?¡±

    Marian thought about how she had to honor ever whim of her parent¡¯s or brothers, or even the other kids around her. If she didn¡¯t and they retaliated, it was her fault for not making them happy. She should have been nicer. ¡°Isn¡¯t that what¡¯s expected to be accepted, how else can I ask someone to buy me a meal when I¡¯m starving if I never did anything for them?¡±

    Nick placed a hand on her chin and lifted her face, so she had to meet his eyes. He looked as pained as she felt. He shouldn¡¯t care, but that look of concern. ¡°People care about you, Marian. People take care of those they care about. Ellie, and Yefim care about you and want you to be safe, but you¡¯ve shut them out, so they don¡¯t know what else to do. I want you to be safe.¡±

    Marian was speechless. Nick Valentine really wanted her to live? Why? How? And yet, the way his arm was around her shoulder. The look in his face. His hand was still cupped under her chin. It all felt so calming. His thumb moved to her lips; he gently rubbed her lower lip with the metal thumb.

    Every nerve in her body was primed for every sensation. His metal thumb felt cold on her lip, the smell of the decaying books, the cold of the drafty building. She was aware of it all as time slowed down. All she wanted at that moment was for him to kiss her. She wanted to know he felt the same way about her that she had tried to stop feeling about him.

    ¡°I care about you,¡± he mumbled as he lowered his head. He moved his thumb out of the way long enough to fulfill her wish.

    His lips pressed against hers. She had kissed smokers before, and often they put too much force into their lips, as if they didn¡¯t realize how much smoking was working out those muscles. He didn¡¯t, his lips had give, more than she expected from the plastic and rubber he was made out of. She could taste the rubber and wanted more.

    She kissed him back, with as much passion and pressure as he showed. He stood up straight, pulling her in. She wrapped her arms around him, pulling herself closer to him. She took off his hat and held it as she kissed him, it was just in the way.

    Her tongue pushed past his lips, and he let it. His mouth was dry and tasted like plastic and stale cigarettes, and she didn¡¯t care. She couldn¡¯t get enough. His arms were both above and below her backpack, holding her up as she pulled herself with her own arms.

    She needed this, she wanted him. This wasn¡¯t another meaningless fling. This was him. This was Nick Valentine. This was-

    Marian lowered her face, breaking off the kiss. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she whispered.

    ¡°Marian, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Nick asked, resting his forehead against hers.

    ¡°I¡­I can¡¯t do this, not to you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not doing anything I don¡¯t like. I like you, Marian.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t even know my real name.¡±

    ¡°I want to get to know you.¡±

    ¡°You say that because you don¡¯t know me. When you do, then you will regret it, but there¡¯s no taking it back. Once you have that knowledge, you¡¯re stuck with it, and you will want to kill me. You¡¯ll be right to wanting to kill me.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s possible, Doll,¡± Nick told her.

    Marian broke away from Nick and backed up a few paces. She looked up at him. She needed him to understand that he couldn¡¯t like her, that he shouldn¡¯t like her. She was a monster, and he needed to know that, just not what kind of monster she really was.

    ¡°Just, please, go back to hating me,¡± she begged.

    It would be easier for him to hate her again than for her to hate him. She had tried going back, she had tried finding anything she could, but what little there was to hate, wasn¡¯t enough to keep that hatred going. He would have enough to hate her for years, even without knowing everything.

    ¡°Why do you want me to hate you?¡± Nick asked. ¡°What could you have done that was so bad?¡±

    She couldn¡¯t tell him, not yet. She had to wait until she was ready to leave. If he knew now, she could never reenter Diamond City. ¡°I promise to tell you before I leave the Commonwealth,¡± she said. ¡°You¡¯ll just have to hate me on something else until then.¡±

    Marian turned and left the stacks. She exited the library through the side entrance, avoiding the tripwire. Nick was smart, he would find something to hate. He was better off that way, he would be happier with anyone else.

 2-18. A Beautiful Day

    The weather was exceptionally nice that day. Nick Valentine decided to enjoy the weather, a smoke, and a good book all at the same time. He told Ellie to take it easy while he went up to enjoy the picnic furniture that now rested on top of his house.

    Nick knocked off the ash from the cigar he had picked up at the Boylston Club while paying attention to the legalese of early Victorian inheritance rights setting the stage for Sir Percival Glyde¡¯s motives. Wilkie Collins was one of Old Nick¡¯s favorite authors, ¡°Woman in White¡± was a book he had read many times.

    The thought of Marian depressed him somewhat, and yet, he was exposing himself to her name about five times a page. She was prettier than her literary namesake but had all of the same strengths. He hadn¡¯t seen her since she verbally attacked Ellie and Yafim, a situation no one was giving him much information about. He spent three days trying to keep Ellie from crying, and Yafim had become even quieter than usual if that was possible. In the end, Nick decided to let the situation sort itself out.

    He turned the page, reading about two lawyers trying to negotiate a twenty-thousand-pound dowry. Nick deserved this break. He had been working himself ragged for several months, with Marian bringing in so many people who needed him. Many of his cases were suddenly closed with the end of the Rose Gang. Nick didn¡¯t even mind the loss of income; he was happy for the chance to take a day off. He still couldn¡¯t quite get over the sense that he was taking advantage of her. He was going to figure out a way to pay her for everything she¡¯d been doing for him. Something she wouldn¡¯t be able to wiggle out from.

    Nick took another puff on his overpriced cigar as he listened to a door behind him open and shut. He heard footsteps move closer. He knew he should be more on edge; he did have enough people out to kill him, but some days he just didn¡¯t care.

    ¡°Ellie told me you were out here,¡± Piper said as she took a seat on the other side of the table. ¡°I didn¡¯t really believe you were going through with the whole making your office smoke free. Seems like a hassle to me.¡± The brunette pulled out a cigarette for herself.

    ¡°Your job is about making other people uncomfortable, mine is about making them feel comfortable,¡± Nick pointed out as he held out a lighter for her. Piper moved her hair out of the way as she leaned forward to light her cigarette. ¡°What can I do for you, Piper?¡±

    ¡°I need a story,¡± she admitted.

    ¡°What happened to the one about me getting kidnapped? I gave you permission to publish it.¡±

    ¡°You gave me permission, which is great. The problem is the two people who were responsible for rescuing you. One doesn¡¯t want me to write about her, and the other one doesn¡¯t exist.¡±

    ¡°That does make the story interesting to tell,¡± Nick admitted. He placed his book on the table, careful not to give it too much attention. If Piper hadn¡¯t figured out the significance yet, she probably hadn¡¯t read the book, but there was no point in tempting fate.

    ¡°Good book?¡± she asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s slow right now,¡± he told her. She didn¡¯t need to know that it got much more interesting as it progressed. ¡°What happened to you knocking on the mayor¡¯s door? I thought that was your favorite hobby.¡±

    ¡°It was, until after everything with Nate. Then he asked me to lay off Mayor McDonagh. I agreed, of course, I had months¡¯ worth of stories then.¡±

    ¡°But not now,¡± Nick finished for her.

    ¡°Everything is dry as a bone. There are about a dozen half stories in the works, but every time I start working on them, something happens, and I miss another deadline. I¡¯m not publishing, so I¡¯m not getting money. I know there¡¯s stories out there, but the ones I find, Nate, or should I say X6, tells me to back off.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s not even talking to you himself?¡± Nick asked. ¡°I could only imagine X6¡¯s feelings about being an errand boy.¡±

    ¡°I can also,¡± Piper agreed. ¡°Thing is, I¡¯m starting to wonder about Nate. Why hasn¡¯t anyone seen him for months?¡±

    ¡°Have you asked around in Sanctuary? If anyone would know, you¡¯d think it would be Danse.¡±

    ¡°I did, Danse seemed depressed. I don¡¯t think he knows why Nate has disappeared. I get the feeling that Codsworth knows something, but he won¡¯t say anything. He just gave me the run around, which he¡¯s bad at. I stopped asking anything before he blew a wire.¡±

    Nick puffed on his cigar for a moment. It didn¡¯t seem worth the price that its original owner paid for it 200 years ago. ¡°I don¡¯t know what to tell you, Sweetheart,¡± Nick admitted. ¡°Other than war reporting, but I don¡¯t know how well that will sell right now. Seems like the only people who would be interested don¡¯t have the caps to spend on a paper.¡±

    ¡°Do you have anything?¡± Piper begged. ¡°I will even take a feel-good fluff piece right now. Just enough to keep Nat feed.¡±

    ¡°If you need caps-¡±

    ¡°I need stories!¡± Piper interrupted.

    Nick thought for a moment. There were a lot of cases in his filing cabinet. A large number of them were added in since word of the war traveled north along with all the refugees that decided they didn¡¯t want to be part of a civil war that could not benefit them, but could get them killed.

    ¡°Go ahead and talk to Ellie,¡± Nick finally caved. ¡°Let me know what you¡¯re looking at before you start writing, though.¡±

    Piper seemed more relieved than excited. The problem with a feast or famine lifestyle, is there¡¯s no one to help you raise a little sister when the famines are long.

    ¡°I know you don¡¯t want to borrow, but I can loan you the caps. You have a kid sister to take care of,¡± Nick said.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Piper sighed. ¡°Thanks.¡±

    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    Piper settled back, looking like the weight of the world had been lifted from her shoulders. Nick pulled out two glasses and some bourbon he was carrying for a rainy day. A sunny day seemed just as reasonable for a drink.

    ¡°Care for a drink between friends?¡± Nick offered as he placed a glass next to Piper.

    He poured some of the 200-year-old bourbon into her glass, and them poured some into his. Piper accepted her glass. Reporter and detective tinked their glasses and sat back looking out at Diamond City.

    ¡°That¡¯s strange,¡± Piper said, breaking the companionable quiet.

    Nick lowered his glass from his mouth, he didn¡¯t need to eat or drink, but he did enjoy tasting good food and liquor. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°Marian Holcombe,¡± Piper said as if that was an explanation. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen her in months, I would have thought she was dead, if Vadim hadn¡¯t confirmed otherwise. And I know I¡¯ve never seen her enter Diamond City alone, or without her backpack.¡±

    Nick turned his attention to the entrance of the city. The bodyguard was there, she seemed to have a way of standing out even when dressed like everyone else. Nick wondered if she did that on purpose, or if it just happened. She was walking fast, barely waving at anyone. She seemed to slow down only near Nat, and then picked up her pace again.

    ¡°She does seem to have a bee in her bonnet,¡± Nick agreed stubbing out the remains of his cigar. ¡°I better get to the office, if she¡¯s headed here, I don¡¯t want to leave Ellie to deal with her right now.¡±

    ¡°What did happen with her and Ellie,¡± Piper asked.

    ¡°Your guess is as good as mine,¡± Nick answered as he pocketed the cigar and book. ¡°I¡¯ll leave the bottle.¡±

    The synth downed the remains of his glass before hurrying back into his house. He was determined to get to the office before Marian did. He found himself running down the stairs, past the bear on his dresser, and into his office.

    ¡°Where¡¯s the fire?¡± Ellie asked from her desk.

    ¡°Marian is in town, I think she¡¯s headed this way,¡± Nick said.

    Ellie¡¯s face flushed. The secretary looked around as if she wasn¡¯t sure rather to stay or go.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Nick reassured her as he slid the book on top of its two clones in his desk, ¡°I¡¯ll get her out as quickly as I can.¡± He had taken every copy of the book from the library to help protect Marian¡¯s secret.

    He had barely finished talking when his door banged open. ¡°NICK VALENTINE!¡± Marian¡¯s voice carried. One thing was certain, the woman knew how to project her voice. ¡°Why the FUCK do you have to keep a business here? In a city that doesn¡¯t allow ghouls to even enter? As if ghouls don¡¯t have loved ones who go missing.¡±

    She did seem to have the dramatics dialed up today. Not that he could blame her, she was probably trying to convince him to fulfill the request she made the last time he saw her.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t an issue when I set up, Doll,¡± he sniped as he closed the drawer, hiding the evidence of his lies. ¡°Ghouls were allowed to live here until about a decade ago, I have been here much longer. Changes like that are a side effect of getting old.¡± He could put on a good show as well as her.

    ¡°Maybe, you should set up a system where they can get ahold of you then,¡± she said in a staccato tone.

    ¡°That¡¯s what I have you for, Sweetheart,¡± he told her as he slipped a yellow box from his top drawer into his pocket. ¡°So where is the ghoul in question?¡±

    ¡°Where I stay when I¡¯m in the area. It¡¯s a comfortable room, right outside of the patrol area on the way to the library,¡± she described. That woman missed her prewar calling, she would have looked good as a librarian.

    ¡°I know the place; it was where Connelly stayed after the ghouls were first kicked out.¡±

    Nick was shocked by Marian¡¯s expression. She was still standing outside of his office, but all the posturing and false rage disappeared suddenly. Her eyes shifted, and it was obvious she was trying to keep from looking down. Nick didn¡¯t know there was a ghoul in the Commonwealth that Marian didn¡¯t like, Kent Connelly being that ghoul was even more surprising.

    Pushing aside his curiosity, he decided to try and bring her attention back to the situation. ¡°Why don¡¯t you introduce me to your friend?¡± he asked, unsure rather to make it snappish or comforting. Somehow it became a wobbly indecisive mess. He accepted the new folder Ellie handed him as he passed her desk.

    ¡°You need me to come with you?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, you can fix my notes when I get back.¡±

    The sound of Ellie¡¯s groan made Nick smile. He never could make notes as organized as her, that¡¯s why he kept her around. She was in for a lot more work than if he had brought her with him.

    ¡°Give Piper access to the closed cases, anything that isn¡¯t locked up,¡± he told her before joining Marian outside his office and closing the door behind him.

    Marian didn¡¯t bother saying anything, she had brought her bravado back and turned to lead him into the alley. ¡°You owe me some Takahashi Noodles,¡± she muttered. A small price for his life.

    ¡°I¡¯ll consider that your commission,¡± he told her. ¡°I¡¯ll give you three meals a day every time you bring me a potential client.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t do it for you,¡± she insisted. Probably the first thing she said where he believed her attitude in that conversation.

    ¡°I know, Honey,¡± he told her. ¡°But I still want to. It¡¯s a modest price for what you have done to help people find me. And here,¡± he handed the yellow box to her, ¡°consider it payment for your work last time you were in Diamond City.¡±

    Marian took the box before looking at it. She stopped walking as he turned to enter the market. Nick realized she wasn¡¯t next to him any longer and turned to look at her. She was still staring at the box before looking up at him. Her blue eyes were bigger than he knew she was capable of achieving. If she wanted him to hate her, she was failing at convincing him to do so.

    ¡°This is¡­¡± she said quietly.

    ¡°I saw you eyeing that a while back,¡± Nick told her. ¡°I figured you saved my life, the least I could do in return was make it easier to protect your own.¡±

    Marian stood for a moment, looking back and forth between the quick eject drum magazine mod and Nick. It was as if she never received a gift before. It may have been a bit more expensive than he normally would have paid, but she lived in the Wasteland, she needed as much help as she could get.

    ¡°It¡¯s useless to me,¡± she said, her voice sounded like she was trying to bring up her bravado.

    ¡°Do you have something better?¡± he asked, half hoping the answer was ¡°yes¡±.

    ¡°I,¡± Marian was silent for a moment. She was actually at a loss for words. ¡°I never really modified a weapon,¡± she finally admitted.

    Maybe modifying weapons wasn¡¯t something people in the Capital Wasteland did. Nick thought about how clean and maintained her gun always was. He forgot that she was from somewhere else, somewhere she was trying to go back to. She didn¡¯t change to fit in the Commonwealth because she didn¡¯t plan to stay. There was a pang of regret that hit Nick when the thought of her leaving hit him.

    ¡°I¡¯ll show you how,¡± he finally told her. ¡°After dinner, we can install it on your gun.¡±

    She quietly looked up at him. ¡°Thank you,¡± she said quietly.

    Nick wrapped an arm around her shoulder. He found he liked touching her. He liked having that physical reminder that she was there and warm. She didn¡¯t feel any different from anyone else, but when she snuggled into him it caused him to feel calm. A reminder the world was still spinning.

    He wanted to take her in both arms and hold her against his chest. He desired kissing her again, even if it was just a quick peck on the lips. But he didn¡¯t take those liberties, she probably wouldn¡¯t have appreciated them. She wasn¡¯t exactly risking her allergies against his trench coat herself.

    ¡°Could you hold onto this for me?¡± she asked him, handing the mod back to him.

    ¡°What¡¯s mine, is yours,¡± Nick said taking the mod back and pocketing it. He gently led her out of the alley and through the Diamond City Market. There was no point in keeping her friend waiting. ¡°You got a place to stay?¡± he finally got around to asking her. He wanted her to say no, he wanted to offer his place so he would be sure she was safe even if it was for one night. Then he thought of Ellie, having Marian there may not be the best option for them.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± she said. ¡°You know, Soft-boiled, you¡¯re supposed to hate me.¡±

    ¡°Guess I forgot,¡± Nick responded. He gently squeezed her shoulders as they passed the Super Salon. ¡°I¡¯ll try again tomorrow.¡±

 2-19. The Politician and the Spy

    The worst part of being a ghoul is the fact that chems just don¡¯t have the hit they used to. Hancock had taken chems of all types for years, always looking for a stronger ride. It didn¡¯t matter what it was, he just wanted the experience. On the day he turned ghoul, the effect of his chems dropped in ways he would never get back.

    The mayor thought this as he took a hit of Jet Fuel and let the ride take its course. He suddenly felt like he could get anything accomplished. He was about to get to work on his terminal when he heard a knock at his door. Fahrenheit had just finished shooting some psycho herself before she stood up and walked to the door.

    ¡°Hey boss, it¡¯s the Geiger counter repair man,¡± she told him.

    Hancock knew the code and knew what she was alluding to. ¡°Let him in,¡± he informed her.

    As Windowlicker entered the room, Fahrenheit muttered something about work and discreetly left the room. Hancock took a moment to marvel at how good she truly was at her job. He quietly killed any unearned sentiment before turning his attention back to his ally.

    ¡°I see all the slaves have been returned home,¡± Hancock said, gesturing Windowlicker to sit on the couch across from him.

    ¡°It took some time, some of them didn¡¯t even have homes to return to,¡± the spy responded as he crossed the room to join the mayor and sat down.

    Hancock remembered instructing Windowlicker and MacCready to bring the people who didn¡¯t have homes to return to back to Goodneighbor. He had a team set up to help find settlements who can take extra members.

    ¡°I appreciate the help, did MacCready make it back?¡±

    Windowlicker helped himself to a bottle of Borbrov¡¯s Best. ¡°He¡¯s checking on his friends right now, said he would be up later for his pay.¡±

    ¡°I guess you¡¯re here for your own payment. How much do I owe you?¡±

    ¡°An explanation would be a good start,¡± he told Hancock. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you let her help us?¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t even say her name?¡±

    ¡°That woman changes names about as often as I change my face. I knew her back in The Capital Wasteland. I heard about a dozen different names used for her and she accepts them all. My favorite was when I hired her to escort myself and two synths to Ratchet City. I had just changed my face, so she didn¡¯t recognize me. She gave me a new name, and both of the synths were given different names to call her. By the time we got to Ratchet City, I heard her get called five more names, and she answered all of them like it was the name she had all of her life.¡±

    Hancock chuckled at the thought of how confused the two runaway synths would have been at that experience. Synths tended to have little experiences outside of The Institute before they find ways to escape. They tended to be about as experienced as Vault Dwellers. The idea of someone changing her identity about as easily as changing her clothes must have been as overwhelming as meeting a ghoul for the first time.

    ¡°That¡¯s my girl,¡± he crooned. ¡°I understand you would have liked her help on getting people home, and she would have done a good job, but then I would have had to pay her quite a few caps for the work. Something I¡¯m trying to avoid right now.¡±

    Windowlicker took a swig of his moonshine while listening to Hancock. ¡°Trying to keep her in debt to the Bobrov brothers? She still owes me twenty caps from a bet we made five years ago.¡±

    ¡°How did you guess?¡±

    ¡°I was there when she traded her ring for a client to have a safe night,¡± Windowlicker said. ¡°I know you¡¯re afraid of what she¡¯s going to do if she gets out of debt. I fear what she¡¯s going to do if she starts thinking she¡¯ll never get out.¡±

    A cold shiver ran up Hancock¡¯s spine. He knew she was already getting desperate to get it back. Ellie had called him several times giving him Yafim¡¯s latest reports. Including the fact that Yafim got scared about her reaction when he suggested charging her interest. Now that two of his co-conspirators had been discovered, he needed to play the game more carefully.

    ¡°Do you honestly¡­?¡± Hancock whispered, not wanting to finish the sentence.

    ¡°You saw the memory. She believes she should have been the one who died. The thought that she can die at any moment is the only reason why she¡¯s still alive. Sins of her family weigh her down, and each rumor of someone who she had connection to is like watching that ghoul get murdered by her father again. Eventually she¡¯s going to decide that even her responsibility to her ancestors isn¡¯t worth the lives that are being lost because the Brotherhood of Steel decided to conquer the Capital Wasteland.¡±

    Hancock chewed on his lower lip for a moment before he started looking through his chems. Finally, he found what he wanted and consumed the tin of grape mentats. He used to take them to feel ¡°intellectual¡± but ever since meeting Marian and listening to her talk about books the way she always prattled on about them, he more took them to keep up. Maybe if he used her form of escapism, he wouldn¡¯t need the mentats to feel smart.

    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    ¡°Well isn¡¯t that fun to watch, do you feel peppy now?¡± Windowlicker asked sarcastically.

    ¡°Fuck you,¡± Hancock shot back. ¡°You just told me that I can¡¯t stop a friend from committing suicide and I¡¯m supposed to take that sober?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re supposed to take it for what it is,¡± Windowlicker said in an uncharacteristic moment of seriousness. ¡°She¡¯s the only person I know of who turned down an offer to join The Railroad because it wasn¡¯t risky enough.¡±

    Hancock stood up and started pacing the room. His responsibility was to his city, but he still didn¡¯t want to cut Marian loose. She didn¡¯t even realize she was playing a game against him, and she was still winning.

    ¡°What would you suggest?¡± He finally asked.

    ¡°The big three for predicting people: caps, beliefs and ego. Get a handle on what¡¯s driving someone, and you know where you stand,¡± Windowlicker advised.

    ¡°Caps are meaningless to her,¡± Hancock pointed out. ¡°I guess no one ever bothered teaching her what their value was when she was a kid.¡±

    ¡°Doing what her parents wanted meant that she would get everything she needed,¡± Windowlicker agreed.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been confusing her for MacCready. Instead of tempting her to stay around, caps were just another tool to help other people. She has some ego, but it¡¯s too fragile to control her without breaking her. I don¡¯t want to be that kind of bastard again. So, what do you know about her beliefs?¡±

    ¡°Sins of the father,¡± Windowlicker pointed out again. ¡°She has two-hundred years of family history that she¡¯s trying to undo on her own. Sins that are accumulating with the continued actions of the surviving members.¡±

    ¡°Are they all in The Capital Wasteland?¡± Hancock asked.

    ¡°Last I checked, yes. Maybe instead of getting her to focus on the family she was born into, get her to focus on the ones who care about her. You¡¯re not the only ghoul in her life.¡±

    Hancock thought about the ghouls she came into the Commonwealth with. They were happy to get a place of their own, but some of them had started complaining almost right away that she couldn¡¯t visit them. Others were upset about the idea of being moved around at his convince because of her. There weren¡¯t enough ghouls to set up two settlements, but maybe there was a compromise.

    ¡°I¡¯ve thought about moving them to the Mayor¡¯s Shelter. I heard they used to live underground, maybe it¡¯ll feel more like home to them,¡± he thought out loud. ¡°I¡¯m not sure if that¡¯s enough for her. She seems to be so used to be an island herself that even having people love her just doesn¡¯t register.¡± Hancock felt morose for a moment.

    He remembered some of the things he did to people when he was human to get them into his bed. How easily he told them that he loved them, and then after fucking them left them emotionally broken. She remembered her father threatening her when she worshiped him. She was someone who¡¯s first experience with love was so similar to what Hancock had done in his past life.

    Only difference was he had the decency to walk away after he got what he wanted, she was told that not enjoying the fucking just meant she didn¡¯t love the people around her enough and that she needed to try earn the love that was never going to come. Her family kept fucking her, even if it wasn¡¯t literal.

    Hancock saw how his actions made many of his victims shy around someone who would truly love them after he was done, and he only inflicted pain for a few weeks or months. She had a lifetime of that pain and confusion.

    ¡°Let¡¯s change the subject,¡± Hancock finally said, returning to his couch. ¡°What¡¯s the latest rumor on the Brotherhood of Steel?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re expanding,¡± Windowlicker finally said. ¡°Rumor is that they aren¡¯t happy with the property they have, especially the factions that decided everyone needed to be drafted and forgot about needing someone to provide them with food. Apparently, someone thought it would be a good idea to blow up the Jefferson Memorial. So, they are all short on food and water.¡±

    ¡°Which direction are they going?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    A double-edged sword. There weren¡¯t enough members to spread out too far and having them go multiple directions would buy some time. They were still heading North, and that¡¯s when he was going to have troubles with them.¡±

    ¡°Do you need a place to move synths from there to?¡± he asked.

    ¡°No synth who still has their memory is going to come back to live next door to the Institute,¡± Windowlicker told him. ¡°I¡¯m here as a curtesy for the help you¡¯ve given us over the years.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re leaving?¡±

    Windowlicker was silent for a moment. Hancock could see him wanting to spout his usual lies. The man looked like he was fighting himself.

    ¡°I can¡¯t say,¡± he finally told the ghoul. ¡°I don¡¯t know what they will do with me, if anything. After my failure last year, there¡¯s a lot that they aren¡¯t trusting me with anymore. I¡¯m not even sure if there¡¯s a new chapter already set up around here. I guess being buddies with the Institute Director can ruin your street cred.¡±

    Hancock was still thinking of precautions he was going to have to take. If the Brotherhood of Steel got to the Commonwealth, a whole lot of people were going to need a place to stay. That meant supplies, and more security for those supplies. He was hoping to make the city into a type of self-sufficient fortress. Such precautions take time, and he wasn¡¯t sure if that was on his side anymore.

    ¡°Let your people know that Goodneighbor is still their ally. If Nate has a problem with that, he can stuff it,¡± Hancock growled. ¡°Have the next messenger come by wanting to discuss the possibility of counterfeit caps, that way I¡¯ll know they are from you guys. If they want me to kick Amari and Irma out, have them tell me where to send them. I can use the trick they pulled on Marian for a bit, but if they wait too long, I¡¯ll need to come up with a different excuse.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll do that,¡± Windowlicker said. ¡°I¡¯m going to miss this face; I didn¡¯t really have it long enough to recognize it in the mirror yet.¡±

    ¡°Any idea of what you¡¯re going with next?¡± Hancock asked.

    ¡°There is one. Running with Marian, I forgot that she tended to recycle her names. I was thinking with recycling my faces. I don¡¯t think anyone would recognize me if I went with my old vault dweller look.¡±

    Hancock chuckled at the thought of Windowlicker being a vault dweller. ¡°When did you go with a look like that?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s my original,¡± Windowlicker said. ¡°I was a little punk then, thought that I was tough just because I could put on a jacket and own a switchblade when I was a kid. I learned how wrong I was when I turned nineteen.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t feel too bad, I thought I was tough for similar reasons, it took me until I was forty to figure that out.¡±

    Windowlicker stood up. ¡°I better get going. I¡¯ll let my command know what you said. I¡¯ll be seeing you around.¡±

    Hancock gave Windowlicker 100 caps per freed slave for his work before the spy walked out of the room and shut the door behind him. Hancock felt almost as if he watched a friend die.

    He quietly raised the glass of moonshine towards the door in a private toast, ¡°Take care of yourself, Deacon.¡±

 3-1. An Unexpected Client

    The radio was playing Magnolia singing ¡°I¡¯m the one you¡¯re looking for¡±. Nick was enjoying the slow jazzy purr of his favorite living singer while making notes on his latest case. He needed to document how he actually solved the case and the results. A detective never knows when he has to reference his past accomplishments.

    Ellie was sitting at her desk, reading the latest issues of Publick Occurrences. Nick had already read it, unfortunately. It was another fluff piece talking about how refugees were feeling accepted by Commonwealth locals.

    Piper¡¯s fluff pieces never sell as well as her investigative work. She was never as happy working on them either. Nick had thought about suggesting she become a war correspondent in the Capital Wasteland, but he didn¡¯t dare speak the idea. He doubted the Brotherhood of Steel would allow journalistic immunity and didn¡¯t want to lose a friend to that war.

    He took a sip of coffee before he turned his attention back to his chaotic notes. He knew Ellie would clean up his thoughts later. She was always good at that.

    The sound of his front door slamming open echoed through the office. The sound of a body falling onto the wood flooring followed so quickly after, it had to be the body that opened the door, not someone carrying the body and dropping it inside his office.

    ¡°Nick¡­...Valentine¡­.¡± he heard wheeze from near his door. Each word was sputtered out quickly, making it hard for him to be sure that he was understanding them right. There was a gasp and a gulp before she could finish her short sentence. ¡°Help.¡±

    Nick turned to see if the owner of the voice was who he thought it was. Before he could look around the front desk, Ellie answered his question.

    ¡°Marian!¡± she shouted. His secretary was on her feet and bolting around her desk in less than a second. She bent down in front of the still open door, disappearing from Nick¡¯s view. ¡°Here, drink this.¡±

    Nick was soon out of his seat, not nearly as fast as Ellie, but he was just as concerned about Marian. He moved to see Marian on her hands and knees in front of Ellie¡¯s desk. Ellie was holding a tin of purified water to Marian¡¯s mouth. The bodyguard was getting as much water on her chin and floor as she was getting into her mouth. She pulled away to go into a coughing fit.

    ¡°Easy,¡± Nick ordered both women. ¡°You don¡¯t want to suffocate her. Ellie, why don¡¯t you go get some power noodles for our guest? While you¡¯re at it, get two extra bowls, one for each of us.¡±

    Ellie looked helplessly up at Nick for a moment, before she stood up, gave the water to him and left the office, shutting the door behind her. Marian was looking down at the floor so he couldn¡¯t see her face, but she still managed to look more helpless. Nick knelt down and wrapped an arm around Marian¡¯s shoulders before holding the tin to her mouth.

    ¡°Just a sip,¡± he ordered gently.

    When she reached up to get more water, he took the tin away from her mouth.

    ¡°Breath, the water will be here, but you can¡¯t overdo it.¡±

    She seemed to have already accomplished that. Her backpack was full, but it was over her gun. She had multiple cuts and bruises over her body, as if she had run through danger and ignored any attacks on her.

    He placed the water on Ellie¡¯s desk before helping slide the backpack off of her back. There was a distinct clinking sound of glass as he moved it. It had more heft to it than usual as well. She must have been visiting her friends. Nick heard Hancock helped them move to a place more suited for them and for her visiting. Nick couldn¡¯t help but suspect that the fact The Glowing Sea was between their new home and The Capital Wasteland was another reason for the new location.

    After placing the backpack in a corner, he then turned back to her. He gave her another sip of water before putting his hands under her elbows and moving her onto the chair in front of Ellie¡¯s desk. Her breathing was becoming steadier, letting him know she would be safe if he let her drink. He gave her the tin to finish off. She managed to spill a large portion down the front of her shirt and jacket, but that was nominal compared to the sweat that was collecting on her clothing.

    ¡°Are you okay, Doll?¡± he finally got around to asking. He could see the answer, but he wanted her to feel comfortable.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry,¡± she started stammering, running her fingers through the light brown stubble on her head. She was looking everywhere but at him. ¡°I know I¡¯m not supposed to come here, I know you told me to leave. I didn¡¯t know what else to do.¡±

    Nick put his hands on both of her shoulders and knelt to her level. He looked up at her, trying to force her to look him in the face. ¡°It¡¯s ok, Sweetheart. I¡¯m glad you came. Just tell me what¡¯s wrong.¡±

    Marian looked at Nick, her eyes looked so large and scared. Like a child who got caught breaking the rules. ¡°But you told me to get out.¡±

    Nick remembered, months ago, yelling at her to leave. He forgot that he did that. Somehow, he expected her to forget that as they got closer to each other. He realized he never saw her in his office since that day. Even when she swung by, she never fully entered the house. She always just talked from the doorway.

    The synth placed his hand next to her face. He hated the sight of his cold metal hand on her warm, soft, living face. He wished every time that he touched her that he wasn¡¯t a synth, but a man. The type of man she deserved to have touching her cheek. Instead, she got a stupid, sentimental synth touching her.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Doll,¡± he cooed. ¡°I like having you here. What happened then is in the past. I want you to feel safe visiting me. You are always welcomed here.¡±

    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    Marian looked straight at him. Her face was somewhere between forced neutrality, and confusion. Her eyes searched his face for a second. She must have found what she was looking for because she smiled her gentle, trusting smile and said ¡°Thanks.¡±

    Nick wished he would be rewarded with a hug. He wished he could lean forward and kiss her, giving her as much reassurance as he could while they were together in this private moment. Instead, he smiled back at her, took his hand away from her face, and gently patted her arm.

    ¡°Ellie will be back soon with some food for all of us, if you don¡¯t want her to hear something, let me know and I¡¯ll dismiss her after she returns,¡± Nick said as he sat down behind the desk.

    ¡°No,¡± she sighed taking her gun off of her back and moving it onto her lap, ¡°it¡¯s fine. I just...I¡¯m sorry about bothering you like this. It¡¯s just that¡­I don¡¯t know what else to do. I don¡¯t¡­I don¡¯t think I can do this on my own. I don¡¯t know where she is. They didn¡¯t even tell me she was missing until I was there for several hours.¡±

    Nick patiently listened to her half sentences. Marian normally tended to enunciate her thoughts as carefully as her words. She normally tried to speak in a way that would minimize confusion between her and the person she was talking to. Her face seemed to show her distress mounting as she talked, with her eyebrows attempting to touch each other, and she kept touching her temple as if she could rub the concern away.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it,¡± Nick insisted again. ¡°Finding people is what I do. Trust me, if you like someone too much, it doesn¡¯t matter how good you are, you¡¯re going to make stupid mistakes.¡±

    Marian went silent for a moment. Nick wasn¡¯t sure why she was so quiet. Then he remembered that she found him on her last ¡°case¡±.

    He was about to say something to help confront her concern. He knew she still wanted him to hate her, but she seemed to be failing at making that particular emotion mutual. The door opened and Ellie walked into the office before closing the door behind her. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t believe the attention you got running here,¡± Ellie told Marian. ¡°Everyone wants to know what happened.¡±

    ¡°What did you tell them?¡± Nick asked as Ellie placed a bowl of noodles in front of Marian.

    ¡°The usual stuff. Professional discretion and all of that,¡± she said as she placed another bowl in front of Nick.

    ¡°That¡¯s a good girl. Nothing for you?¡± he asked her.

    ¡°If I got one for myself, it¡¯ll be cold before I would get to eat it,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯ll get myself a bowl after I get your notes put together.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s get to work, no point in making Ellie go hungry, right Marian?¡± Nick was trying to be upbeat. He needed her to feel reassured.

    Marian¡¯s face still had a frozen, scared look to it. She took the bowl and poked at the noodles. She loved Takahashi¡¯s Noodles. She practically inhaled them every time he bought them for her. Now, she looked at them like they were live worms.

    Nick ate some of his own noodles while he waited for Ellie to get into position. As soon as she was ready, he started talking trying to sound casual. ¡°Now, why don¡¯t you start with who¡¯s missing.¡±

    Marian looked up from her noodles. She was looking better ever since he started feeding her regularly, but she still had a look of someone who¡¯s always hungry. She was chewing on a bite, swallowed, and started talking. ¡°It¡¯s my friend, Lisi,¡± she explained.

    ¡°The ghoul?¡± Nick asked.

    ¡°Yeah, one of the ones who came with me,¡± she answered.

    Nick already didn¡¯t like where this was going. He could already guess that Marian was blaming herself for bringing Lisi to The Commonwealth. It didn¡¯t matter if Lisi would have been dead already in The Capital Wasteland. She brought her friend here, and that made her solely responsible for her friend¡¯s fate.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Nick asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m¡­I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t think to ask,¡± she stuttered. ¡°They just told me that she went out for a few weeks and hadn¡¯t returned by moving day. I panicked and came here.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Nick cooed. ¡°It¡¯s easy to panic when someone you care about is missing. You¡¯ve already told me a lot. It¡¯s my job to fill in any gaps, it¡¯s just that the fewer gaps there are, the easier my job is. So, Lisi went missing before your friends moved to the bunker. Can you guess where she went?¡±

    Marian was still forcing herself to eat. It was painful for Nick to watch. ¡°No,¡± she finally said. ¡°Maybe. She likes to collect mugs. I used to explore The Capital Wasteland with her to help her find them. She had to leave her collection behind when we came here. She has been trying to rebuild that collection since we got here. Why didn¡¯t she have me escort her? I would have helped her out. I would have¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Sweetheart,¡± Nick insisted. ¡°You helped me out a lot. We¡¯ll find your friend. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°We?¡± Marian asked. She was finished with her noodles and had placed the bowl on Ellie¡¯s desk. She was fingering the drum magazine on her gun.

    Ellie had taken her cue and was sitting at Nick¡¯s desk, cleaning up her notes.

    ¡°You know your friend better than me,¡± Nick explained. ¡°I want you with me when we look for her. I think you¡¯ll be able to help me find her faster.¡±

    Nick was used to seeing hope and fear on faces in his office, he was still surprised seeing that mixture on her face. ¡°I don¡¯t understand,¡± she confessed. ¡°Why do you think I¡¯ll be any good. You said that I may get in the way because I like her too much.¡±

    ¡°I said that people panic and miss clues when they are worried about someone they are looking for,¡± Nick clarified. ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll get in the way. You have a knack for this investigating stuff, you¡¯re just inexperienced at it. I think you¡¯ll help me figure out what is and is not a clue. Normally in cases like these, the sooner we find someone, the more likely they will be safe. I think you¡¯ll be able to help me shave some time off our search and find her.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Marian gave in. Nick was glad he didn¡¯t need to breath, there was no way he could have hidden the sigh of relief at that moment.

    ¡°Done,¡± Ellie said. She stood up and walked over to Nick, ¡°I have all the notes ready. There are some extra sheets for any notes you have. Is the file on the last case done? I can clean that up while you¡¯re out.¡±

    As Ellie was talking, Nick slipped his pack of cigarettes into her desk as discreetly as he could. He didn¡¯t need to have them on him for temptation. He didn¡¯t want to start a fight with Marian that didn¡¯t need to happen. He wondered for a second if synths could go through withdraws.

    ¡°Thanks, Ellie,¡± Nick said standing up. He knew she saw what he did, but she was good at discretion herself. ¡°The notes are almost finished. There are a few details missing, but I think I can add those in without ruining your hard work too badly.¡± He took the file and put it in his pocket before turning his attention back to Marian. ¡°You ready, Doll?¡±

    Marian silently stood up. Her shoulders were too square, and the grip she had on her gun made him grateful that gun safety was almost instinctive for her. Fear and determination were both on her face. Lisi must be a really good person to deserve so much loyalty from someone like Marian.

    ¡°Let¡¯s start by going to The Crater House,¡± Nick said as he walked to the door. ¡°With luck, she was just late to dinner, and you can show her where her new home is.¡±

    Nick hoped she was just late. He wanted to spend more time with Marian, but the thought of how she would react if something happened to her friend was enough to make him willing to not be near her, at least not for this reason.

    He opened the door for Marian. She slung her gun over her shoulder and accepted his kindness by walking out. He took one quick moment to exchange concerned glances with Ellie before following Marian out, closing the door behind him.

 3-2. Exhaustion

    Marian wasn¡¯t sure if she was following Nick Valentine, or if he was following her.  They were heading more North than East, but still towards The Crater House, in hopes that Lisi had simply lost track of time and showed up too late.  Marian was hoping that was the case.  She was praying that Lisi was fine.  Nick would point out how she wasted his time, and he would tease her for it.  He would bring it up every time he saw her, and things would go back to how they should be.

    She really didn¡¯t want things to be the way they should be.

    She had been bringing customers to his office regularly again.  Her anxiety around people often peaked, and then she would remember how stupid it was, and walk among them again.  She was stupid for being more afraid of their words and their judgements than the of the mirelurks and deathclaws.

    Every time she brought someone; she would let them stay in Diamond City until the next day.  Often it was on her cap.  Her debt with the Bobrov Brothers was getting worse, even with the new steps she was taking to help pay it off.  Every time she visited; Nick insisted on buying her food.  She thought he would be insulted by her demanding that he pay her for bringing people to his office, instead, he paid her even when she didn¡¯t provide him with business.  She wasn¡¯t sure how he always knew she was in town, but before she was able to get out, there he was guiding her to Takahashi.

    She should bark at him and insist that she wasn¡¯t a charity case.  She should remind him that she could take care of herself and get out of the city as fast as she could.  But she never did.  He always sat there and listened so intently when she talked, like he actually wanted to hear about her opinions on The Three Musketeers.

    Maybe it¡¯s just that he wanted to make sure she was reading her books right.  He did seem to correct her a lot on the history behind the books.  Not that she minded, it was interesting thinking of what happened in history to inspire her books, and Nick seemed very knowledgeable.

    She shook her head, she needed to focus on what was around them, not on the synth who seemed as starved for a book as she always felt.

    ¡°Is everything ok, Doll?¡± he asked.  Of course, he saw her shake her head, nothing she did got past him.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± she lied, ¡°just some flies.¡±

    He didn¡¯t say anything more, but he did slow down and walk beside her.  She needed to get to The Crater House as quickly as possible.  If Lisi was there, Marian would escort her home and pay Nick back later.  If not¡­that¡¯s what Nick was for, he would find her, she needed to trust Nick.

    ¡°Elizabeth Lavenza!¡± A man¡¯s voice announced suddenly.  ¡°Is that you?¡±

    Marian tensed.  She may have a tendency to reuse names, but only one group knew her by that last name.  She turned towards the settlement that was completely enclosed by a brick wall with turrets and barbed wire over it.  She saw a well armored man coming toward her.

    ¡°Alan!¡± she called back trying to sound enthusiastic but non-committal.  ¡°It¡¯s been years!¡±

    ¡°And yet, you¡¯re still looking good.  You look like you age at the same rate as those ghouls you¡¯re always hanging around,¡± the guard said.  When he approached Marian, he wrapped an arm around her.  ¡°Welcome to Covenant.  I¡¯m sure you¡¯re hungry.  Why not come inside, it¡¯s almost dinner time.¡±

    Marian politely disentangled herself from Alan.  ¡°I just ate,¡± she excused herself.  ¡°What happened to the people who were living here?¡±

    ¡°Funny thing,¡± Alan went on.  ¡°Vance wanted to have us set up in the sewers across the river, but after we found out that this city was just a front for torturing people, Vance decided that they didn¡¯t deserve a place like this, so we took over.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­great,¡± Marian responded.  The Family always made her skin crawl, but she was normally able to barter information with them and use them to help her take out smaller groups of raiders.  She really didn¡¯t want to find out what happened to the citizens of Covenant.

    ¡°Vance would like to see you again,¡± Alan insisted.

    ¡°I¡¯ll make sure she stops by when we have the time,¡± Nick interrupted.  ¡°But we are in a hurry.¡±  The synth wrapped an arm around her, placing his hand at her waist before leading her away.

    ¡°It was good to see you again,¡± Alan called after her as she was led away.

    After they were out of earshot, Nick muttered, ¡°Friend of yours?¡±

    ¡°Something like that,¡± she told him.  ¡°They are a group who fancy themselves ¡®ethical cannibals¡¯.  They try not to kill more than absolutely necessary.  If we go inside, I¡¯m sure about half of the settlement is locked up somewhere waiting their turn for the slaughter.¡±

    ¡°Do you want to go back?¡± Nick asked hesitantly.

    ¡°No, if the citizens are as bad as Alan described,¡± Marian started.

    ¡°They are,¡± Nick told her.

    ¡°Oh,¡± Marian said.  ¡°Maybe, they deserve what The Family is doing then.  They prefer focusing on problematic targets, like raiders.¡±

    ¡°So, they won¡¯t be a problem for,¡± Nick gestured at the Tafington Boathouse.

    ¡°No,¡± Marian reassured him.  ¡°If anything, they will be very happy to intervene during raider attacks.  They don¡¯t like causing trouble, but they aren¡¯t afraid to end it.  Just make sure they know where the not so innocent people are, and they will stay out of everyone else¡¯s way.¡±

    ¡°And you¡¯re okay with this?¡± Nick asked.

    ¡°I never said that,¡± she admitted.  ¡°It¡¯s just, I¡¯m not the judge and jury of the wasteland.  I just want to harm as few people as I can until¡­¡±  Suddenly, the thought of putting the idea of her dying into words was hard to do.  She wasn¡¯t sure why.  It was a reality she accepted years ago.  No, she knew why, and his hand was at her hip.

    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.

    She turned, letting Nick¡¯s hand slide off of her as she faced him.  ¡°Look, I don¡¯t know rather the Family is right or wrong,¡± she insisted as he turned to face her.  She found herself laying a hand on his arm, making sure he continued to look at her.  ¡°They have always left me alone, and they have even helped me out at times.  I do find what they do gross, even abhorrent, but that doesn¡¯t make them wrong, it just means I don¡¯t agree with them.  I just don¡¯t have the energy to explore the morality of what they do, and since I didn¡¯t expect to live this long, I never thought it was something I would be able to explore.¡±

    ¡°You never questioned the morality of protecting ghouls,¡± Nick pointed out.

    ¡°That¡¯s different,¡± Marian said before she turned and started walking past the boathouse.

    They weren¡¯t very far before exhaustion finally hit her.  She felt her world spin for a moment.  She stumbled against nothing and was busy trying to regain her balance when she felt Nick¡¯s hand under her arm.

    ¡°Easy,¡± he insisted as he helped her balance.  ¡°Are you sure everything is okay?¡±

    Marian found herself resting her head against his shoulder.  It suddenly weighed too much.  ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t realize I was so tired.¡±

    He wrapped his arm around her shoulder, he probably was surprised at how weak she was.  ¡°No, it¡¯s my fault,¡± Nick told her.  ¡°You ran several hours to get to me, and then I had you walk for more hours almost right away.  I should have known you were going to be fatigued.  Do you want to stay here?¡±

    ¡°There is an abandoned campsite nearby,¡± she told him.  ¡°I normally go there if it¡¯s not too dark.¡±

    She then felt an itch on her scalp.  She wanted to ignore it, but she knew why she was getting that itch. Ignoring it wasn¡¯t going to make it go away.   She pulled away and started scratching the spot on her head that had been touching Nick¡¯s trench coat.

    Nick looked at her with that gentle concerned expression again, but he did let his hand drop.  ¡°I guess we should pay attention to where we¡¯re going,¡± he finally said.

    Marian could have slept standing up with her head on his shoulder.  The way she felt so relaxed when she was around him.  She should be more on her guard when he held her, but she couldn¡¯t bring herself to do it.  That was how she was going to die, letting her guard down near him.

    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± she finally admitted.  He really was, but it seemed like he should want her to not pay attention.  That way he could finally get rid of her.  He could wash his hands and not worry about loosing any more money to making sure she was fed.  Then again, maybe he saw feeding her as an investment.  She did bring in a lot of business for him, and he did seem eager to make sure she ate whenever he could buy her food.

    They turned off the road and moved through an abandoned playground.  Marian got ready for a fight.  She was used to having to clean out the area before resting when she was near the Boathouse.

    ¡°There really is no way to ride a seesaw with dignity,¡± Nick said.

    ¡°I thought the purpose of a seesaw was to lose as much dignity as possible,¡± Marian countered.  ¡°Preferably by singing a song that sounded like a drinking song that was outdated a century before the Sino-American War.¡±

    Marian wasn¡¯t sure if Nick was going to respond, they heard what she was expecting.

    ¡°Bloodbugs,¡± she growled, lowering her voice so only Nick could hear her clearly.

    He pulled out his revolver and they began firing on the giant insects.  She was careful with her aim, trying to hit them before they got to her.  Nick was wilder, firing over and over again.

    ¡°One shot, one kill,¡± she said under her breath as she hit a second bloodbug.

    Nick pulled out a molotov cocktail and threw it at a bug.  ¡°Grenade!¡± he announced as he threw it.

    Another bloodbug got past them and latched onto her.  She could feel herself growing weaker as it sucked her blood out.  She pushed it away, only to have it spit her own blood into her eyes.

    Marian shouted in shock, pain, and disgust as she tried blinking out enough of her own blood to be able to focus her eyes.  Nick moved around her and fired on the bug.  Marian watched the red blur that she identified as the attacking bloodbug drop.

    ¡°Are you okay,¡± Nick asked quietly as he gently moved her to face him.

    Between his calm tone and the lack of a buzzing noise, Marian decided they must not be dealing with a threat from the giant mosquitos anymore.  She was still trying to blink out the blood from her eyes, but Nick¡¯s brownish-grey form, and his glowing yellow eyes were unmistakable.  It looked like he was looking at her with that usual concerned look he always had, but she couldn¡¯t be sure.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be alright,¡± she said.  Her vision was already clearing.  She reached into her right cargo pocket to get a stimpak.

    ¡°I got this,¡± he said gently before stabbing her with one of his own stimpaks while keeping his other hand on her arm.

    She couldn¡¯t stop him, she felt the strength slowly returning to her body, but she wondered if that really restored her blood.  She decided not to think about it, instead she forced herself to look at Nick¡¯s tie.

    ¡°Thanks,¡± she said quietly and turned to continue walking toward the campsite.  ¡°I¡­I don¡¯t have the money to pay you back,¡± she said.  She was ready to tense.  Nick always seemed able to read between the lines when she talked.  He didn¡¯t just hear what she said, but he always knew what she meant.  Including she couldn¡¯t pay him for the job.

    She could feel a hand gently rest between her shoulder blades.  It moved up and down, relaxing her.  He knew how to get her to lower her guard.  Now would the time he should yell at her, tell her how disgusting it was for her to waste his time by having him do a job she knew she couldn¡¯t reimburse him for.  He should abandon her at this moment and let her find Lisi on her own.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Sweetheart,¡± he said, ¡°we¡¯ll work something out.¡±

    Marian didn¡¯t know what he had in mind, but any price was worth Lisi¡¯s life and safety.

    The campsite was on the other side of the drain system.  Marian wanted to go straight to the tent and sleep on the mat it protected, but she had too many years of discipline to be able to do that.  She had to take care of certain things before she could sleep, starting with cleaning Faenus.  She started moving towards the picnic table, ready to pull out her cleaning supplies when it hit her.

    Nick¡¯s hand was between her shoulder blades.  Her backpack wasn¡¯t in the way.  There was no weight on her shoulders.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong,¡± Nick asked.

    ¡°I left my backpack in your office,¡± she whispered.  She wanted to berate herself and point out how stupid she was for forgetting something so important.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have some healing supplies,¡± Nick said.  ¡°How are in with ammo?¡±

    Marian thought about it.  She filled up several magazines the night before.  Two of them were in her left cargo pocket.

    ¡°I have about three drums worth, minus our last fight,¡± she admitted.

    ¡°That should be enough to last us,¡± Nick said.  ¡°If you get down to your last magazine, let me know, we can pick up some more.¡±

    She thought about her need for food, but that seemed marginal.  She was an experienced scavenger; she could survive off of almost nothing for weeks if she had to.  ¡°I guess I will just go to sleep.  Will you be okay?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Doll,¡± Nick insisted.  ¡°I¡¯ll keep an eye out for you.¡±

    Marian thought about rather to trust him.  Once she went to sleep, he could just walk away and leave her vulnerable.  She couldn¡¯t help but sleep tight when he was around.  Yet, he didn¡¯t walk away the last time she slept with him watching over her.  He didn¡¯t even have any reason to watch over her last time, and this time he had an investment to count on.  She couldn¡¯t pay him back if she was dead.  He wasn¡¯t going to let her die.

    ¡°You can smoke if you want.  The smoke won¡¯t reach me,¡± she offered.

    Nick patted himself down for a moment and brought out a lighter and nothing else.  ¡°It looks like I forgot my cigarettes,¡± he said.

    ¡°We can swing by Finch Farm to get some.¡±   She knew how much Nick liked to smoke, even if he normally refrained from doing so when she was around.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, Doll.  It seems kind of silly needing to smoke when I don¡¯t even have lungs.¡±

    Marian wanted to argue.  She wanted to ask him why he smoked in the first place.  She just wanted to hear his voice.  But another wave of exhaustion hit her, and she felt the world spinning again.  She had no more fight in her, and her curiosity was disappearing also.  Instead, she laid down on the mat, pulled Faenus against her chest, and went to sleep.  Nick Valentine would protect her, she needed to believe it.

 3-3. Animals

    As he checked each stingwing corpse, Nick Valentine kept a close eye on his internal chronometer.  He also kept one eye across the drain system to watch the formerly abandoned campsite.  He didn¡¯t want her to wake up thinking he had left her vulnerable.  Or worse, get attacked while she was sleeping.  But he also wanted to make sure she had her needs met, and that included her need to eat.

    He had collected meat from three stingwings.  It was still too dark to find all of them, but that would be enough for a day or two, especially if she was willing to slow down long enough to cook the meat before eating it.  Survivalism may not be Nick¡¯s specialty, but he had had enough partners over his many years to pick up a few tricks.

    He hurried back to where Marian was resting, counting on her waking up around 6:00 like almost everyone else.  He was able to sit at the table and had his case file out to write notes before she started stirring.

    ¡°Morning,¡± he called to her as she sat up, looking like she was unsure where she was.  She probably wasn¡¯t sure where she was.  He had no doubt that taking in her surroundings was part of her morning routine.

    ¡°How long was I asleep?¡± She asked rubbing her face.  Her movements were still jerky, as if her joints hadn¡¯t woken up yet.

    ¡°Just a few hours,¡± Nick tried to reassure her.

    She was suddenly standing up, her gun in hand, looking like she was expecting a firefight.  ¡°Just a few hours?  Nick, it¡¯s daylight already!  We have to move!  We need to¡­¡±

    ¡°Hey, Doll, it¡¯s okay,¡± he interrupted her.  ¡°You were tired.  We¡¯re partners in this, remember?  We both need to keep up on our maintenance to do our jobs right.  For you it¡¯s sleep, for me it¡¯s going to be diagnostics checks.¡±

    ¡°How are you doing with those?¡± Marian asked with genuine concern.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been doing them after every case,¡± he admitted.  ¡°I didn¡¯t get one in after this last case, so I¡¯ll have to slip in shorter ones as we go.¡±

    ¡°Sounds like we¡¯re both going to have to fit our needs in,¡± she said.  ¡°Are you ready?¡±

    ¡°Lead the way,¡± Nick offered.

    The two walked in a mostly Western direction, heading towards The Crater House.  When they found a place to cook, Nick turned the stingwing meat into filets and did a quick diagnostic check while Marian ate.  It was all he could do to keep her from scavenging bloodleaf, melon blossoms, and other foods that were still rich in radiation.  She seemed satisfied with the idea that having meat to last them the day was enough, but that didn¡¯t decrease his concern.

    After some time with them walking, Nick couldn¡¯t hold back his questions anymore.  ¡°That group, The Family, what is your story with them?¡±

    ¡°I met them the first year I was living in the Wasteland,¡± Marian explained.  ¡°There are times when the tunnels are the only way to get where you need to go.  I was still careless back then, still thinking of going back home, when I walked into some raiders.¡±

    ¡°Walked into them?¡± Nick asked.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Marian laughed.  ¡°Just turned a corner, and there were three raiders right in front of me.  I only had a broken-down pipe pistol at the time and found myself in a fight with everything against the possibility of me winning.  When I woke up, I was in The Family¡¯s strong hold having my wounds treated.  I guess they were grateful for the free meal I helped provide.  They gave me some food for my tastes and told me I was welcomed to return any time.  Which I did, occasionally¡±

    ¡°And you¡¯re okay with them eating people?¡±

    Marian took a deep sigh.  ¡°You have to understand what The Capital Wasteland is like, Nick.  The Commonwealth is green and vibrant.  There is food everywhere, you just have to know how to get rid of radiation.  It¡¯s not that way back home.  If you¡¯re too sentimental to kill your own dog, or too afraid to fight fire ants, you may go months without meat.  Raiders will even announce they plan to eat you when they start fights.  I¡¯ve probably even eaten human, but it¡¯s harder to tell since most people will give it names to make it sound like something else.  The Family is just more open about it than most.¡±

    ¡°Do you think they will stop, now that they are here?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Marian admitted.  ¡°They are pretty good at regulating each other, which is why I could have gone into Covenant, gotten real food, and left without a problem.  That may make it harder for them to stop eating people, because they will just encourage each other.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± Nick said.  He couldn¡¯t help but wonder how right she was, or how wrong she was.  He would talk to Hancock later, see if either of them could get in contact with Nate and have some synths or Minutemen keep an eye on the area for the time being.  He didn¡¯t want to destroy them.  No one who took care of Marian could be all that bad.

    It took half the day to get to the Crater House.  Nick saw there were some additions that most likely her friends had made in the few weeks they had been there.

    ¡°They wanted to give me my own room,¡± Marian said looking at the ground.  ¡°I think they want me moving in with them.¡±

    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.

    When he looked, he could see a small dwelling to the West of the settlement.  He guessed that was going to be her room.  ¡°Why don¡¯t you, seems like you got along with them pretty well,¡± Nick asked, knowing he wanted something very similar.

    Marian played with the disarmed trap on the barrel next to her.  ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± she said noncommittally.  ¡°They are nice, and they obviously trusted me enough to follow me here on a whim.  It¡¯s just that¡­¡± she broke off in the characteristic way she sometimes did.  Nick waited patiently for her to finish her thought.  ¡°I didn¡¯t plan to stay here as long as I have,¡± she finally explained.  ¡°I just wanted to drop them off and head back to get more friends out of the Capital Wasteland.  But¡­I¡¯m a coward and just haven¡¯t been able to go back.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not a coward,¡± Nick insisted.

    Marian looked up at him with those blue eyes of hers.  There was so much pain in her expression.  He couldn¡¯t help but wonder what could have led her to having that much pain.  The look she gave him was not something born out of a few months of being away from a war, that was pain he saw when someone¡¯s personal identity had become part of every bad thing they have been told about themselves.  Nick wanted to take her into his arms and hold her until she realized that she wasn¡¯t a coward.  That everything she thought about herself was wrong and that she should see how beautiful she really was.

    Nick placed a hand on her shoulder and gently rubbed it with his thumb.  ¡°We¡¯re going to find your friend,¡± Nick finally told her.  ¡°Wait here, I¡¯ll go see what I can find.¡±

    He forced himself to take his hand away from her and went into the buildings that sat over the radioactive lake.  He moved about, opening chests as he tried to figure out where Lisi kept her possessions.  Almost every chest was empty, or nearly empty.  Finally, he found one that was filled with about thirty coffee cups.  He decided that this was her chest.

    He rooted through the mugs, trying to decipher where they may have come from.  Unfortunately, almost every coffee cup in The Commonwealth, was made out of white ceramic with little variation from one to the next.  Even the stains held no clues since they were all unsurprisingly coffee stains.  Probably all of the stains were two hundred years old.

    He did find a change of clothes.  It was a simple wasteland settler¡¯s outfit.  The type he¡¯d been seeing more often as the number of refugees increased.  Lisi must have arrived wearing this but had found a new outfit since.  That wasn¡¯t surprising either, new clothes were surprisingly easy to find, if the wearing wasn¡¯t too picky about what they were wearing.

    Nick took the outfit and closed the footlocker.  There was no point in advertising the fact there was anything to scavenge from the location.  He stood up and saw a bird staring straight at him.

    ¡°What do you think?¡± he asked the bird.  ¡°Is it enough to go on?¡±

    The bird just turned its head, without giving the hint of an answer.

    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m afraid of,¡± he said before walking away.

    He found Marian rummaging through a footlocker in her room.  It looked like there were some personal effects in it, but nothing that would help her carry any more items than she already had on her.  He had to admit, they were stuck with limited storage space for this case.

    ¡°I found her stuff,¡± he admitted to her.

    ¡°So, she didn¡¯t come back?¡± Marian asked, sitting on the chair in the room.  It was obvious the ghouls wanted her to feel like she was home when she visited them.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like it,¡± Nick admitted.  ¡°What¡¯s worse, there isn¡¯t anything that shows where she may have gone.¡±

    Marian started looking sick.  She looked up at Nick again, her blue eyes pleading.  ¡°Then, all I can do is hope?¡±

    ¡°Not necessarily,¡± Nick told her.  Now was his chance to show her how good of a detective he was.  He could be her hero; he would show her she was right to come get him.  The bird from before landed near them with a caw, Nick ignored it.  ¡°I have a buddy, one who has helped me on several cases like this.¡±

    Marian¡¯s face lit up.  That was the reaction he was hoping for.  ¡°Where is he?¡± Marian asked.  ¡°Do you think he can help us?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but it¡¯s worth trying,¡± Nick admitted.  ¡°I¡¯ll call him, it¡¯ll be faster if he came to us.  I¡¯m going to give him a whistle, it¡¯s too high pitched for us to hear it, but trust me, he¡¯ll hear it.¡±

    Nick placed two of his fingers to his mouth and whistled.  Marian had a disbelieving expression, but she didn¡¯t say anything.  Nick had no idea where he was.  He was most likely in Sanctuary Hills, but he really could be anywhere in the Commonwealth.  It could take hours for him to arrive.

    ¡°Now, we wait,¡± he told her.

    Nick wished Marian was able to relax more while they waited.  He liked spending time alone with her.  He saw she even had a small bookshelf with three books on it.  He went to look at what she owned in the way of books.  He hoped there was one he could talk with her on that shelf.

    ¡°You again,¡± he suddenly heard her say.  Nick heard Marian tromp down the wooden stairs that lead away from the main part of The House.  ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see you here.  I may have something for you, hold on.¡±

    Nick moved to the door, to see Marian searching her pockets with an eager looking Germain Shepard looking up at her with his tongue lolling out.

    ¡°It¡¯s not much, but it¡¯s something,¡± she said, holding what looked like an old piece of squirrel bits for the dog¡¯s consumption.

    Dogmeat let out a happy bark before wafting down the bit, and then licking Marian¡¯s gloved hand.  He was licking perhaps a bit more than necessary.  Marian reciprocated by petting his head and playing with his ears.

    ¡°I see you two have already met,¡± Nick said.

    Marian looked up, keeping her hand in Dogmeat¡¯s easy reach.  ¡°He just kind of shows up every now and then,¡± she explained.  ¡°Normally when I find myself fighting something I can¡¯t handle.  I don¡¯t know where he comes from.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s kind of the protector of The Commonwealth,¡± Nick explained.  ¡°He tends to help out when he thinks someone needs the help.  He was the buddy I spoke of.¡±

    Nick didn¡¯t go into detail about how Dogmeat was the best judge of character in the whole Commonwealth.  How he was selective about who he helped, and that if he was willing to help someone, that normally meant there was something special about them.  Maybe a few months ago he would have needed Dogmeat for that, but he didn¡¯t need him any longer to let him know there was something special about her.

    ¡°So, what¡¯s he going to do?¡± Marian asked.

    Nick pulled out the outfit from Lisi¡¯s footlocker.  Dogmeat approached and he let him smell it.  Dogmeat let out a low whine.

    ¡°I know boy,¡± Nick said.  ¡°Ghouls aren¡¯t the most fun to smell, but she may be in trouble.  Do you think you can find her?¡±

    Dogmeat let out an eager bark before turning around and running off.

    ¡°Looks like he found her trail,¡± Nick said.  ¡°Don¡¯t worry, with luck, we¡¯ll find your friend by nightfall.¡±

    Marian smiled up at Nick.  It may have been the first time he saw her truly smile.  No second guessing, no pretend joviality, just a pure, innocent smile.  Dogmeat had ways of finding people, even ones who were hiding inside themselves.

    ¡°I hope so,¡± she responded before walking off to follow Dogmeat.

    Nick slipped the outfit into Marian¡¯s footlocker before hurrying after her.  She can return it to Lisi later.  Right now, they were playing with time.

 3-4. Payment

    Dogmeat ran towards the South.  Marian wanted to run after him, but she found her legs were too sore to do much more than walk.  She considered telling Nick and letting him know, but the idea of him teasing her for being so weak was enough to make her keep her mouth shut.  It didn¡¯t matter, it was her fault for being sore, she needed to pay the price to learn better.

    She tried running to keep up with Nick and Dogmeat, but she still found herself falling behind very quickly.  Every step was agony, and the faster she tried to achieve the next step, the more pain she would find herself in.  Dogmeat was out of view, and Nick was disappearing fast.  If she lost Nick, she would be lost.  She wouldn¡¯t be able to find him, she didn¡¯t know where Dogmeat was going.

    She tried to put on another burst of speed, but instead of going faster, she found herself fighting her own weak, sore legs.  A cry of frustration escaped her as she tried moving faster.

    Nick must have heard her, because he turned around and returned to her.  ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Doll,¡± he said as he placed a hand under her elbow.  ¡°I forgot to think about how you would feel today after all of your running yesterday.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just slowing you down,¡± she told him.  ¡°Why not just leave me and I¡¯ll make my way back to my friends?  They¡¯ll be happy knowing someone competent is doing the job.¡±

    ¡°How are you going to pay for my work?¡± Nick asked.

    Marian was silent.  She had no caps.  She had no way to pay him back.  The idea of being in debt to someone else was enough to make her want to give up.  Maybe not leave with a debt, at least, not physically leave.  All debts expire when the debtor does.

    ¡°Marian, Doll, it¡¯s okay,¡± Nick called her back to herself.  He moved an arm behind her and kept her moving in Dogmeat¡¯s direction.  ¡°Dogmeat doesn¡¯t have to run from place to place, he just likes to.  If he gets too far, he¡¯ll wait for us.¡±

    ¡°What about Lisi?  We have to find her as fast as we can,¡± Marian pointed out.

    ¡°You¡¯re not going to do your friend any good if you don¡¯t survive the search for her yourself.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll do better for her if I¡¯d stop slowing you down.  I can¡­I can,¡± Marian tried thinking of how she could pay off her debt to Nick, all she could think of was working for him.  Bogging him down with other cases, not just this one.  Causing strangers to die, not just her friend.  The idea was not any more satisfactory for her.  ¡°I don¡¯t know, I¡¯ll find a way to pay you.  Maybe we can go back to me just bringing people to you, you won¡¯t have to feed me.¡±

    Nick squeezed her shoulder before turning his attention back out to the wasteland.  ¡°I like our arrangement,¡± he insisted.  ¡°I figure you can help me out with this case and some other cases as payment for finding your friend.  And before you argue, you are not slowing me down.  You have helped out a lot in the cases we¡¯ve done together so far.¡±

    ¡°All one of them,¡± Marian pointed out.

    Nick was silent for a moment.  He looked like he was about to speak, when they heard a playful bark.  Nick took off to see what Dogmeat had found, Marian grabbed a hub flower and chewed on it as she continued moving at her slow pace.  They came to what Marian guessed was a public restroom before the Sino-American War.  Just as she was catching up to Nick and Dogmeat, she heard a buzzing.  She instinctively raised Faenus, moved her body so she was battle ready, and watched the door to the restroom.  ¡°Don¡¯t go in,¡± she quietly ordered Nick.

    Luckily, the synth didn¡¯t bother arguing.  He gently pulled Dogmeat to the side as Marian looked down Faenus¡¯ sights waiting for the buzzing to get louder.  Soon a bloodbug hovered out of the door.  Marian felt the calmness that rushed over her whenever she fired Faenus.  She gently pulled the trigger and watched the bloodbug fly backward in a downward arc.  She waited two more seconds before lowering Faenus.

    ¡°And you were just saying you were dead weight,¡± Nick pointed out.

    Marian turned to the detective who was trying to convince her not to leave him for some reason.  ¡°It was only one,¡± she said.  ¡°There are often several in places like this.  Let me go in first.¡±

    She didn¡¯t wait for Nick to respond.  She walked into the bathroom, ready to fire Faenus in a heartbeat.  She inspected the stall door for any bombs.  The soreness in her legs made kicking the door harder than it should be.  Luckily there were no surprises behind it.  Luckily Nick wasn¡¯t there to see her stumble backward.

    ¡°Clear!¡± she called.

    Nick and Dogmeat entered to room.  Dogmeat started smelling around.  Marian started looking around trying to figure out what the dog was smelling for.

    ¡°She¡¯s not here,¡± Marian announced.  She didn¡¯t want to sound petulant, but she felt the need to voice that thought.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Nick told her.  It sounded like he was trying to reassure her.  ¡°Dogmeat sometimes looses the scent he¡¯s looking for.  Just give him a moment and he¡¯ll find it again.¡±

    Marian looked around.  There were no coffee cups, that that could mean anything.  ¡°Do you think she was here?¡± Marian asked out loud.  ¡°I don¡¯t see any coffee cups.¡±

    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Nick admitted.  ¡°Coffee cups weren¡¯t something that was often brought into a bathroom before the war.  Finding them would mean more than not finding them.  If there were cups, it would mean she wasn¡¯t here.¡±

    ¡°But not finding them, just means there are no coffee cups in the room,¡± Marian finished the thought for Nick.  She didn¡¯t look at him through the whole conversation.  She just looked around.

    Nick didn¡¯t answer, but Marian knew she was right.  As Dogmeat walked in a circle with his nose to the ground, Marian remembered what was right between the two doors to the building.  She slipped out to find the cigarette machine laying on its back.  She opened it up and found more than she was hoping for.  Dogmeat barked and ran out of the building, Nick followed closely behind him.

    Nick stopped when he saw Marian looking at him as he exited the building.  ¡°Everything alright, Doll?¡± he asked her.

    ¡°Found what I was looking for,¡± she announced.  She walked up to him.  She always felt overpowered when she stood too close to him.  She never feared him, which sometimes made things worse.  Why did he have to be so nice?  Why couldn¡¯t he just yell at her and tell her to go away?  Then she would be able to understand him.  ¡°Here,¡± she said as she put a cigarette pack into his hands.  ¡°Now you won¡¯t have to wait until you get home to smoke again.¡±

    She placed the other pack in his inside jacket pocket.  As soon as she did so, she regretted it.  Maybe he wouldn¡¯t appreciate her doing something so familiar.  Maybe he would just want their relationship to be professional.  It was best if they stayed professional.

    Nick just looked down at the pack in his hand.  He stood there, staring at it.  Dogmeat barked, but Nick didn¡¯t seem to hear him.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±  Marian asked.  ¡°Oh shit, it¡¯s not your brand, is it?  I¡¯m sorry Nick, I just, I¡­¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s okay,¡± Nick insisted as he pocketed the second pack.  ¡°Any port in a storm.  I just¡­I thought you didn¡¯t like it when I smoke.¡±

    ¡°This isn¡¯t about me,¡± Marian told him.  ¡°It¡¯s about Lisi.  I¡¯ll deal with it.  I just thought that smoking was your comfort, and I want you to be comfortable.¡±

    Nick looked at her for a moment, he seemed to smirk at her.  Marian realized what she said, and blushed.  She couldn¡¯t take it back, she just had to deal with it.

    ¡°You¡¯re looking for Lisi, and she matters to me.  I don¡¯t care if that means you¡¯re going to blow smoke in my face, I¡¯ll deal with it.  It¡¯s better than¡­¡±  Marian looked at the machine, not ready to accept the other possibility.  ¡°Lisi may have been my first real friend, ever.  The idea of her dying, especially since she came here on my idea, it¡¯s too much.  I don¡¯t want to lose a friend.¡±

    Instead of saying anything, Marian felt Nick¡¯s arms wrap around her and pull her against his trench coat.  She couldn¡¯t help but relax in his embrace.  She laid her head against the fabric; she¡¯ll hold out on scratching as long as she could.  She didn¡¯t realize how much she was hurting.  She was so used to preparing for her own death, the idea of other people dying scared her more than anything.

    She felt Nick¡¯s hand stroke her head.  She kept her hair short so it wouldn¡¯t get in the way.  Shaving it was easiest since she never knew when her next haircut would be.  Having Nick rub her head made her feel self-conscious in a way she wasn¡¯t used to.  She wondered if he would enjoy playing with hair more than what he was doing.  Maybe next time she had the caps, she could get another style.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to lie to you, Sweetheart,¡± Nick said.  ¡°I won¡¯t say she¡¯s okay, and that everything will be fine.  I respect you more than that.  But I promise you I will do everything I can to make sure your friend is alright.¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you hate me?¡± Marian asked.  She felt so safe in those arms, an alien sensation to her.  Safety normally meant she wasn¡¯t paying attention to death.  Safety scared her.  Nick Valentine¡¯s gentleness scared her.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need that right now,¡± he told her.  ¡°How about this,¡± he pulled away slightly, cupping her chin so she had to make eye contact with him.  She shifted away herself, so they were looking straight at each other.  His left arm was still around her, his right hand placed against her cheek; she was still so close to him all she wanted to do was kiss him again, but she restrained herself.  ¡°After we are done with this case, you become my partner.¡±  Marian opened her mouth to respond, but Nick kept talking.  ¡°Not forever, just for a few cases.  Say, one case for every day we look for your friend.  You have until you work off your debt to convince me to hate you again.¡±

    Marian thought about what he said.  She saw so many problems with the deal, most of them were that she would be near him more.  More chances to hear his voice.  More times when he would touch her arm or her back.  More restraint she would have to maintain to not kiss him again.

    Then the logistics of staying in Diamond City hit her.  She would need to take time to hunt every day in order to eat.  She could probably convince Yafim to wait for another payment, especially since she understood her debt was to keep her in The Commonwealth, not to have her pay anyone back.  What would she do between cases?

    Dogmeat barked impatiently, bringing Marian back to reality.  Nick was looking at her with so much expectation, it almost hurt to give him any answer.  ¡°I need to eat,¡± she finally said.  ¡°If I do help you, I will still need to go hunting every day to get food.¡±

    ¡°I will pay for three meals a day, and you can stay in my house,¡± Nick insisted.  ¡°I had a friend who is a proud Mister Handy clean my place recently, so you shouldn¡¯t have to worry about your allergies.¡±

    Marian was scratching her cheek right where it was pressed against him.  ¡°I will be alright with my own living arrangements,¡± she insisted.  She wasn¡¯t going to impose on him to the point of stealing his bed.  ¡°But if I convince you to kick me out of your house again, then the debt is cancelled.¡±

    ¡°Sweetheart,¡± Nick said leaning his face close to hers.  Marian feared and wished he was going to kiss her.  ¡°You drive a hard bargain.  I accept your deal.  As of right now, you have two cases after this one to convince me to kick you out of my house.  Now, let¡¯s catch up to Dogmeat before it becomes three cases with us talking.¡±

    Nick walked towards Dogmeat.  His expediency was probably to show her that he wasn¡¯t going to waste time to have her with him for more cases than necessary.  She was surprised he didn¡¯t try to ask for more from her.  He had all the bargaining power.  Instead, he just asked for her to provide help he didn¡¯t need.  She wondered if he would be upset if she continued escorting people between cases.  Then again, she would be able to make sure he did do diagnostic checks between cases.  Those details would sort themselves out.

    Marian followed the detective.  She took a hubflower and chewed on it as they moved farther south.  She was not doing a good job at being a bodyguard with her sore legs, but something told her Nick Valentine didn¡¯t mind.

 3-5. The Break in the Story

    The notepad gracefully flew through the air and landed on the desk next to Piper¡¯s terminal.  She let out a sigh as she stopped pacing her bedroom and stared at the blank terminal screen waiting for her to type another hard-hitting story.  Instead of having a story that would raise awareness and stop all of The Commonwealth in its tracks, she had a series of fluff pieces dutifully waiting their turn.

    Damn things weren¡¯t worth the paper they were printed on, and unfortunately, her readership felt the same way.  When she printed the big stuff, people always complained to her.  ¡°Piper, why don¡¯t you ever write anything nice?¡±  ¡°Piper, why do you have to make everything seem so bad?¡±  But when she gives the public what they think they want; they leave her with nothing but an overstock of papers to feed Nat with.

    Piper let out another sigh.  Poor Nat, she was barely staying home anymore.  Not that Piper could blame her.  She had become so stressed with trying to keep Publick Occurrences afloat, that she was only able to communicate with her sister by snapping at her.  In return, Nat was coming home from school late because she picked another fight with Sheng Kawolski.  Piper didn¡¯t even have the heart to ground her anymore.  She deserved it.  Nat was just like her.

    The ¡°journalist¡± made her way downstairs from her bedroom.  She needed a drink.  She wasn¡¯t sure if she could stomach another bottle of Borbrov¡¯s Best, but she didn¡¯t have the caps for a luxury like beer.  She just needed to get drunk.

    Before she was halfway down, there was a flash of lightning coming from inside her living room.  She was ready for a fight.  She didn¡¯t know what fluff piece that was trying to look like an article could be offending Nate enough for him to send X6 to her this week, but she was going to stand her ground this time.  She couldn¡¯t afford to adjust to him anymore.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re here for,¡± she announced to X6, ¡°but I don¡¯t have time for it.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry that you don¡¯t have time for me,¡± a familiar voice said.

    The smiling man came into view as Piper descended the stairs.  His strong jaw, his blue eyes, his easy-going manner that just didn¡¯t exist for anyone who was born after the bombs dropped.  There was no doubt about it.

    ¡°Blue!¡± Piper squealed in happy surprise.  ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re here!¡±

    ¡°I am very sorry about my absence,¡± he said as he took her hand and lead her to the couch.  ¡°I have been very busy in The Institute.  The prior director did leave a mess, no matter how hard he worked to tie up his loose ends before¡­¡±  Nate went quiet.  He was obviously still grieving for Father, even if Piper would argue to anyone else that Father was little more than a monster, it was more complicated for Nate.

    ¡°These things take time,¡± she told him.  ¡°But we do all miss you up here.  Are you back now?  Almost every radio signal is someone calling for you.¡±

    Nate let out a restrained laugh as he sat down on the couch with her.  ¡°Yes, I have heard them.  I wish I could answer them all and bring nothing but peace to The Commonwealth.  Unfortunately, even my best scientists cannot find a way for me to be in two places at once, and teleportation takes more time than you would expect.  If I spend too much time outside right now, my enemies will capitalize on my absence, and I will find myself on the surface much more than planned.  The best I can do right now is sending out representatives to protect The Commonwealth for me until I am able to protect more than myself, but everybody.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve changed,¡± Piper noted, ¡°you never talked this much before.¡±

    ¡°I know, I normally prefer action to words, but you know as well as I do that sometimes words are needed to create action.  Which does bring me to why I am here.¡±  Nate took both of Piper¡¯s hands in his, he looked straight into her eyes as he spoke.  ¡°Piper, I need your help.  There is a woman who has recently taken up residence here in The Commonwealth.  I have been keeping an eye on her the best that I can, and I can tell you, she is dangerous.  I need you to help me find out how dangerous.  And I want you to smoke her out in the way that you do best.¡±

    ¡°There are a lot of dangerous people who have been moving in,¡± Piper said.  ¡°You¡¯ll have to be more specific.¡±

    ¡°Are you familiar with a woman who poorly disguised herself as a bodyguard?¡± Nate¡¯s tone dropped as he spoke of this woman who he refused to name.

    ¡°Are you talking about Marian Halcombe?¡± Piper asked, the only person who had moved into The Commonwealth in the past year who fit Nate¡¯s description.

    ¡°I know that¡¯s the name she goes by here,¡± he explained.  ¡°But my sources have found that she goes by multiple different names.¡±

    ¡°I know her,¡± Piper told him.  ¡°I¡¯ve been trying to find information on her, but it¡¯s been hard.  The only person I am sure knows anything about her is MacCready, and he is as loyal to her as he is to you.¡±

    ¡°I have heard,¡± Nate sighed.  ¡°Poor MacCready, he may be a good and loyal friend, and hell of a shot, but unfortunately, he can be a little too nostalgic, and a little too trusting.  That woman is too smart for him and knows how to manipulate someone like him to her own ends.¡±

    Piper was getting excited.  After months of getting little information about Marian other than the occasional story about her saving a kitten from a tree, Piper was about to get some real information.  No one leaves their entire past unless they are running from something.  And no one changes their names as much as she does unless it was something dangerous.

    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°I have been looking for everything I can,¡± Piper explained.  ¡°But all I can get is short stories about how she touched someone¡¯s life in one way or another.  I can¡¯t find anything solid against her.¡±

    ¡°What if I have?¡± Nate asked.

    ¡°What?  Really?  Blue!  That¡¯s great!  That can be what I need?  Please, tell me, what do you have!  What is she really?¡±

    Nate pulled out an envelope and held it just out of Piper¡¯s reach.  ¡°This is everything you need,¡± he explained.  ¡°But it comes with caveats.¡±

    ¡°Name them,¡± Piper said.  This was too much, if the story is as big as she hoped, it could save her home.  She could be back on top.

    ¡°This is all you need to find out what she is, and write a story that will destroy her,¡± he told Piper.  ¡°You will be the hero of The Commonwealth.  The biggest scandal of the decade.  A small, innocent wastelander, out to mobilize The Commonwealth and destroy it from the inside.  Sound like the kind of story you would like to write?¡±

    ¡°How, Blue?  Don¡¯t keep me in suspense.¡±

    ¡°If I give this to you, you will see.  Unfortunately, there are some methods I¡¯ve used that could get me in trouble if the greater population found out.  Normally I wouldn¡¯t bother using them, for propriety, but she needs to go.  So, I have chosen to let the ends justify the means just this once.  She is dangerous, just look at how she walks around.  Notice how people are almost mindlessly loyal to her.  Yafim, Ellie, even Hancock.  Smart people who wouldn¡¯t be taken in by a cheap smile, but one look at her eyes, and people just seem to fall in love with her.¡±

    ¡°Nick,¡± Piper said to herself, thinking of all the sacrifices he had been making for her while arguing he didn¡¯t even like her.

    ¡°It¡¯s mostly for Nick that I¡¯m here giving this to you,¡± Nate explained.  ¡°When you look at this, you¡¯ll see how dangerous she is to all of us, but especially to Nick.  But, that¡¯s also why you can¡¯t tell anyone that I gave this to you.¡±

    ¡°But that would lend credibility to it all,¡± Piper argued.

    Nate raised a hand to calm her down.  ¡°I know, I know.  But look at how loyal people are to her.  And how many more people who are already loyal to her are entering The Commonwealth each day.  If she sees me as a threat, she could mobilize the people who are loyal to her and tear this place apart in a civil war.¡±

    ¡°Just like what she left The Capital Wasteland in,¡± Piper finished the thought.

    ¡°Exactly,¡± Nate smiled at her, like a teacher who was proud of his student.  ¡°She may not act it, but she is a unifying force.  The problem is, she is not one to make things better, even if she believes she is.  We cannot let her know that someone as powerful as me is a possible danger to her, not yet.  We have to weaken her power first.¡±

    Piper thought about what Nate said.  Marian¡¯s actions were suspicious.  Some of the things she did had no explanation other than she was doing something behind the scenes.  Then, it hit Piper, there was something more.  She knew how to drive Marian out.

    ¡°I promise not to use your name in the article,¡± Piper told him.  ¡°But can I quote you as an anonymous source?¡±

    ¡°Good,¡± Nate responded.  ¡°You can quote me, but if you do you cannot use any of this evidence in your article.¡±

    ¡°I can handle that,¡± Piper told him.  ¡°Once I have the answers, I can find them again.¡±

    ¡°I knew I could depend on you,¡± Nate said as he handed Piper the envelope.

    It was heavier than she expected as she tore into it.  Photos, holotapes, even a book.  Everything she needed to start her hunt on Marian Halcombe.  She picked up the book.

    ¡°Woman in White?¡± she asked Nate.

    ¡°Trust me, it¡¯s a clue,¡± he reassured her.

    ¡°If I¡¯m going to do this, I need to focus on it,¡± Piper said.  ¡°I need caps until this is written.¡±

    ¡°I will start an allowance for you,¡± Nate agreed.  ¡°What do you say to five hundred caps a week?  And I will see to it that your rent is waived for the rest of the year.¡±

    ¡°I think I know something else that I can do,¡± Piper said.  ¡°But it may get her to leave before the story is written.¡±

    ¡°If she leaves prematurely, I will forward you enough caps to compensate any loss of sales.  We¡¯ll pretend like the article would sell twice as well as The Synthetic Truth.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a deal,¡± Piper said.

    Nate stood up, ¡°I would love to stay, and even go on an adventure with you, but unfortunately, politics makes it dangerous for me to be away from home for more than a few minutes.  I will visit as soon as I can.  Until then, I do look forward to your next article, as always.¡±

    With that, Nate flashed away, leaving Piper with everything he gave her.  She was excited and couldn¡¯t wait to see what was on the holotapes.  She wanted all the information at once, unwilling to restrain herself.  The book can wait, everything else was going to give her what she needed on Marian.

    She flipped through the pictures.  One looked like Marian, and MacCready, both of them looked so young.  Marian looked more MacCready¡¯s age, and MacCready looked close to Nat¡¯s age than the adult that he is.  They both sported guns that looked like trash compared to what they carry now.  Neither seemed to know they were being photographed.  Both of them look too serious for their age.  Marian looked too serious.  Her eyes seemed unfocused, like she was more concerned with the horizon than what was in front of her.  Like she didn¡¯t care about what they were doing.  She didn¡¯t have her jacket, but tattered brahmin hide.  There was a chain, sticking out of her pocket, Piper had seemed a chain like that before.

    Another picture showed Marian without a gun looking about the age she currently was.  She was posing with a man carrying an assault rifle.  She was smiling too big in this picture.  Looking like she was nothing more than a trophy for the man who had his arm around her waist.  The background was what drew her attention.  People wearing tattered cloth with collars were in the background, while others stared down at them.  She thought she even saw what looked like two women exchanging money in the background.

    The third picture was what really drew her attention.  Marian wasn¡¯t in this one.  It was four adults, three men, and a woman.  Two of the men were about the same age, while the other man and the woman were about the same age as each other, but much older than the first two.  They looked like they were working, but there was no mistaking what she was looking at, they were a family.  They looked similar enough to tell.   But the woman, and the youngest man, they had a face that was familiar.  They looked almost exactly like Marian.  The other two had features like hers.  The older man had her eyes, the other one had small similarities, but took after the older man more.  There was no question what she was looking at.  They couldn¡¯t be any more obvious.

    Piper had to get Marian out of the Commonwealth at all costs.  Even if she had to kill that spy herself, she was going to protect The Commonwealth, Nick, and Blue.  Marian was too dangerous.

 3-6. Negative Space

    They didn¡¯t get very far.  Soon Dogmeat was running into a parking garage and smelling around inside.  Nick followed him into the building, and Marian was as close behind them as she could manage.

    Dogmeat was smelling around in circles again.  Marian started wondering if he had lost Lisi¡¯s scent again, then she started thinking of Lisi wandering around the garage.  Lisi liked collecting coffee cups, but they were small, and they could be found anywhere.

    Marian decided to look around herself.  She looked through every door she could see.  There was one area that looked like a control area with a burned-out terminal, a burned book, and a rum bottle.  Marian picked up the bottle to swirl it, only to find that it was empty.  There wasn¡¯t a coffee cup anywhere, but there wasn¡¯t any sign that there had ever been a coffee cup in the room.

    ¡°I hate this,¡± Marian said.

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Nick asked behind her.

    She spun around to find him right behind her in the room.  How did she let him get so close?  She was normally aware enough to be able to know where everyone around her was.  She kept lowering her guard around Nick Valentine.  He wouldn¡¯t have let anything sneak up on her, but she wasn¡¯t used to letting down her guard.  Every time he was around, she seemed to do that.

    ¡°The lack of coffee cups,¡± she explained.  ¡°The closest thing we have to a clue, is the lack of clues.¡±

    ¡°Maybe that¡¯s all we need,¡± Nick said in a reassuring tone.  ¡°Dogmeat still has her scent.  As long as we don¡¯t see any coffee cups, then we can be reasonably sure that your friend has been here.¡±

    ¡°So, we¡¯re just trying to prove a negative,¡± Marian complained, looking around the small space she was in.  ¡°Doesn¡¯t sound like the best way to find someone.¡±

    ¡°I know it can be frustrating, Doll,¡± he explained.  ¡°Trust me, I¡¯ve had to search for people on little more than a vague description before.  Do you know how hard it is to find a man who isn¡¯t too skinny with an average height and brown hair who disappeared about a month ago, but maybe two months ago?¡±

    The thought of Nick having to wander around settlements asking about that description made Marian snicker.  She could picture the people around him looking at him like he was crazy trying to find anyone with that little detail.

    She looked up at him, his caring look caught her off guard.  She wasn¡¯t having a break down, but he still was looking at her like he was worried about her emotions.  She wasn¡¯t used to anyone looking at her that way, especially as often as he did.  It felt like he really did care, not that he was caring out of social obligation.  Maybe, it wouldn¡¯t hurt if she just let herself pretend that he did care.  The thought that someone cared always felt good, and no one had to know.

    ¡°How did you find that person?¡± She asked, still trying to hide that she liked being cared for.

    ¡°That sort of thing didn¡¯t happen once,¡± Nick corrected her.  ¡°If people had all the clues I need, they wouldn¡¯t bother coming to me, they would get the person themselves.  My job is to find the hidden clues.  When we start working on other cases together, you¡¯ll see what I mean.¡±

    Other cases, right, she promised to help him work on more cases as a way to pay him back.  He really wanted her to do that.  Or at least he was still pretending that he wanted her to do that.  He¡¯ll probably change his mind last minute, she just had to wait until then.

    ¡°So, people always come to you with vague descriptions, and you still find who you¡¯re looking for?¡±  She asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s not always like that.  Usually, I will sit with the client for a while and see if I can get more information out of them that can help me find a clue.  Occasionally, I have to go back to them for more information.  I¡¯m not always successful, but I like to think I have a pretty good track record.¡±

    ¡°What would you do in a situation like this?¡± Marian asked.

    ¡°What do you think I should do?¡± he responded.

    Marian wanted to tell him she didn¡¯t know.  He was the detective, she wasn¡¯t.  But she had to try and play along until they found Lisi.  If Nick didn¡¯t think she would be able to pay off her debt, he may walk away for a paying client.

    ¡°I would search the area and see if there were any coffee cups.  That¡¯s our main clue right now.  If there is one out in the open, then most likely she wasn¡¯t here.  If there is one in a strange place, then she would have just missed it.  Why couldn¡¯t she have stopped in a dinner, then we would be sure?¡±

    Nick chuckled at her as he wrapped his arm around her and helped her out of the cramped room, they were in.  ¡°Then it would be too easy,¡± he quipped.  ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you seem to have the knack.  I¡¯m going to make a detective out of you yet.¡±

    Blood rushed out of Marian¡¯s face.  He was trying to make her into a detective.  He was going to waste his time and energy on her.  The first moment she had a chance, she was leaving The Commonwealth, but he seemed to be investing his energy into training her for¡­what?  A full-time partner?

    She stopped herself, she was making assumptions.  He had to know she wasn¡¯t planning on staying.  Maybe if she explained that, he would understand that she was a lost cause for an investment.

    ¡°Nick,¡± she sighed, ¡°I know I promised to help you with some cases to pay you back, but I hope you¡¯re not expecting more.  I plan on paying off my debt, but¡­after that, I don¡¯t plan on staying around.  There are people in The Capital Wasteland who need help getting out.  Every day I¡¯m here, that¡¯s a day someone else lost the chance to get out that I could have given them.¡±

    Nick¡¯s concerned look came back to his face.  He turned his body to face her directly.  He kept one arm around her, and gently grabbed her arm with his free hand.  She wanted to promise to stay in The Commonwealth.  If only to keep him from looking so concerned and disappointed.  She kept her mouth shut.  She should figure out how to talk to people who care about her.  Maybe she should learn, if only to figure out what triggered those worried looks.

    ¡°Sweetheart,¡± Nick seemed to take in a breath and sigh, ¡°Marian.  I¡¯m not going to tell you how to live your life, and I know it¡¯s hard to sit cozy while people who are in a similar situation are dying.  Believe me, until recently, being suspected of being a synth was a death sentence around here.  But I was always safe.  What I¡¯m trying to say is that you can¡¯t save the world.  That¡¯s impossible.  But if you don¡¯t survive, you can¡¯t save anyone.  Sometimes, you have to survive to help more people.¡±

    Marian couldn¡¯t bring herself to look in Nick¡¯s eyes.  She couldn¡¯t understand how he could be saying something like that after he was willing to risk his life for people as often as she did.  The only real difference was people went to him for help, while she would go to people who couldn¡¯t find a way to get to her.  Of course, he had to have an office, that was the only way people would know how to find him.  If she stayed still, she would only have destruction follow her.

    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid to die,¡± she finally told him.

    ¡°I¡¯m not saying you should be,¡± he said.  He cupped her cheek and moved her face, so she had to look at him.  She looked into those eyes and felt herself wanting to stare at them.  ¡°I¡¯m saying it¡¯s okay to not try to die.  Have you ever tried living?¡±

    ¡°I live all the time,¡± she said.  ¡°If I didn¡¯t, I wouldn¡¯t be alive!  I was supposed to die over ten years ago when I left my family.  They told me I wouldn¡¯t last until sunset.  But I¡¯m still here.¡±

    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°And you¡¯ve done nothing but survive ever since,¡± he muttered.  ¡°There¡¯s more to life that not dying, Sweetheart.  Have you thought about exploring that?¡±

    Marian broke from Nick¡¯s embrace and walked away.  She wasn¡¯t a coward, and the fact he implied that she was felt insulting.  How would he know about what she had and had not explored?  Her life was about survival, and helping others survive.  She did more.  She read books, explored philosophy.  She had hunted through condemned buildings to get sheet music for Crow.  She had ran messages between battling settlements to help them begin peace talks.  She had held the hand of a scavenger in the wasteland as he died, and then carried his crying child to a nearby settlement for adoption.

    The life she had led had its downsides, but she had lived in a way few people could imagine.  Her life wasn¡¯t one that she would have been able to live if she was ever afraid of dying.  And now Nick Valentine was trying to convince her that being a coward was a virtue.  Maybe for people who only cared about the length of their lives, but that wasn¡¯t something that ever mattered to her.  She just didn¡¯t want her death to be anything like a suicide.  The only way to do that, was to make killing her as hard as possible.

    She walked down some stairs, still looking for cups.  There was water flooding the underground area.  But it didn¡¯t look that high.  She saw piles of dirt, and a fenced off area.  She could get to the bank and use that to get into the other area.  See if there was anything that would show rather Lisi had been there or not.

    She reached into her right pocket and popped a Rad-x before wading through the water towards the mudbank on the other side of the room.  She climbed up the mud and looked over at the wall in question.  There was a doorway, with boards in the way.  It was doubtful that Lisi would have moved the boards, and then moved them back into place.  Marian couldn¡¯t imagine her diving under the boards to get some ceramic cups that may not even exist.  She felt foolish for even checking.

    ¡°Marian!¡±  Nick called out, ¡°Dogmeat has the scent.  Come on, Honey.  We have to move!¡±

    As she tried climbing down the mud hill, she lost her footing and found herself sliding under water.  It filled her ears before she was able to get her feet under her and resurface.  She made her way back to the stairs and hurried up them, grateful that Nick didn¡¯t see her slip.  She wasn¡¯t sure if he would have laughed or worried, and neither option sounded like a good one to her.

    He was at the entrance when she got up the stairs.  They exchanged nods before he ran out to catch up to Dogmeat.  She hurried after them both before she found Nick standing near a road that leads to the peninsula that Croup Manor rested on.  Marian didn¡¯t visit that settlement often.  Few people wanted to hire her to take them there, but she knew why Nick wasn¡¯t hurrying to follow Dogmeat.

    ¡°Can I say something and still keep my head?¡± Nick asked as she walked up to stand next to him.

    Marian sighed.  She was always snapping at Nick, but he did seem to like frustrating her.  ¡°I know there isn¡¯t any place to sleep until we get to Croup Manor,¡± she told him.  ¡°I know that will be several hours, and it¡¯ll be very dark by then.¡±

    ¡°Are you willing to find a place to sleep tonight, and wait until tomorrow to pick up the search for your friend?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s better than fighting in the dark,¡± she turned around and went off to the ruined house walls that were nearby.  She knew where a bed was.

    Nick soon joined her, as well as Dogmeat.  She petted the dog as he joined her on the bed.  Nick pulled out the remaining stingwing filet.

    ¡°Give it to Dogmeat,¡± she told him.  ¡°He earned it.¡±

    ¡°You need to eat too,¡± Nick said.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!  This wouldn¡¯t be the first time I¡¯ve survived with two meals in one day.  It¡¯s a feast day for me when I get more than one.¡±

    Nick didn¡¯t argue anymore, he gave the meat to their companion.  Dogmeat ran from Marian to Nick and ate the food greedily, then returned to Marian as she did her best to inspect Faenus without anything to help her clean it with.

    ¡°If you think I¡¯m going to apologize this time, you¡¯re wrong,¡± Nick finally said.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t expect one.¡± Marian responded.

    Nick stuttered for a moment.  Marian was worried this may be another glitch he didn¡¯t mention.  She sat with her legs crossed, waiting to see if he was okay.  ¡°I really wish that you would consider what I said,¡± he finally told her.

    ¡°Why,¡± she looked down as Dogmeat crawled into her lap, she moved Faenus out of the way so Dogmeat would have space.  ¡°I don¡¯t understand why it matters to you so much.  I keep telling everyone that I shouldn¡¯t matter.  That the moment I disappear they shouldn¡¯t expect to see me again, but you seem to refuse to listen to me when I say that.¡±

    ¡°I guess I¡¯m just stubborn,¡± he said quietly.  ¡°There are a lot of people in the Commonwealth who care about you.  The Commonwealth has a way of getting to you if you let it, I¡¯ve seen it make a lot of monsters out of men.  People like it when someone like you shows up, someone who will protect them from the monsters.  They want someone like that to stick around.¡±

    ¡°Then they get to know me, and they learn I was a monster all along and they find they have to choose between killing me, or just shunning me,¡± she countered as she played with Dogmeat¡¯s ear.  ¡°I¡¯m not sure which one is worse.¡±

    Nick was quiet for a moment before he spoke again.  ¡°I¡¯ve heard you call yourself that before, but I always thought it was self-deprecation.  You really think you are one, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Marian thought for a moment before responding.  ¡°I was born one,¡± she finally explained.  ¡°I thought I was better than everyone else because of what I was, and what my family was, all the way back to before the great war.  I was looking forward to growing into my place in the family and be just as great as my ancestors.  Then one day, I realized that I was a monster, surrounded by monsters, and worshiping the dead monsters who came before me.¡±

    ¡°You left your family, you may have been a monster then, but that¡¯s not what you are anymore.¡±

    ¡°I left when I was seventeen.  On my birthday.  The monsters who were seeing me to the door told me I could come home whenever I wished, and that I should hurry up and come home because I probably wasn¡¯t going to live to watch the sunset.  I was given a new set of clothes, and that was it.  No weapons, nothing to carry my stuff in, not even food.  I had spent five years watching the people around me do horrible things.  I promised myself I would live out of spite and left.¡±  Dogmeat nuzzled Marian¡¯s hand until she went back to petting him.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t your still trying to live now?¡± Nick asked.

    ¡°I am,¡± Marian said, ¡°and I¡¯m not.  Ten years is a long time to be spiteful, and I¡¯m tired.  I never expected to live this long.  I keep trying to do bigger things, take bigger risks, help more people,¡± Marian sighed.  Dogmeat rolled off her lap onto his back.  He wiggled slightly and made low ruffs until she rubbed his chest and belly.  ¡°You¡¯d think I¡¯d figure out how to get myself killed by now, but when I do small things, I survive.  When I do big things, I plan so I don¡¯t let the people I¡¯m helping down, and I succeed too well.  Some days I just find myself staring at Faenus, wondering if a bullet in the head hurts.¡±

    Nick was silent.  He just sat there, looking at her.  That worried look that he had so often.  It was almost like she just told him she was going to shoot herself.  ¡°You do a lot of good here,¡± Nick finally said.  ¡°The monsters you left in the Capital Wasteland; they are back in the Capital Wasteland.  Why don¡¯t you stay here, and let yourself be a person?¡±

    ¡°There are a lot of people in the Capital Wasteland who need me,¡± she finally said as she played with Dogmeat.

    ¡°There are a lot of people here who need you,¡± Nick countered.  ¡°Your past is there, why not let your future be here?  Can you do me a favor?¡±

    Marian looked up at him.  The sun must have been setting, his eyes were much easier to see than his other features.  She could still smell the stale cigarettes from where she was sitting, normally she hated that smell, but it worked on him.

    ¡°Try living,¡± he finally said.  She started opening her mouth to protest.  ¡°I don¡¯t mean forever.  Just for when you are working with me.  I know you¡¯re big on paying off your debts, and you can¡¯t pay it off if you¡¯re dead.  I like having your around, and I don¡¯t think Ellie would ever forgive me if I came home with your corpse.¡±

    ¡°Why does Ellie still like me?¡± Marian asked.  ¡°I was so mean to her.¡±

    ¡°She knows what she did hurt you,¡± Nick explained.  ¡°She and Yefim knew that you wouldn¡¯t be happy if you found out what they were doing, but they both like you, so they took the risk.¡±

    Two people risked having her around, risked having her angry.  ¡°I keep telling people I¡¯m a monster, but they still act like I¡¯m a hero.¡±

    ¡°A monster shows what they are by their actions,¡± Nick explained.  ¡°You haven¡¯t done anything to prove that you are one.  You may have been a monster once, but trust me, you¡¯re far from being a monster now.¡±

    It had been so long since she realized what she was.  She had been so afraid of doing something that she thought was right that ended up hurting other people later, which she did a few times after she left her family.  Her family was still in the Capital Wasteland, they weren¡¯t going to follow her here.  They weren¡¯t going to kill Nick because she smiled too big when she was with him.  They weren¡¯t going to kill Hancock because she spent too much time with him.  Maybe, the people around her could be safe.  Maybe she really should have left the Capital Wasteland ten years ago.  How many people would be alive if she had?

    ¡°I¡¯ll try it your way,¡± Marian conceded as she finished petting Dogmeat.  He rolled onto his paws and started running around again.  ¡°I¡¯m not sure what you mean by living, but until I pay off my debt, I¡¯ll give it a try.  You¡¯ll have to show me how, though.¡±

    She was hoping he would get overwhelmed at the promise for the extra work.  But she really wasn¡¯t sure what the difference between living and surviving were.  Maybe he can show her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Doll,¡± Nick answered.  ¡°I¡¯ll be very happy to stay with you as long as you need me to.¡±

 3-7. Consequences

    Nick looked down at the pack of cigarettes in his hand for the fifth time that hour.  It was still dark, and he could barely see it, but that wasn¡¯t what bothered him.  She hated smoking, she admitted as much as she gave him the packs.  She was just short of putting one in his mouth and lighting it.  Marian was a frustrating woman.

    He looked over at the dark form that lay on the mattress.  He could only see the shadowy outline, but there hadn¡¯t been much movement since they settled in for the night.  Marian cuddling up to her damn assault rifle, and Dogmeat, pressed against her back, his head lying on top of hers.  Both of them slept soundly.  It was a wonder she hadn¡¯t slept through an attack from a pack of deathclaws the way she sleeps so tightly.

    He immediately took that thought back.  It wasn¡¯t fair to her.  She looked tired almost every time he saw her.  Her facial muscles sagged in such a way that it looked like she never really slept, which she probably didn¡¯t.  He sometimes wondered if anyone else saw those dark circles under her eyes.  But when he¡¯s on a case with her, her face would stop sagging.  Those circles would fade away.  It was almost as if she only slept when they were on a case together.

    He hoped that she would sleep that well while working with him.  He liked it when her blue eyes were alert.  When her smile was genuine and not looking like she was hiding her sleep deprivation.  He allowed himself to fantasize that it was enough for her to decide to become his partner full time.  That was something he didn¡¯t focus on too much.  He wasn¡¯t sure if he could handle her choosing not to work with him.

    The sky was turning grey, hinting at the coming day.  Nick could just make out the different forms on the mattress in front of him.  He pocketed the cigarettes and moved over to the sleeping forms.  The synth gently brushed Dogmeat with his hand.  The German Shepard whimpered as he woke up.

    Nick hushed him as he continued to stroke the furry companion.  ¡°Shhhhh, it¡¯s okay, boy,¡± he whispered.  ¡°I need you for something really quick, then you can go back to sleeping with her.¡±

    Dogmeat let out a large yawn, before getting to his feet.  He seemed groggy, and not fully awake.  Nick couldn¡¯t blame him.  Marian moaned slightly as Dogmeat stood up, almost as if she could tell that her warmth was gone.  Nick felt a little guilty about that, but he needed to have this done before she woke up.

    Dogmeat moved around Marian, as if he was being as careful about letting her sleep as Nick was.  They moved a few feet away from her.  The animal looked up at Nick.  Nick could just make out his form in the dark, but he could tell by Dogmeat¡¯s posture he was excited to help him.

    Nick reached out and scratched Dogmeat¡¯s ear.  The dog pressed his head into the synth¡¯s metal hand, enjoying the sensation.  ¡°What do you think, boy?¡± Nick started.  ¡°Can you find some medicines for me?¡±

    Dogmeat let out a quiet ruff before pulling away from Nick¡¯s attention and lowering his nose to the ground.  Nick was glad the dog was discreet enough to stay quiet while there was someone sleeping nearby.  He watched as Dogmeat moved in small circles before looking back up at Nick and whimpering his failure.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Nick responded and played with Dogmeat¡¯s ear, ¡°you did your best.  Go back to sleep.¡±

    Dogmeat yawned again and then went back to where he was before Nick woke him up.  Dog and woman were sleeping soundly in a few moments.  Damn, Nick was hoping that Dogmeat could find some extra stimpaks before Marian woke up.

    Nick kicked himself for leaving her backpack in his office.  He couldn¡¯t have expected her to think about it in her panic, he knew people forget things when they panic.  He should have remembered it.  Instead, all he was thinking about was the possibility to spend time with her.  Now she was paying the price for his selfishness.  It seemed to be a going theme for them.

    The detective accepted her plight and sat on the floor on the opposite side of the room, watching her.  He wanted to look over his notes, but it was still too dark for him to see them.  Instead, he looked out for anything that might pose a threat to her and waited until she was awake.

    Dogmeat woke up first as the sun rose.  He stood up and stretched before running to Nick for attention.  The detective was more than happy to provide the requested attention, playing with Dogmeat¡¯s ears and petting him until the dog was satisfied with his place in their relationship.  He then made a quiet but playful bark before running off, probably to get some breakfast.

    Marian murmured when Dogmeat first moved away from her but she was soon back into a deep sleep that caused Nick to check to make sure she was breathing before he pulled out his case file and started reading over it and making notes about their findings from the day before.

    Dogmeat returned later, ready to return to his search.  Marian started stirring around that time, seven by Nick¡¯s internal chronometer, and slowly awoke.

    ¡°Morning, Doll,¡± Nick said as she started sitting up.  ¡°How are you feeling.¡±

    Marian made a pained face at him.  ¡°My legs can barely move,¡± she complained.  ¡°Fuck, I don¡¯t know how badly I¡¯ll be slowing you down.¡±

    Of course, her legs would be in bad shape, it was two days since her run.  This was going to be the day they would be at their worst.  Nick would have to watch out for her, maybe make sure she wouldn¡¯t need to bend or run, but he knew her pride would still cause problems.

    He stood up and walked over to her.  ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Doll,¡± he responded.  ¡°Do you think you¡¯ll be able to make it?¡±

    ¡°Do I have a choice?¡± she responded as she struggled to stand up.

    Nick reached down and placed his hands under her arms before lifting her to her feet.  He then handed her her assault rifle.  ¡°It¡¯ll be okay, we¡¯ll go at your pace,¡± he promised.  ¡°I¡¯m sorry I don¡¯t have any breakfast for you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± she responded.  ¡°I¡¯m used to not eating right away.  If we don¡¯t find anything by tonight, we can probably grab something at Croup Manor.¡±

    Nick placed a hand on her back, making sure she was able to move while they followed Dogmeat out of the wreckage that used to be a house.  Dogmeat took them back to the peninsula where they ended their search the night before and took them down the stretch of road.

    Nick was careful not to rush Marian as they followed him.  They searched the gas station with him, before he shot off towards the South.  As they were following him, Marian suddenly placed the back of her hand on Nick¡¯s chest.

    ¡°Something on your mind?¡± Nick asked.

    Marian shushed him and moved toward a building to her left, facing the same area the whole time.  Nick saw that she was hyper aware, and quietly followed her.  Dogmeat joined them as soon as he realized he wasn¡¯t being followed anymore.  Marian seemed to try to crouch, then stopped trying and stayed standing near the wall.

    ¡°There¡¯s people in that building,¡± Marian whispered, gesturing at the Nahant Sheriff¡¯s Department.

    Nick looked over, and once he was paying attention, he could see people in the holes in the wall of the building.  ¡°What do you think they are?¡± he asked.

    Marian was silent for a while, before talking.  ¡°They aren¡¯t moving right.  I think they are ferals.¡±

    Nick pulled out his revolver, ready for a fight.  ¡°How do you want to play this?¡± he asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± she responded.  ¡°They look like a large number.  How are you at sniping?¡±

    Nick could already see where she was going with that train of thought.  ¡°I¡¯ll go see if I can¡¯t lure them out.  See if you can take care of them for me,¡± he insisted.

    Marian looked at him.  Her mouth opened for a moment; he could hear her wanting to protest his suggestion.  Then she closed her mouth and nodded in a decided manner.  Nick was shocked at how easily she took his suggestion before he moved toward the defunct police department.  He did his best to keep a low profile.  When he was sure he was close enough to get their attention, he raised his revolver and took aim.

    There was no doubt that he was looking at a feral as he looked down the sights of his gun.  He put the creature out of its misery, watching brains spatter behind it.  Its packmates were alerted to the threat and turned their attention to him.  Suddenly, they were surging out of the building.  As soon as the first one had stepped out, it recoiled to the left and fell.  The second one didn¡¯t get a head shot.  Nick took care of that one.

    One by one, they were taking out the threat, until Nick saw their mistake.  Nick¡¯s eyes went wide, and he took a step back at the sight of a glowing one.  He took aim but was too late as it stopped among its companions and screamed.  Suddenly, eight dead ghouls were standing up again.  One fell before it was one its feet.

    The reanimated ghouls were on top of him.  He was doing his best to fight them off, but he was overwhelmed.  He heard barking faintly and yelling from Marian.  He couldn¡¯t make out what she was saying, but that didn¡¯t matter.  Soon he was on the ground, injured and needing a stimpak.

    The ghouls lost interest in him and turned toward Marian and Dogmeat.  Nick was trying to get himself back together.  He heard the fighting, he knew she was in danger, but he hurt too much.  Instead, he helplessly watched as Marian and Dogmeat fought the ghouls.  Marian was shooting low, taking out their legs.  Dogmeat was fighting any ghoul he could.

    The glowing one shouted again, raising all the dead ghouls.  The legless ones held themselves up, looking around, almost as helpless as Nick was.  Finally, Marian and Dogmeat attacked the glowing one individually.  Dogmeat grabbed its arm and pulled, while Marian shot at its head.  It finally died, leaving them the freedom to kill the other ghouls at their leisure.

    He saw Dogmeat running toward him.  Marian followed behind more cautiously.  If a ghoul moved, she shot it in the head almost impassively.  Dogmeat naturally reached him first and started licking his face right away.  He saw Marian reach into her right cargo pocket and pull out a stimpak.  She jammed it into his arm.  He looked up at he and smiled as he felt his body stitching itself back together and his pain went away.

    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.

    ¡°That¡¯s how they put Nick together again,¡± he said as he stood back up.

    He didn¡¯t know she was capable of smiling so big, but she was smiling.  ¡°I still don¡¯t understand how that¡¯s possible.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the problem with being a prototype,¡± Nick explained.  ¡°No one bothered to tell me how I work.  I just know I do.¡±

    Marian went back to schooling her facial expressions, but she still seemed happy.  He wished she wouldn¡¯t hide her feelings like that, she was always prettiest when her smile was the biggest.  ¡°I¡¯m glad you do work,¡± she said quietly.  She didn¡¯t shift her eyes away from him, but there was something almost Victorian in how she was flirting.  Almost as if she was afraid of losing her reputation if she showed too much interest in the man she fancied.

    She was trying, Nick had to remind himself.  A person couldn¡¯t shut off ten years of habit literally overnight.  He quietly reminded himself to be patient with her.  Unfortunately, Dogmeat wasn¡¯t nearly as quiet.  He was smelling around, whimpering his failings to the other two.

    Marian walked over to the German Shepard and started petting his back.  ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± she asked him as if she expected a respond from him.

    ¡°He lost Lisi¡¯s scent,¡± Nick responded.  He¡¯d worked with Dogmeat enough to know how he communicated.  ¡°Probably from all the ferals around.¡±

    Marian let out a sigh.  ¡°So, what do we do?¡±

    ¡°We look for clues until we find something for Dogmeat to latch onto again,¡± Nick reassured her.  He almost went into the building that all the ghouls had poured out of but stopped when he saw that Marian wasn¡¯t following him.

    She was looking around, as if she was sizing up the buildings around them.

    ¡°Is something wrong?¡± Nick asked.

    ¡°She wouldn¡¯t have gone there,¡± Marian answered.  Her voice was quiet, almost ethereal as she thought and spoke at the same time.  ¡°She normally avoids ferals.  She¡¯s afraid someone would confuse her as one.  I normally avoid them because I¡¯m afraid of shooting a non-feral.¡±

    Nick waited silently.  She was right.  There was no way Marian¡¯s friend would have gone inside that building.  He waited patiently as she continued her train of thought, looking out for anything that might violently distract her.

    ¡°She would go in there,¡± Marian said pointing at the shed across the street.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Nick asked.  He didn¡¯t doubt her judgement, but he was unsure about her train of thought.

    ¡°She would have a collection of cups by now,¡± Marian pointed out.  ¡°The ferals would have reminded her that she¡¯s vulnerable while carrying them.  She would look for a safe place to stash them until she was ready to head back.¡±

    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t she be heading back with the cups she already had?¡± Nick asked, trying to gently test her theory.

    ¡°She was getting ready to move.  She wouldn¡¯t be sure if she would have a second chance to come by here.  Easier to drop some off near places where she could expect were safe until it was time to gather them all up and return home.¡±  Marian walked away from Nick and went towards the shed.

    Dogmeat whimpered a bit, and Nick looked down to see the German Shepard looking up at him with his head cocked in confusion.  Nick brushed the dog¡¯s head before following Marian.

    They entered the shed to find a bag of coffee cups sitting just to the right of the door.  Marian took out a cup and held it to Dogmeat.

    ¡°What do you think?¡± she asked as if she expected an answer.  ¡°Can you find her with this?¡±

    Dogmeat smelled at it intently and then looked up at Marian and barked happily.  His tongue lolled out before he took off through the other door of the shed.

    ¡°Looks like he found the scent again,¡± Nick said.

    Marian put the cup back in the bag before hurrying after him.  Nick had no doubt that she would have ran after him if she could.  They hurried to the entrance of Libertalia.  Dogmeat ran past the shattered Mirelurk eggs as he rushed up the plank into the group of abandoned boats.

    Nick slowed down enough to make sure Marian was able to climb the plank herself before they went to the first built up boat.  Soon Dogmeat started barking which put Nick on edge.  Dogmeat never barked like that unless danger was nearby.  Nick pulled out his revolver and moved around the dog to see what was upsetting him.

    A mirelurk started charging at Nick.  He raised his gun and fired, hitting the mirelurk in the face.  It took two shots before the creature fell.  Nick put his gun away and turned to check on Marian, who was slowly catching up.

    ¡°Shit,¡± she sighed.  ¡°I¡¯m sorry.  I know I¡¯m supposed to protect you.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, Doll,¡± Nick told her.  ¡°Dogmeat and I were moving too fast, it¡¯s our fault for not slowing down while you recover.¡±

    Nick went to the creature and began inspecting it.  ¡°Things must have taken over after Nate cleared out the raiders last year.¡±

    He looked up to see the eggs that the mirelurk must have been protecting.  He considered picking up the eggs and cooking them for Marian.  She was going to need to eat.

    ¡°Nick¡­¡± Marian called.

    ¡°One minute, Dear,¡± Nick said as he started harvesting the fallen mirelurk¡¯s meat.

    ¡°Nick¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Dogmeat still has Lisi¡¯s scent,¡± Nick reassured her.  ¡°If she¡¯s stuck somewhere around here, we¡¯ll be able to find her.¡±

    ¡°NICK!¡± Marian shouted, not letting him ignore her any longer.

    ¡°WHAT?¡± Nick responded, standing up to face Marian.  He saw a mirelurk queen charging up the planks, not looking happy.  He barely registered the giant creature before he felt Marian¡¯s hands on his chest, and her right foot behind his.  The last thing he saw was acid flying above him and the last thing he heard was Marian¡¯s scream before he fell into the water.

    He wanted to surface right then a there, but all he would be able to do was to become an easy target for the mirelurk queen.  He swam as fast as he could, praying to which ever god will listen to a synth¡¯s prayers.  He surfaced on the other side of the queen and crawled onto the planks.  She was screaming and spitting into the room that the mirelurk Nick killed had run out of but he couldn¡¯t see inside to see if Marian and Dogmeat were alright.  He could hear Dogmeat barking, and saw the queen lean back occasionally, betraying that Marian was shooting at her from inside the room.  The queen laid multiple eggs, letting them hatch and mirelurk hatchlings were charging into the room their mother couldn¡¯t enter

    Nick swore under his breath and pulled out a cryogenic grenade and chucked it at the queen¡¯s head.  It hit its mark and went off, freezing the queen and her hatchlings.  He then chucked a pulse grenade and watched it explode, sending ripples of electricity through her.  She broke out of her ice and screamed before collapsing.

    Nick ran past her and into the room.  He saw Dogmeat finishing off the remainder of the hatchlings.  Marian was behind him kneeling.  Her gun was on the floor, and she clutched it with one hand, the other arm wrapped around her waist.  He didn¡¯t need her to look up to see how much pain she was in.  The acid must still be tearing through her flesh.

    ¡°Hey, Soft-boiled,¡± she said.  Her voice sounded strained from pain.  ¡°Looks like you will finally be able to get rid of me.¡±

    Nick hurried to her, wanting to help her.  Wanting her to not be in pain.  ¡°Don¡¯t talk like that,¡± he insisted as he pulled out a stimpak and jabbed it into her arm.  He waited a moment and saw nothing was happening.

    The moments where he ignored that she was eating uncooked food.  The fact she was soaked in the garage the day before.  The fight with the glowing one just an hour ago.  All those little moments came back to him.  He gently moved her face to look at him and carefully moved her lips to see that her gums had become bloody.  He carefully moved his hand away.

    ¡°You want to kiss?¡± she asked in a strained voice.

    ¡°Maybe later,¡± Nick promised as he reached into his pocket.  He couldn¡¯t find any rad-a-way.  He normally didn¡¯t carry it.  He normally didn¡¯t need it.

    He reached into her right cargo pocket, and found three stimpaks, a bottle of rad-x, and no rad-a-way.  Nick remembered the click of her backpack.  Her backpack would have been full of refreshing beverages.  Marian had come to him straight from visiting her friends.  One of whom would steal her rad-a-ways to replace them with refreshing beverages.

    Nick placed a hand on Marian¡¯s cheek.  It had become pale from radiation poisoning.  He lowered his head to touch her forehead with his.  ¡°I¡¯m so, so sorry,¡± he whispered.

    He felt her cold lips touch his.  He pulled back a bit to see her smiling in a goofy manner.  ¡°You¡¯re forgiven,¡± she said.

    Confusion, one of the symptoms of radiation poisoning, Nick had to remind himself.  He got up and moved behind her.  He saw that the acid had eaten through her jacket and shirt and was busy eating her skin.  He took her knife from her and carefully cut the fabric away from her skin.  One layer at a time, he undressed her before she was topless in front of him.

    He pocketed the knife while he looked around and saw a trunk in the room.  He opened it up and was glad his luck was holding out.  There happened to be a dirty rag in the trunk.  He snatched the rag and ran out the room to wet it in the salt water.  He then hurried back to Marian who was looking at a whimpering Dogmeat.

    Nick made sure to hit Dogmeat with a stimpak before kneeling behind Marian again.  ¡°This is going to hurt,¡± Nick warned before carefully placing the wet rag against her injuries.

    Marian let out a scream of pain.  Nick wrapped an arm around her before he started cleaning her again.  ¡°I know, Doll,¡± he cooed.  ¡°And I¡¯m sorry.  But we have to stop the acid from doing more damage.¡±

    As he cleaned, she reached under his arm and started scratching until she was tearing at her own skin.  Nick felt like everything he was doing was hurting her.  He had to remember that the fabric from his coat would be exposed to so much tobacco smoke, he would trigger her allergies.  He watched her scratch her skin bloody while he cleaned off the last of the acid.  He dropped the rag and carefully extracted her gun from her loosened grip before slinging it over his shoulder.

    ¡°I¡¯m really tired, Nick,¡± Marian complained.

    ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous to stay here,¡± he told her.  He placed his hands under her arms and helped her to her feet.  ¡°Come on.  I know a place where you can stay while I get help.¡±

    ¡°I want to go with you,¡± she quietly moaned.

    Nick helped her walk as best as he could.  If he ever hated himself, it was at that moment.  She was in pain because of him.  He wanted to pick her up and carry her to safety, but he could barely even touch her without hurting her.  He silently swore that his last cigarette was his last one.  Marian mattered more to him than a habit that he inherited from someone who died 200 years ago.

    They walked together with his hand at her waist.  He did his best to keep any fabric from touching her skin.  She quietly moaned as they walked, Dogmeat leading the way.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re doing this,¡± she whined.  ¡°I¡¯m trash, you should just throw me out.  It¡¯s all that I deserve.¡±

    ¡°Trust me, Doll.  I¡¯ve been thrown out.  No one deserves that.¡±

    Marian¡¯s ramblings seemed to be becoming more incoherent.  Nick still did his best not to dismiss her.  He worried that she would become lucid at the wrong moment.

    ¡°Nick,¡± Marian said again as they walked down the road.  ¡°I don¡¯t know if I should tell you this.  But I think I¡¯m really starting to like you.  But don¡¯t tell Nick, he¡¯s supposed to hate me.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t tell him a thing,¡± Nick promised as they continued walking.

    They came to the gas station before the neck of the peninsula.  Nick moved Marian to the truck bed with debris on top of it.  He helped her climb up the boxes and then across the fallen antenna until she was on the roof.  There he moved her to the bed mat that lay on the roof.  Dogmeat had followed them and was standing ready on the roof.

    Nick knelt down in front of her and placed a hand on her shoulder to get her attention.  Her blue eyes were out of focus.  He wasn¡¯t sure if she even knew what was happening around her.

    ¡°Marian¡­Sweetheart,¡± Nick started.  ¡°I need you to do me a favor.¡±

    ¡°Anything,¡± she said.  He wasn¡¯t sure if she understood what she was saying, but he had to trust her.

    ¡°I need you to stay here until I get back.¡±

    ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to get help.  I¡¯ll be back as soon as I can.¡±

    Marian reached up and touched his cheek with her fingertips.  She looked as if she was looking at something strange and fascinating, not someone begging her to stay safe.  ¡°You¡¯re so beautiful,¡± she whispered.

    ¡°Please,¡± he begged.  ¡°Promise me you¡¯ll wait for me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll do whatever you want,¡± she told him.

    He had to accept that.  He couldn¡¯t waste any more time begging her to be safe.  He leaned forward and touched her forehead with his lips, hoping that she would remember her promise.  He kept her weapons on him, fearing what she would do if the pain became too much for her while he was gone.

    He got up and walked back to the antenna on the roof.  ¡°Watch her for me,¡± he asked Dogmeat before he left the roof.

    As soon as his feet touched the ground.  He took off running.  Kingsport Lighthouse was the nearest location he was sure would have rad-a-ways.  He hoped they would still be open by the time he got there.  He hoped he would be back in time.  He hoped he wasn¡¯t going to fail the woman who thought he was beautiful again.

 3-8. Chronological Confusion

    Despair was overwhelming Marian. Every minute that it took for them to look for Lisi was torture to Marian. She knew Nick was trying his best to find her, and Marian was happy to help, but she wished they could find her sooner. Marian knew the longer it took to find Lisi, the less likely they were going to find her. As she followed Dogmeat and Nick through Libertalia she couldn¡¯t help but feel that she was failing Lisi somehow. Maybe if she let Nick do his job without her, he would be able to take care of things faster.

    Marian could picture Nick rescuing Lisi last minute. Having her safe in less time than it would have taken him to find her with Marian¡¯s weaknesses slowing him down.

    She watched him firing into a room until a dying mirelurk emerged and collapsed in front of him, and dread overcame her. She was supposed to be a bodyguard. And yet she couldn¡¯t even pay Nick for the job he was currently doing by doing the job she knew she was good at.

    ¡°Shit, I¡¯m sorry,¡± she pleaded, ¡°I know I¡¯m supposed to protect you.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, Doll. Dogmeat and I were moving too fast, it¡¯s our fault for not slowing down while you recover.¡± Nick was being condescending. Not that Marian deserved anything else. She accepted his explanation with a smile, at least he wasn¡¯t yelling at her.

    He turned his attention away from her and went to the mirelurk. It looked like he was inspecting it. Probably checking to see if he could reward Dogmeat with some food. While he worked, Marian decided to go back to doing what she did best and turned her attention away from Nick to look for danger.

    As she looked back the way they had come, she saw danger charging toward them. A giant mirelurk was charging toward them. A mirelurk queen.

    ¡°Nick,¡± she called, hoping that he would see the mirelurk queen and run into the room with her.

    ¡°One minute, dear,¡± he responded.

    He was between her and the room. All three of them were exposed. There was no way to get to safety in time.

    ¡°Nick!¡± she called again, needing him to see the queen.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Dogmeat still has Lisi¡¯s scent. If she¡¯s stuck somewhere around here, we¡¯ll be able to find her.¡±

    Marian was used to being blown off. She rarely expected people to listen to her, but she didn¡¯t have time to explain why she couldn¡¯t be ignored. She couldn¡¯t let him ignore her.

    ¡°NICK!¡± she shouted, refusing to be ignored.

    ¡°What!¡± Nick responded, finally paying attention to her.

    She didn¡¯t have time. She dropped Faenus and ran towards the stubborn man. She could tell he was looking at the mirelurk queen, not at her. His eyes were going wide. Marian pushed him into the water, doing her best to get him out of the way. She didn¡¯t know if water would hurt him, but she had to take that risk.

    She felt the acid from the queen hit her back. The pain was comparable to having a minigun tear through her. She was dazed by the pain but was able to bring herself back. She wanted to follow Nick into the water but knew that she would be dead from the radiation before she got to safety. She had to take her chances with the mirelurk queen. At least Nick was safe.

    She turned around to see Dogmeat running past her with Faenus in his mouth. She followed him into the room, using a stimpak on herself. The pain barely subsided as she took Faenus from Dogmeat. She looked around, there was no other exit to the room. She had to fight here.

    Marian prepared for the fight. She didn¡¯t have long to wait. The mirelurk queen was at the door, yelling to get in. Marian started firing. The queen responded by spitting acid back. Marian was able to avoid most of the corrosive stuff, but couldn¡¯t help but breath a large amount in.

    The woman started aiming at the mirelurk queen¡¯s sprouts. She hit her a few times, before the queen laid several eggs which hatched almost immediately. Marian started hitting them with the butt of her rifle, until she noticed that Dogmeat was taking care of them. She let the dog do his thing while turning her attention back to the queen.

    Another spray of acid came at her, this time hitting her. Marian was able to turn in time for most of the acid to hit her back, but it still hurt. The pain was overwhelming by this time. She turned around to fire at the queen, her back and arms were barely willing to listen to her anymore. She was relieved to see the queen had turned to ice. It meant she didn¡¯t have to raise her arms.

    Suddenly, she saw electricity surge through the queen. The giant creature cried before collapsing. Marian felt relief at the sight of her death. She let the pain take over as she lowered herself to the floor. Dogmeat was taking care of things.

    The pain was taking over. She had no doubt that she had just traded places with Nick. She could be happy about that. Nick deserved to be safe. He belonged here. Everything would be okay with him around.

    As if thinking about him created him, the man who she fantasied about in her weaker moments entered the room. She looked up from Faenus to see him. She was going to get to see him one last time.

    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°Hey, Soft-boiled. Looks like you will finally be able to get rid of me,¡± she said. She hoped he still hated her. He should only want her around long enough to pay off her debt. Maybe he will find Lisi in return for her saving his life.

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk like that,¡± he scolded as he walked up to her.

    He stabbed her arm with something. Then several second later he knelt in front of her. He moved her lips. It was an awkward version of when he rubbed her lips with his thumb in the library. Maybe he wanted to do that again.

    Marian decided to ask, just to make sure. After he moved his thumb from her, she asked him, ¡°Do you want to kiss?¡±

    ¡°Maybe later,¡± he admonished. Of course, he didn¡¯t want to kiss. Why would he want to kiss her? He had Irma, Hancock, and if the rumors were true, Nate. People who outperformed her and out classed her without even trying. She was just¡­just¡­Nick didn¡¯t like it when she called herself a monster, but she didn¡¯t know what else she would be. What else could she be?

    He put her hand into her cargo pocket. Wasn¡¯t someone supposed to be dead before taking their things? Maybe she was dead already. Was that why he was apologizing to her? She was dead, and he meant for her to be alive longer? She needed to comfort him. She needed to let him know she wasn¡¯t mad at him. He deserved to live, she didn¡¯t.

    She still wanted to kiss him. It felt really good to kiss him. So, she let herself kiss him. ¡°You¡¯re forgiven,¡± she reassured him. How many people get to have someone forgive them after they die?

    Nick walked away from her. Did he hear her, or did he not appreciate the kiss? Most people don¡¯t like being kissed by dead people. Maybe it was both. She was starting to feel cold, but that came with being dead.

    He came back and knelt beside her. He did something that made pain shoot through her. She screamed; she couldn¡¯t stop the pain. She felt his arm around her. She felt his cloth against her bare skin. Where did her clothes go? She held off, but found her skin getting itchy, even without clothes. She started scratching, trying to get the itch to go away.

    She remembered walking with Nick. She remembered feeling his hand on her waist, but he kept her at arm¡¯s length. He must have realized she really was a monster. She was no better than trash. He was beautiful, and she was trash.

    That was why he left her on this roof. He was tired of her; he was tossing her away. Maybe RJ would come get her. He was always looking out for her, making sure she didn¡¯t die. But she pushed him off the roof, didn¡¯t she? She had to climb down with the bullets in her to make sure he was alright. She used all of their stimpaks, but he still had a better chance than she did. She had to get him out of the way of the vertibird. She had to get him away from¡­from¡­.

    Who was it? She could only remember fear and pain. A lifetime of fear and pain. She was happy to make the source of the emotions happy, if he was happy, she was safe. She made him angry, her existence made him angry. If she could die, he would be happy, and she would no longer be scared and sad. She wouldn¡¯t be a failure anymore if she could just die.

    But she couldn¡¯t die. She promised¡­promised¡­a compass that she wouldn¡¯t try killing herself anymore. He would get her away from everything. Get her to where she could be happy. She just had to wait until she was old enough. When she was 17, he would get her there. All she had to do was live.

    How much longer until she was 17? She wasn¡¯t sure, and RJ was still at the bottom of the building. Was he dead? Could she get him to Ratchet City in time? She didn¡¯t have caps, but the Doctor owed her a favor. He wouldn¡¯t let RJ die.

    She got up to look but heard growling and dropped. Was that danger? Was that something that wanted to kill her? Where was Faenus? She needed her weapon to protect herself. Did she have Faenus yet? She looked around to see if she had a pipe pistol anymore.

    Maybe she was sleeping. Xenobia sometimes sounded like that when she snored. But, where was she? She should be holding her. Will Nick be upset if he returns to find her in bed with Xenobia? She never slept with Nick before, why would he be upset if she slept with someone else? He should be happy, it meant she wouldn¡¯t waste his time with her stupid fantasies and unfounded emotions.

    Maybe she was sleeping with someone else. Hank never held her after they fucked. He just rolled over and slept. Fine by her, it¡¯ll be easier for her to kill him when everything else was ready. Most of her lovers didn¡¯t hold her. Sometimes they did, sometimes she held them. Which one was the one who was with her? None were like Xenobia, maybe she just rolled over in her sleep.

    She started feeling wet, the sky was dark. Was it raining? She could feel the cold, and her pain. She looked around and saw no one other than Dogmeat. She couldn¡¯t find Faenus. Even her knife was gone. She was helpless. She couldn¡¯t protect herself, and she couldn¡¯t kill herself. All she could feel was pain.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t he just kill me?¡± she asked Dogmeat. Nick Valentine should have shot her in the head the moment she met him, but he never seemed ready to. Maybe he had plans for her. Maybe he would push her in front of something.

    ¡°Because my life has been much more interesting since you entered it,¡± she heard a voice respond.

    She felt something in her arm, and the cloud she was trying to think through was fading away. Marian looked up and saw glowing yellow eyes in the dark. She smiled at them through her pain. She felt the cotton from his trench coat around her shoulders. She was sitting in his arms while he was giving her rad-a-way. Then the pain became sharper, and more distinct. She buried her face into Nick Valentine¡¯s chest, trying to muffle her screams of pain.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Doll,¡± Nick insisted. ¡°That¡¯s just the radiation poisoning going away. You¡¯ll have to wait for it to leave before we can heal you.¡±

    Marian wrapped an arm around his chest, pulling him into her. She was trying to ride out the pain, but it was so immense. She wondered if she would have been able to take on a radroach without dying. She could feel Nick stroking her scalp. She wanted to enjoy it, but she couldn¡¯t. Somewhere in the back of her mind she swore she would grow her hair, so he could enjoy having something to play with.

    Finally, she felt another stab in her arm. She felt the pain subsiding. She found herself breathing easier. She looked up at Nick again. There was enough light to see him clearly. He was smiling down at her. She found herself smiling back at him. She liked seeing him smile, he deserved to be happy. She wished that she could see him happy like that all the time.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡± He asked her.

    ¡°It still hurts some,¡± she told him.

    ¡°Can you make it to Croup Manor?¡± Nick asked. ¡°I think some sleep will do you more good than a stim, but I don¡¯t want you sleeping in this rain.¡±

    Marian thought about her pain for a moment, and decided she would be able to make it to the settlement without much problems. ¡°I should be okay,¡± she told him.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take that kiss now,¡± Nick told her.

    The request shocked her. Nick really did want to kiss her. He really did want more than a partner from her. She found the excitement of that realization to swell up inside of her. She let go of her personal restraints and wrapped her arms around his neck before kissing his lips. He deserved to be happy, but maybe he would be willing to settle with her.

 3-9. Plastic Eyes and Metal Heart

    The walk to Croup Manor felt like it took longer than it should have.  The rain, and Marian¡¯s injuries made Nick worried about her health.  Every slight movement made him jump, fearing another battle that she may not be able to survive.

    He was still silently kicking himself for letting her get injured.  He knew she was taking on radiation damage but said nothing to her about the choices she was making.  He was so engrossed in looting the dead mirelurk for food, he was unable to pay attention to his surroundings, or her desperate pleas.

    The rain had already ended by the time they could see the lights of the eerie house.  Dogmeat happily abandoned them to set himself up in one of the doghouses that Nate had built for him in every settlement.  Nate had big plans for this one.  He wanted it to be one of his main hubs for creating resources.  He had been building it up with the intention of setting up the recruitment radio beacon after the place was ready.  Unfortunately, the events that led him to being the director of the Institute were too traumatic for him.  He never got around to finishing many of his projects.  Nick fully intended to use that to Marian¡¯s advantage.  It was after midnight before he was able to get her lodged into a private room with multiple beds.

    As soon as they said their ¡°good nights¡±, Nick was picking through the settlement¡¯s storage.  He carefully selected from the clothing items to find something that would be helpful to Marian¡¯s survival, but nothing Nate would miss too badly.  He found himself assembling a new outfit for her with basic pieces of armor for all of her limbs and torso.  He even found himself debating the pros and cons of her wearing a helmet.  The safety that the helmet would provide her won out, even though part of him mourned the opportunity to stroke her hair when they had quiet moments.

    He was about to close the storage, when a spot of red caught his attention.  He pulled out the freshly laundered dress.  Nick let himself picture Marian in the dress.  Playing with the skirt, looking up at him with that beautiful smile of hers.  He knew she would scoff at it.  There was nothing practical about it.  Nothing that would help her survive.  But the thought of her wearing it around the office made Nick decide to try and see if she would wear it.

    Maybe more time in the office and less out in the field wouldn¡¯t be so bad.  Ellie would worry less, and that shade of red would look nice on Marian.  The synth took the dress and closed up the storage.  If Nate took offense to the thievery, Nick would pay him back.

    Nick took the folded clothes into the well-lit kitchen.  After placing the clothes on the main table, he settled into a chair and pulled out Lisi¡¯s file.  He started making some notes while reviewing everything he had already written down.

    The detective was surprised when Marian walked into the kitchen.  His internal chronometer told him she had been asleep for a little over one hour.  He tried not to look concerned when she sat down next to him.

    ¡°Need something?¡± he asked.

    ¡°No, just¡­just ready to get back to walking,¡± she told him.

    ¡°Not until you get more sleep, I don¡¯t want you to become a liability.¡±  As soon as the words left him, Nick could have kicked himself.  He could hear Ellie scolding him, and rightfully so.

    He looked up to see Marian looking at the gun in her lap.  She wasn¡¯t going to say anything, but the things that bother her the most were never verbalized.  How many secrets did she keep locked in her head?

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Doll,¡± Nick cooed.  ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it that way.  It¡¯s just, you always look so tired, I worry about you sometimes.¡±

    Marian started talking again, she didn¡¯t look up.  It was as if she was talking to her gun.  ¡°I don¡¯t sleep that much,¡± she told him.  ¡°One or two hours at a time.  Normally when I¡¯m not working, I will nap any time I get too tired to keep going.  I¡¯ve just never been good at sleeping.¡±

    ¡°I guess that¡¯s what happens when you sleep in the wasteland, but you don¡¯t have anything to worry about here.  Settlements rarely get attacked.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not the wasteland,¡± she explained looking up at him.  ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±  Her eyes shifted slightly to the right.  ¡°I¡¯ve always had nightmares.  Ever since I was a kid.  When I sleep, the things that I see are worse than anything I see when I¡¯m awake.¡±

    ¡°What did your parents do to help you?¡± Nick asked.

    ¡°They told me it was just a dream, so I shouldn¡¯t be afraid,¡± Marian explained.  ¡°I don¡¯t know when I stopped telling them.  Probably after the second nightmare.¡±

    The thought of a small child being left to deal with their own terrors disturbed Nick.  The whole sentence Marian told him had a lot of implications.  Enough that he could hear the conversation she had with Theo.  They knew each other¡¯s pain, because they both experienced it.  The conversation Nick had with Theo¡¯s father hit home as well.  Somehow, Nick didn¡¯t notice how the man was more focused of his family¡¯s reputation with the neighbors than why his son was having temper problems.

    Old Nick saw a lot of families like that, normally around the time he was helping write the report about the events that lead the kid to the last temper tantrum they were ever going to have.  The fact there would be full diaries from the kid trying to figure out their pain, and the parents always saying how they didn¡¯t know was enough for Old Nick to want to shake a few of them.  He wondered if Marian had full diaries trying to figure out her pain.

    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    He stopped his ruminations bringing him back to the now.  He noticed Marian rubbing her arm he then realized, she was still shirtless.  She was obviously trying not to shiver.  He wanted to take off his coat and wrap it around her.  He wanted to take her in his arms and keep her warm, but she couldn¡¯t touch him without her clothes on.  Even if he never smoked again, it would be a long time before he got all of it out of his clothes.

    ¡°I got you something,¡± the synth finally said as he pushed the pile of clothes and armor over to her.

    ¡°Where did you get it?¡± the half-naked woman asked as she began picking through the fabric and metal.

    ¡°It was in the storage.  Nate was planning on breaking the armor down for parts.  I¡¯m not sure what he planned on doing with the clothes, probably selling it.¡±

    Marian picked up the dress and held it up.  She looked at him quizzically.  ¡°I think this got buried in the pile.  I¡¯ll return it on my way out,¡± she said.

    The thought of the dress made Nick feel foolish again.  Of course, she wouldn¡¯t have a need for a dress.  Something like that would be more of a liability for her than a pleasure.  He couldn¡¯t let her just dismiss it though.  He wanted to see her in it, if only to confirm his suspicion.

    ¡°I¡­I got that on purpose,¡± Nick told her.  He looked down at the file on the table, feeling like a shy teenager.  ¡°I know it¡¯s not your thing.  I just thought, well, the color would look good on you.  And maybe you would be more comfortable wearing it around the office.¡±

    He got his composure back in time to finish his explanation and look at her.  She looked like she was contemplating the dress.  ¡°I never really had  a dress before,¡± she said holding it up in front of her.  ¡°I heard they really are more comfortable than armor.  Maybe, I can wear it when things are quiet.¡±

    She stood up and started pulling the dress over her head.  The length of the skirt was giving her problems, causing Nick to stand up and help her with changing her clothes.  When the dress was finally pulled down over her head, he found himself looking down at her, inches away from her.  He could feel the gentle warmth radiating from her body.  Her smile showed she was not offended by his assistance, or his closeness.

    ¡°Thanks,¡± she said to him.  One of her hands reached up and she started rubbing his chest and playing with his tie.  Her blue eyes kept moving between his tie and his eyes before she stepped back a little bit.  ¡°How do I look?¡± She asked as she moved in a circle, her skirt caught the air and billowed out.  ¡°Wait, I didn¡¯t know that it¡¯s this easy for them to do that!¡±  With her newfound knowledge, she did what every four-year-old girl did and spun in a fast circle to cause her skirt to billow as much as possible.

    ¡°Easy, Sweetheart, you¡¯ll make yourself dizzy.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± she told him as she stopped to face him.  ¡°I¡¯ll put on the practical clothes and armor.  It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve seen girls do that in settlements, and I always thought there was a trick to it.¡±

    She started reaching to take her dress off when Nick reached out to grab her hand.  ¡°Let me look at you first.  Please.¡±

    She stood in front of him, wearing her new dress.  Nick couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of pride in his fashion prediction.  The dress was perfect for her.  It hugged her curves in a way that showed she was putting on weight to the point that she looked healthier than he ever saw her before.  Ropey muscles on her forearms and calves showed her physical strength, but somehow didn¡¯t diminish her femininity in his eyes.  The color from the dress perfectly matched the color of her skin, giving her a slight blush.  Her blue eyes contrasted the red beautifully making them stand out and attracting his attention to them.  Somehow, just wearing the dress made him feel like the luckiest synth in the world.

    ¡°You¡¯re beautiful,¡± he told her.

    Her blush became more prominent as she turned her face away from him.  ¡°It''s cruel when you say things like that.  When you say things like that, I find myself believing you.¡±

    Nick walked up to her and wrapped an arm around her, glad he could safely touch her again, even if he had to still be careful to keep his clothes from touching her skin.  He cupped her cheek with his other hand and moved her face to force her to look at him.  ¡°You¡¯re beautiful,¡± he insisted.

    Marian was silent for a moment.  Her mouth opened and closed a few times, as if she was trying to think of a response to his statement.  Nick decided to save her from her possible embarrassment and leaned down to kiss her mouth.

    Her lips stopped moving long enough for her to kiss him back. His arms wrapped around her body to pull her in gently.  She raised her hands and placed them on the sides of his face.  After a few seconds, he broke the kiss.

    She smiled at him in a way that seemed both sheepish and seductive.  ¡°I guess you want me as more than a partner,¡± she jibbed.

    ¡°You are one of the prettier partners I¡¯ve had.  I wouldn¡¯t mind spending time with you when we aren¡¯t on a case together.¡±

    ¡°What about working on the case together now?¡± Marian asked, looking at the file and gently breaking from his embrace to sit down at the table.

    ¡°I made a few notes,¡± he told her as he joined her at the table.  ¡°The mirelurks in Libertalia had me thinking.  There was an oceanological society that had its head quarters around here.  I¡¯m thinking we should look there tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Do you think Lisi would go there?  She¡¯s very intelligent, but I¡¯m not sure if she was ever interested in marine stuff.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not the point, Doll.  A place like that had lots of scientists gathering, often working odd hours to complete research.  That¡¯s the best place in the area to find coffee cups.  All your friend would need is to hear a rumor, and I¡¯m sure she would go there.¡±

    ¡°I hope so,¡± Marian responded.

    ¡°We¡¯ll have to wait until Dogmeat wakes up before we can head out there.  Why don¡¯t you try to get some rest before then?¡±

    Marian nodded her head and stood up.  The way the cut of the dress shaped itself to her made Nick want to stare a second time.  She seemed not to notice as she gathered her possessions.

    ¡°Nick,¡± she finally said.  ¡°I know this is silly, but¡­When you¡¯re around, it¡¯s like¡­it¡¯s like I don¡¯t have to worry about the nightmares.  The room I¡¯m staying in, it looks like it was set up for more than one person, but there¡¯s no one else there.  I was just thinking, there is a desk, and you can turn on the light if you want¡­¡±

    The synth decided to rescue her from her own awkwardness as he stood up and wrapped his arms around her.  ¡°I wouldn¡¯t mind staying with you,¡± he told her before kissing her.

    He collected his file, and followed her to the room she was sleeping in.  He didn¡¯t mind watching her sleep.  He would happily stay next to her every night if that was what it took to help her sleep.

 3-10. The Third Day

    The sun was out. Marian was vaguely aware of this as she woke up. She wasn¡¯t used to waking up in a settlement when she wasn¡¯t waking up in a doctor¡¯s office. She looked around and saw Nick sitting at a desk, looking through a folder.

    ¡°Good morning, sleepy head,¡± he said.

    ¡°You make it sound like I slept in,¡± she responded as she sat up. She rubbed her face before standing up and slinging Faenus over her back.

    ¡°Not too long,¡± Nick told her. ¡°It¡¯s only seven. Dogmeat is ready to go. Go ahead and get some breakfast and we¡¯ll head over to the Oceanological Society.¡± He closed his folder and stood up before walking over to her.

    Marian started heading for the door, when Nick gently grabbed her arm. ¡°Hey,¡± he quietly called her. She looked up to see what he wanted and saw it all over his face. She couldn¡¯t help but smile before kissing him. ¡°You¡¯re a doll,¡± he told her.

    She couldn¡¯t help but blush at his comment. He was really beautiful, why was he wasting his time with her? She couldn¡¯t think of anyone who didn¡¯t have anything that would attract him as much as she did. Piper and Hancock both seemed like better candidates for his attention, but he was giving it all to her.

    Nick cooked some food, mirelurk meat was easy to find in the area. She got a large helping of mirelurk omelets for breakfast. Nick made a second plate for himself. Probably to be sociable. She felt guilty about wasting the meat from the queen Nick killed, but there was nothing to be done about that now.

    As he sat down, he took her hand and kissed her palm almost like a premeal prayer. The two detectives ate and talked. Nick knew a lot about poetry. She missed having someone teach her in the way Xenobia used to teach her about literature. Maybe Nick would teach her how to appreciate poetry. He wasn¡¯t Xenobia, but Nick had a certain patient compassion that was similar to Xenobia¡¯s. A type of patient compassion that made her feel safe. She never got it from anyone other than Xenobia before.

    They finished their meals and left the few settlers to tend to the garden while they headed East. Dogmeat ran ahead while Nick and Marian watched out for danger. ¡°Be on your guard,¡± he told her. ¡°There tend to be a lot of ghouls around here. And not friendly ones either.¡±

    Luckily, they didn¡¯t see any before reaching their destination. The flat squarish building next to the house was unmistakably their destination. As they approached, Dogmeat stopped running. His body tensed and he lowered his head. His ears were pinned back as he growled. Marian looked in the same direction. A mirelurk topped an incline and was heading straight towards the small group.

    ¡°Looks like we¡¯re not alone,¡± Nick announced.

    Marian took careful aim and shot at the thing¡¯s face. She hit it twice before Dogmeat broke away from them and went to fight with it. She heard a chittering noise and saw another one running towards her from her right. Nick fired at its legs, slowing it down. They went to take shelter in the trees before resuming the fight.

    ¡°Is this really the last face you want to see?¡± Nick shouted as he fired on the one nearest her.

    The comment confused Marian. She could see why some people wouldn¡¯t like looking at him. He did look beat up, but he was still beautiful. It was obvious that whoever first picked his face was choosing one that was aesthetically pleasing.

    She killed the mirelurk that was being harassed by Dogmeat, before turning to the other one. Dogmeat ran after it to attack, too. She fired one more shot at this one, but it was getting too close. She slung Faenus behind her and pulled out her knife. She was about to slash at it, when Dogmeat was able to kill it.

    ¡°Hard to believe these things used to be delicacies,¡± she joked as she kicked one with the bottom of her foot.

    ¡°They were a lot smaller than,¡± Nick said. He was obviously harvesting the other one for its meat.

    Marian didn¡¯t have time for that. She could do that after checking for Lisi. She stood between the house and the concrete building, trying to decide which one was more likely to have the most coffee cups. She decided to go right, she could check out the other building later.

    As soon as she opened the door, the smell of decay hit her in the face. A gentle hand was placed on her shoulder. ¡°Better let me go in first,¡± Nick offered.

    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.

    Marian stepped aside, letting Nick enter first. He had his revolver out as he entered. Dogmeat followed before she stepped inside and closed the door behind her. The place was humid and bright. She could hear a circular saw accompanied by chittering.

    Nick and Dogmeat raced down the stairs. Nick fired his weapon while Dogmeat made warning barks. ¡°Lights out for you!¡± Nick called as he fired. Marian positioned herself from the catwalk, aimed and fired, trying to hit the mirelurk without hitting Dogmeat or the Mr. Handy that was fighting the creature. The marine creature slumped and succumbed to its injuries. The Mr. Handy floated away, as if nothing unexpected was happening around him.

    There was hope that the decay smell was another mirelurk. Things decay faster in the water, and the shallow water at the floor of the giant room would offer an environment for rapid decay. Marian wanted to call this another dead end and leave, but she knew that it was wishful thinking. She wanted it to be a dead end, she wanted Lisi to be sitting in the house, sipping on some two-hundred-year-old coffee.

    Nick moved under the catwalk; she could just make him out. It looked like he was examining a body. He came out from under the catwalk and moved up the steps to her. Marian slung Faenus onto her back as he approached her. Her heart was beating in her throat. She could tell by how he was looking at her that the body was a ghoul.

    ¡°Marian, I need you to come down and identify the body,¡± he told her.

    She took a step back, almost afraid of what he said. ¡°No,¡± she whispered as if it would make the truth change.

    ¡°It is a ghoul, but I don¡¯t know what Lisi looks like,¡± he reasoned. ¡°You¡¯ll have to see if it really is her.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want it to be,¡± she responded. She was not a stranger to fear, but this was the kind that made her want to run away from the source. Made her feel like a helpless child.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want it to be her either,¡± Nick told her. He took another step toward her and placed his hands gently on her arms. ¡°It might not be her. I can¡¯t be sure until you look.¡±

    She couldn¡¯t argue with him. She hoped it wasn¡¯t Lisi. She didn¡¯t want any ghouls to die, especially not good ones, but Lisi was a big sister who deserved to live another two-hundred years.

    ¡°She was the first person who ever forgave me,¡± Marian said. She could feel tears in her eyes. The thought of what Lisi taught her still overwhelmed her with emotions.

    ¡°What did she forgive you for?¡± Nick asked.

    ¡°It was early on in our friendship. She loaned me a book with the deal that I would return it by a certain date. I don¡¯t remember what happened. I was just very incompetent and failed to get it back to her on time, which caused her some problems. The next time I saw her, I still hadn¡¯t returned the book. I expected her to be mad at me, or at least disappointed. Something like that would have gotten me scolded when I was a child and reminded I should be responsible enough to keep any promises I make. Instead, she just smiled at me, and talked to me like nothing was awry. It was the first time I can remember truly feeling forgiven.¡± She looked up at Nick, tears in her eyes ready to wash her face, her nose was stuffed up as if she was getting sick. The inability to smell their surroundings was a cold comfort to what she feared seeing.

    An arm was wrapped around her and she could feel Nick pull her into his body. ¡°Someone like that sounds like a great friend,¡± he told her. He placed his other hand on her head and pulled it in before kissing the top of her head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry that I¡¯m making you do this,¡± he told her scalp. ¡°If I could identify her myself, I would. But it can¡¯t be helped. You have to take a look. It may not be her; it may be someone else. We can¡¯t be sure until you identify her.¡±

    Marian nodded into the bit of skin that covered his throat. She couldn¡¯t argue, and delaying wasn¡¯t going to do any good. She had to face the truth. She untangled herself from his embrace before making her way to the floor of the room. The water covered her feet and ankles as she moved to the floating body.

    Lisi was bigger than her in both height and girth. Flipping her over was not an easy feat, but Marian was strong, and it was doable. After propping the body up so it was leaning against the wall, Marian looked at the face, and sat down in the water.

    She didn¡¯t know what else to do, but sit next to the body of her friend, and look at it as if she was waiting for Lisi to stand up and start talking. As if Lisi was only hurt, and a stimpak would make her better. All she had to do was wait.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Doll,¡± she could hear Nick say behind her.

    Doll, Sweetheart, Honey, all sorts of pet names that showed Nick saw her as anything other than what she really was. That he had spent an entire case worrying about the wrong person. And now he was trying to plaster over her feelings rather than acknowledge that a good woman was dead.

    ¡°You¡¯re sorry?¡± she asked, feeling the monster moving her head, ready to strike. ¡°I asked you to go on without me,¡± she pointed out, ¡°I told you I was only slowing you down. And now all you can say is you¡¯re sorry?¡±

    ¡°Sweetheart¡­¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Marian barked raising to her feet. ¡°You were the one who kept delaying for me! You¡¯re the one who doesn¡¯t need to sleep, or eat, or any of that shit! And instead, you had to slow down to compensate for me. You even had to waste hours when I was too foolish to pack rad-a-way.¡±

    ¡°You would have died,¡± Nick said.

    ¡°I deserve to die!¡± she yelled. ¡°I¡¯m a monster, I¡¯m offal, I¡¯m worthless and useless! Lisi was a great person who deserved to live. My life isn¡¯t even comparable to hers! But you had to have me run around with you because I could identify her? If you had let me die, she could have identified herself!¡±

    Nick was quiet. He had no argument, there was no argument to be had. He should have let her die and saved Lisi. Marian wanted to walk out and leave him with the guilt he should be feeling, but her backpack was in his office, and she didn¡¯t want to start over.

    ¡°Come on,¡± she growled. ¡°I¡¯ll walk you home.¡±

    She walked out of the building with Dogmeat. She didn¡¯t care if Nick was following her or not. She didn¡¯t care about him at that moment.

 3-11. Bad Advice

    It was a rough, quiet walk back to Diamond City. Dogmeat took turns comforting Marian and Nick, but the other two didn¡¯t say anything to each other. Marian led, looking out for danger with

    her usual hyper awareness. Nick followed a few paces behind, afraid to say anything.

    Nick Valentine was used to dealing with people who blamed him for not being able to save their loved ones. He even had a few accuse him of doing so on purpose. He often let Ellie deal with the grieving loved ones and made sure to turn the violent ones over to the city guards before Ellie got hurt.

    Somehow, this accusation hurt more than any of the ones he could remember. He could tell just by looking at her that Lisi was dead before Marian got to his office. He was too intimately familiar with the decay rate of ghouls. He was praying to which ever god would listen to the prayers of a synth that it wasn¡¯t Lisi¡¯s body. That god may be the ficklest god in his pantheon.

    He still wanted Marian to work with him. He liked the idea of seeing her every day. Knowing she was safe, hearing her voice speak his name, seeing her smile at him. It was like a dream, being able to have her near him long term. He still wanted that dream but asking her to pay her debt at that moment felt too crass.

    He would walk her to her remaining friends to deliver the bad news. Then he would leave her comforting the other ghouls, while they comfort her in return like the family he saw them behave as months ago in Quincy. When she was ready, she would return to his office, and she would pay off her debt. Nick wondered if it was a good idea to pray to his cruel god to have her decide to remain his partner after her debt was finished. She obviously liked helping people, and she could do a lot of good in the Commonwealth. It was a beautiful dream that he was still clinging to like a foolish teenager.

    They were outside of the Library when Nick decided he wanted to talk to Marian where she could have her privacy. ¡°Hey, wait up, I want to have a word with you before we finish our walk,¡± he called to her.

    Marian turned; her face was its former schooled neutrality. Nick felt a bolt of electricity going through his heart when he saw the old Marian had returned. He wished that he could give her the dress he was carrying and have the woman who twirled like a little kid smiling at him again instead of this woman who was looking for a way out of her pain. He wanted to hold her and have her grieve into his trench coat, not wonder if she was going to blame him for Lisi¡¯s death and avenge her.

    ¡°I want to talk privately about our arrangement,¡± he told her.

    She was silent for a few moments. He watched her eyes shift as if she was taking part in whole conversation between them, not two minutes of silence. ¡°I figured it would happen this way,¡± she finally said. ¡°I don¡¯t know what else I can do to pay you back. Maybe if you need me to run people home so you can focus on the case.¡±

    ¡°What? No!¡± Nick said with too much vehemence. ¡°Trust me, darling, I still want to work with you. I¡¯m not sure if there¡¯s anything I want more. But I understand you¡¯re hurting. It¡¯s never easy to lose a friend. If you want to take some time off, maybe stay with your friends for a week or two, I understand. There will still be plenty of cases for us when you get back,¡± he joked. He wanted to lighten the mood, but Marian¡¯s eyes shifted downward.

    She reached out and scratched Dogmeat¡¯s ear. She was still looking at Dogmeat when she started talking again. ¡°No,¡± she said. ¡°I want to get this done. I want to pay off my debt.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do it right away,¡± Nick told her. ¡°I know you¡¯re good for it.¡±

    She looked up at him, all the pain behind her eyes tore at his servos. ¡°I am good for it,¡± she said. ¡°But I¡¯m tired. I want to go home.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Nick said. ¡°We can talk more tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°No, I want to go home,¡± she repeated. ¡°I¡¯m tired, and this place isn¡¯t fun anymore. I just want to pay off my debt so I can leave.¡±

    Nick¡¯s heart dropped. Everyone had told him that The Capital Wasteland was suicide for her. That was Ellie¡¯s big defense on why she was part of the conspiracy to keep Marian in The Commonwealth. The idea of Marian leaving and him never seeing her again scared him. Even if she left in a good mood, he would still lose her.

    ¡°I thought you still had other debts,¡± Nick argued.

    ¡°I have set up less appealing alternative to having them paid off,¡± she said. ¡°I have to accept those alternatives. Yefim has been cooking the books to keep me in debt. I¡¯ll never get out if I don¡¯t use them.¡±

    ¡°He cares about you,¡± Nick said.

    ¡°He should save his concern for something that deserves to live,¡± she responded

    Nick took a step forward. He was going to comfort her, but she stepped back, avoiding his embrace.

    ¡°No,¡± she said. ¡°No more. If you do that. If you keep doing that. I¡¯ll like it too much, and it may be too hard for me to go home.¡±

    ¡°Why do you have to think of that place as your home? Why can¡¯t the Commonwealth be your home? You have people here who¡­who care about you. Who want to see you thrive. Just give them a chance.¡±

    ¡°I have stuff I have to do there. Stuff I have to make right. Maybe after my family is dead, I can move back to the New California Republic. Fix some stuff my family broke there. If nothing is clever enough to kill me by then.¡±

    Nothing could be that clever. Nick wanted to believe she could outwit anything that wanted to kill her. She seemed to have been succeeding for ten years. She almost failed yesterday.

    ¡°Okay,¡± he said. ¡°We can stay professional. It¡¯s getting late, if you want to stay at my place tonight, you can.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine,¡± she said. Her voice sounded so empty. It was like she was saying words she was ordered to say, not something she truly believed.

    Nick wanted to call her out on that. He wanted to insist that she should stay the night in his house. He wanted to wrap his arms around her and let her cry into his shoulder until she felt better. Instead, he impotently stood there, staring at her. Hoping that she really would be fine.

    After several seconds of silence, she turned around and continued walking back to Diamond City. ¡°I¡¯ll keep an eye on her,¡± he promised Dogmeat as he patted the canine¡¯s head.

    Dogmeat whimpered slightly, leaning into Nick, before wandering off to help someone else in the Commonwealth.

    The synth followed Marian back to Diamond City. She was quiet, and it seemed her friends should tell there was something wrong. Most guards, however, even her friends, didn¡¯t seem to see anything other than Marian doing her job while walking Nick to Diamond City.

    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

    The two of them entered. Nick wanted to think of her as another detective, but that seemed to be a fading dream. He stayed close to her as they walked through the streets, no one seemed to notice that she wasn¡¯t waving ¡°hello¡±. Nick wanted to dash around the city, shake people awake. Couldn¡¯t they see that she was hurting? Why wasn¡¯t anyone helping him wake her up?

    ¡°Nick! Marian!¡± a familiar voice shouted from Takahashi Noodles. Good old Ellie. She was always so happy to see Nick home. The secretary left her seat and her bowl of noodles to run up to them. ¡°How did things go?¡± It was obvious that she wanted to say more, but Marian¡¯s silence and facial expressions told her all she needed to know.

    ¡°We¡¯ll talk later,¡± Nick said quietly, placing a hand on Ellie¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Go ahead and finish your meal, I¡¯m going to need your help drawing up a contract.¡±

    ¡°There wasn¡¯t enough left to return to,¡± Ellie excused quietly. ¡°Marian, I found a book you might like.¡±

    Marian looked at Ellie quietly. Woman looked like she was preparing for her own funeral. In a way, she was. ¡°I would love to hear about it,¡± she responded. The words were Marian¡¯s. Nick had heard her say phrases like that before, but it didn¡¯t have her enthusiasm.

    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Ellie said. ¡°Maybe we can talk about it tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d like that.¡±

    This was wrong. Nick was supposed to be the robot, the AI, not Marian. But the words were being spoken with the predictability of a program. When someone says X, respond with Y. That wasn¡¯t a way to live, that wasn¡¯t a way to be a person. Then again, did Marian ever learn how to be a person, or did she fake it as well as he did without the peeling skin?

    The three of them made their way to the office. Marian led the way through the narrow hall to the door, Nick following the women, wishing he could fix things. As Marian entered the office, Nick could tell something was not right. Ellie always locked the door; Marian shouldn¡¯t have been able to open it.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Ellie said. She didn¡¯t sound scared. It sounded like she knew the intruder.

    ¡°What is this?¡± Piper¡¯s voice came from the door. Nick rounded the door to see Piper holding something in her hand, a beaded chain dangling from it. ¡°Do you want to leave a comment on why you¡¯re carrying this around?¡±

    ¡°Give it back!¡± Marian shouted. She started to lunge, but Nick wrapped his arms around her and picked her up.

    ¡°Easy,¡± he breathed in her ear. Her emotions were already running high, Piper knew how to take advantage of that, but she didn¡¯t know how to defuse it. He believed that Marian would take all of her emotions out on Piper. He didn¡¯t know if she could kill her, but she wouldn¡¯t have minded the results as long as someone was dead.

    ¡°This is going to be good stuff,¡± Piper teased. ¡°I can see the headline now. ¡®Beloved bodyguard secret informant¡¯. All you have to do is give an explanation, I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll be a good one.¡±

    Nick placed Marian down outside the door. ¡°Walk it off,¡± he instructed. ¡°Let me handle this, I¡¯ll come by your apartment, but you can¡¯t kill her. Not in city limits, not if you want to be able to keep helping people.¡±

    Marian seemed to understand what he was getting at and ran off. He hated making her helpless but letting her kill Piper would have been bad for everyone involved. Though the idea was tempting at that moment.

    Nick turned on Piper. She normally would have asked for a quote from him at that moment, but it was obvious that she could tell he was mad. Ellie had moved into a corner, a passive observer of the drama unfolding in the office.

    ¡°Get out,¡± he said in a low voice.

    ¡°Nick!¡± Piper started.

    ¡°There is no excuse for what you¡¯ve done. You broke into my house, went through the possessions of my client, and then decided to antagonize her for what you found. I know you want to write about this, but if you do, you will destroy my business. Now, give me her property, and get out. You are not welcomed here anymore.¡±

    ¡°Nick, look at this,¡± Piper insisted as she gave him the holotag she had obviously pulled out of Marian¡¯s backpack. ¡°She¡¯s obviously a member of the Brotherhood of Steel. Why else would she have holotags from them? I¡¯m sure she is spying for them for something, and I¡¯m going to find out what!¡±

    The detective looked down at the single holotag and saw the name on it. He needed to get a checkup on his coolant soon, he was sure he was overheating. ¡°Funny,¡± he said calmly. ¡°She doesn¡¯t look like a Peter Monroe to me.¡±

    Piper¡¯s mouth hung open for a moment. He saw her working it like her jaw was broken before she was able to talk again. ¡°No! Those were supposed to be hers,¡± the reporter moved to Nick and looked down at his hand to see he was telling the truth. ¡°She¡¯s a member of the Brotherhood of Steel. I know it.¡±

    ¡°Then you need to get some better proof of it,¡± Nick told her. ¡°But you won¡¯t get it from this office, now get out before I carry you out myself.¡±

    Piper was silent for perhaps the first time since he met her. She skirted around him before exiting through the front door. Nick shut the door behind her with a finality that felt good, but still made him nervous that he may have cracked the wood.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Nick,¡± Ellie started.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be,¡± he told her. ¡°You have to live your life. You couldn¡¯t have known that Piper was going to do that.¡± He stuffed holotag into his pocket before placing the items on Ellies desk that didn¡¯t belong to either himself or Ellie into Marian¡¯s backpack. The multiple refreshing beverages would have been nice to have twenty-four hours ago. He slung the backpack onto his back. ¡°Take the rest of the night off. That contract I told you about, don¡¯t worry about it. But make sure all of our doors are locked. If I find Piper here when I come back, I am legally allowed to kill her.¡±

    Nick walked out of the office, leaving Ellie alone. He could have kicked himself all the way down the street. How could he have let himself be taken in like he had? He may have played it cool for Piper, but she did have a point. Why would Marian have been carrying holotags?

    Question after question circulated through his mind. He knew Marian Halcombe wasn¡¯t her real name, but she never told him what it was. Why would she feel the need for an alias in a place where no one was supposed to know her? Why did she stay so standoffish even around people who seemed to like her? She was friendly to everyone, but never seemed to really be anyone¡¯s ¡®friend¡¯. She never stayed in one place for more than a few days, where did she go when she moved? Where was she when she had disappeared?

    He was a fool. He couldn¡¯t feel too bad, he wasn¡¯t the first detective to be led astray by a pair of blue eyes. Marian knew how to play him like a finely tuned instrument. But the small moments where her personality seemed to change were blaring to him. When she went from seductress to child the night before stood out to him. Was it that she was too disgusted at the idea of kissing him? Did she need to take more time mentally preparing?

    Every stage in their relationship seemed to be instigated by him. Every touch, every kiss, every quiet moment they had together. She let him set the pace, let him slowly follow her to¡­to what? What kind of trap did she have planned for him?

    He knocked at the door to the room near Diamond City. It opened to show a tired looking Marian. How long did it take her to perfect that look?

    ¡°I dismissed Piper,¡± Nick said as he forced his way into the room.

    Marian, or whatever her name was, backed away, giving him space.

    Nick pulled the backpack off his back and let it plop on the floor behind the couch. ¡°I believe I have all of your stuff.¡±

    ¡°The blue book is it there?¡± she asked with too much insistency. What would the book be for Nick wondered?

    ¡°I think I saw something like that on my desk,¡± Nick told her, ¡°I didn¡¯t pay attention.¡±

    Marian rushed past him, to tear into the backpack. He didn¡¯t have time for this. He pulled out the holotag and held it out to her. ¡°Do you want to explain this?¡±

    The bodyguard looked up at him and had the decency to stand up from there. ¡°Nick, I¡¯m not sure¡­¡±

    ¡°Just tell me what the hell they are!¡± He shouted.

    Marian barely even flinched before looking down at her backpack again. What could be so important about that damn book? Nick regretted not going through her stuff himself, but he felt she deserved some remaining parts of her dignity. A sentiment that was fleeting by the second.

    ¡°There are only two reasons that I can think of that someone would get that emotional about a set of holotags. One is if they killed the owner, the other one is much much worse for us.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Marian whispered.

    ¡°Did you love him?¡± Nick asked.

    Marian¡¯s eyes closed like a child trying not to cry. His sympathy was worn out. He had no time for someone who was associated with the Brotherhood of Steel. He once told Nate that no one had more reason to hate the Brotherhood than he did. At that moment, he felt that hatred.

    Nick tossed the tag onto the couch. ¡°I don¡¯t care about our debt. I don¡¯t want you darkening my doorstep ever again.¡±

    He turned around and walked out of the makeshift room. He quietly closed the door behind him but didn¡¯t care enough at that moment to look at her. He couldn¡¯t believe how stupid he had been.

 3-12. Crawling Through the Fallout

    The job was an easy one.  Provide fire support while helping a caravan who lost one of their guards make their way to Bunker Hill.  After they reached the trade city, they could find one of many out of work guards.

    It was the type of job Marian would have done for less caps than MacCready.  Marian had barely been seen in Goodneighbor since she saved him from the Rose Gang.  She had poked her head in, normally to drop a charge off and get a meal from Hancock before she had another job.  She was thriving in the Commonwealth, and she was happy.

    MacCready took a certain amount of personal credit for her happiness.  He knew she and Nick would get along.  Every time he talked to the synth detective, he felt almost like he was talking to an older version of his adopted sister.  He didn¡¯t know how to explain that to anyone until she showed back up in his life, but the more his friends got to know her, the more they thought the same.  Now, every time he saw her, she talked about Nick more than she did her books.  When she did talk about going back, it felt more like she talked about it because she felt that she had to more than she wanted to.  She was going to be safe.

    He walked through the incomplete new gates to the city before entering the city proper.  He wondered if Hancock would leave the old gates up as a backup defense.  It didn¡¯t matter, it was a long time since MacCready cared about politics.

    Daisy was closing up shop as MacCready walked up to her.

    ¡°Hey, MacCready,¡± Daisy greeted.  ¡°Are you here to admire my figure?¡±

    MacCready smiled at the self-confident ghoul.  ¡°You know I¡¯m always happy to see your beauty,¡± he flirted.

    ¡°If I was more skeptical, I would accuse you of lying,¡± Daisy said.  ¡°It¡¯s a good thing I¡¯m not skeptical.  Are you wanting to shop before we¡¯re closed for the day?¡±

    ¡°I am, actually, I could use some rad-a-ways and some stimpaks and my boyfriend.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll have all three come down to you right away,¡± Daisy told him.  ¡°Hey!  Knick Knack, bring down some stimpaks and rad-a-ways from storage,¡± she called up to the room that doubled for her bedroom and storage.

    Knick Knack walked down the stairs momentarily with the needed medicine.  He placed the ordered items on the counter before walking up to MacCready and kissing him.

    ¡°None of that now,¡± Daisy teased.  ¡°If customers see that, they will get the idea that I¡¯m cutting deals for MacCready.  Next thing you know, everyone will be wanting to date us.  I know that doesn¡¯t sound too bad, but I do have standards.¡±

    ¡°Sorry, Daisy,¡± Knick Knack said, his arm wrapped around MacCready.  ¡°Couldn¡¯t help myself.¡±

    ¡°I know, but you have to keep business and pleasure separate.  Now go on and enjoy your evening together, I¡¯ll close up myself.¡±

    MacCready dropped the caps he needed to pay for the medicine and the two men left for the Third Rail.  They didn¡¯t bother to wait for Knock Knock, she had started working nights at the Rexford Hotel under Claire¡¯s instruction, meaning she was already on shift.  Maybe Claire would finally get that retirement she kept wanting.

    Before they walked past Ham, he raised a hand to get their attention.  ¡°Before you go downstairs, I should let you know, your sister is here, and she was not looking good,¡± he said looking at MacCready.

    ¡°Marian¡¯s here?¡± MacCready asked.  ¡°What do you mean she wasn¡¯t looking good?¡±

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t give you details, but I¡¯ve worked this job long enough to know when someone wants to drink their feelings when I see one.  I got her into the VIP room to keep her from doing anything that would force me to carry her out, but you might want to check up on her.¡±

    MacCready could feel his heart drop.  The memory of all the things she did when they were in the Capital Wasteland, things that in retrospect he realized was her not caring about her fate, came back to him.  She was happy, why was she doing this?

    ¡°Thanks for the heads up.¡±  He sputtered before untangled himself from Knick Knack and made his way quickly to the lounge.  She was sitting against the far wall.  Bottles of beer and moonshine surrounded her.  Some were on the table next to her; some were scattered at her feet with Faenus laying forgotten among them.

    MacCready turned to Knick Knack.  ¡°Go get Mayor Hancock.  Tell him it¡¯s about Marian.¡± He said quietly and discreetly.

    Knick Knack nodded and ran off without question.

    MacCready could count the number of times he¡¯d seen Marian drunk.  It didn¡¯t take much to get her drunk.  The amount of alcohol she must have drunk was more than he¡¯d ever seen her drink together.  He was surprised she hadn¡¯t vomited or passed out.

    ¡°Hey sis,¡± he said, approaching her slowly.  He wasn¡¯t sure if it was safe to use her real name, or if she would recognize her current one.

    She looked up slowly.  Quiet tears were running down her face.  The kind of crying he¡¯d seen when her past and present became too much for her.  Normally, she would disappear before she started crying like this, or shortly after.

    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    ¡°Hey, RA,¡± she said halfheartedly.  ¡°Wha¡¯ are you here for?¡±

    ¡°I heard you were in town,¡± he told her.  ¡°I wanted to say ¡®hi¡¯ before you head back to Diamond City.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m na goi¡¯g bac¡¯¡± she slurred.  She winced at the fact she was slurring but didn¡¯t bother trying to fix it.  ¡°I¡¯m going home.  Give me that le¡¯er, or I won¡¯ be able to ge¡­ge¡­. your son.¡±  She rubbed her hand over her face, obviously trying to focus.

    He kicked bottles out of his way as he reached her.   ¡°Why now?  I thought you still had some debts.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯ FUCKING care about my debts!  I jus¡¯ need to get out of here.¡±  She went back to crying.

    MacCready reached up and brushed some of the tears away from her face.  The streaks of dirt made it look like this cry was the closest thing to a face wash she¡¯d had for a long time.

    ¡°¡®m a monster, RA, you know that.  Everyone knows that, but everyone is too damn polite to say it.  Everyone bu¡­bu¡­¡± and she started hiccupping.  She reached for another bottle and tried to take a swig.  She looked at the bottle, and then threw it towards the door of the lounge.  ¡°I nee¡­I nee,¡± she said trying to stand up.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± he said pushing her back down.  ¡°I¡¯ll go get you another drink.¡±  He walked out of the room towards the bar.  He barely left the hall and tried to call Charlie to him.

    ¡°If you want to order something, you can come to the bar like a paying customer,¡± Charlie responded.

    MacCready didn¡¯t like the idea of leaving Marian alone at that moment, but he didn¡¯t have a choice.  He made his way to the bar as quickly as he could.  It felt like he was waiting forever for the Mr. Handy to get around to him, but he did eventually.

    ¡°What¡¯ll it be?¡± He finally asked.

    ¡°Hey, Charlie, can you do me a favor and put some water into a bottle for me?¡±

    ¡°Do I look like someone who would do that?  I get accused enough of watering down the drinks around here.  If someone saw me putting water into a bottle, there would be no end to it.  No, if you want a watered-down drink, you can water it down yourself.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t, uggh,¡± MacCready needed to get back to Marian, and arguing with Charlie was only going to slow him down.  ¡°Fine!  Just give me your most watered-down drink!¡±

    ¡°See, there you go, accusing me of watering down my drinks like everyone else.  And then you wonder why I refuse to put water into a bottle.  What a fine howdy-do for you.¡±

    MacCready was losing his patience.  ¡°Just give me something that won¡¯t make her any more drunk!¡± he shouted.

    ¡°If that¡¯s how it¡¯s going to be, then I¡¯m not going to bother serving you.  You can come back when you can order like a decent person.¡±

    The hand that rested on MacCready¡¯s shoulder sent shivers through his spine.  He was sure it was Ham showing up and ready to throw him out.  It wasn¡¯t the first time he¡¯d been thrown out of the Third Rail, but it was the first time when his sister was nursing a depression.

    ¡°Give me a can of purified water,¡± Hancock said from over MacCready¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Mayor Hancock, this man was being indignant.  You told me that if¡­¡±

    ¡°Shove it,¡± He ordered.  ¡°Give me that water, and we will talk about this later.¡±

    Charlie handed the canister to Hancock without another word.

    ¡°Show me your sister,¡± Hancock ordered MacCready.

    MacCready lead the mayor to the VIP lounge.  They both ran through the narrow hallway, knocking the mannequins over.  She was sitting quietly, looking down at the floor.  Hancock approached her slowly like she was a wild animal, MacCready hung back to watch.

    ¡°You snubbed me again,¡± Hancock said.

    Marian slowly raised her head.  Her eyes were still glassy and unfocused.  There was a sway to her posture.  ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she said.  ¡°I jus¡¯ I couldn¡¯ bring myself to doing any¡¯ing.  I know you¡¯re go¡¯ng to evi¡­evi¡­throw me out.  Le¡¯ me stay until tomorrow, then I won¡¯t be a problem anymore, I promise.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± MacCready asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m going home,¡± Marian explained.  ¡°There¡¯s nothing for me here, there¡¯s nothing left.¡±  The tears started rolling down her cheeks again.

    ¡°Come on,¡± Hancock said, wrapping one of Marian¡¯s arms over his shoulder before forcing her to her feet.  ¡°Let¡¯s get you home.  You¡¯re going to have a bitch of a hangover when you get sober.¡±

    MacCready watched as Hancock half dragged Marian out of the room.  He grabbed her gun and followed them to Marian¡¯s house.

    ¡°I jus¡¯ wanna go hooome,¡± she whined as they stumbled down the stairs.

    ¡°I know,¡± Hancock said.  ¡°I heard about what happened.  I¡¯m sorry about your loss.¡±  He moved her to the mattress in the corner of the room and helped her onto it.

    ¡°You can¡¯t leave yet,¡± MacCready blurted.  ¡°I¡¯m going with you.  You need someone to watch your back.¡±

    ¡°See, sister,¡± Hancock said as he patted her arm.  ¡°You have to wait for MacCready to go back home.  Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make sure you both are taken care off.  Just give me one more month to get things together.  Deal?¡±

    Marian murmured something that sounded like an agreement, but it was obvious she was already falling asleep.  MacCready laid Faenus next to her mattress.

    Hancock took MacCready¡¯s arm and walked him to the other side of the room.  ¡°I don¡¯t want her being alone right now.  We don¡¯t know if she¡¯s just drunk or¡­¡±

    MacCready knew what the other option was, he didn¡¯t want to explore it either.  ¡°What was that about?¡± MacCready asked Hancock.   ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever seen her that bad.  I heard you saying she lost someone, but He¡­Heck, she¡¯s lost friends before and never reacted like this.¡±

    Hancock sighed quietly.  ¡°Ellie called me on the radio last night.  Nick found some holotags in her backpack.  Apparently, he took it personally.¡±

    The blood rushed to MacCready¡¯s face.  ¡°That¡­.¡± MacCready had to stop talking, he could only think of swear words at that moment.  After taking a breath to get his thoughts back, he started talking again.  ¡°After everything she¡¯s done to show she isn¡¯t like that.  After everything she¡¯s done her whole life to not be like that.  And he fu¡­.he decides she¡¯s like that because she¡¯s carrying a set of tags?¡±

    ¡°Do you know about the tags?¡± Hancock asked.

    ¡°Of course, I do,¡± MacCready told him.  ¡°Now she¡¯s lost all hope, because he couldn¡¯t stand the thought that¡­¡±  MacCready went silent again, he then turned around and headed up the stairs.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to punch a certain synth detective in the face,¡± MacCready growled.

    ¡°Mac, wait up,¡± Hancock called.

    He didn¡¯t want to be talked out of punching Nick, but he knew that Nick and Hancock had a history, and they would have to deal with each other long after he and Marian were dead from old age.  He turned around, readying for the arguments.

    Hancock instead pushed some items into his hand.  ¡°Take the med-x before you enter his office, that way you won¡¯t feel the pain.  The stimpak will help fix your broken hand afterwards.¡±

    MacCready looked down at the meds before pocketing them.  ¡°Thanks,¡± he said.

    ¡°I¡¯ll stay with her, make sure she survives the night.  Let me know how things turn out, and let Ellie know about the latest.¡±

    MacCready nodded and hurried out the door.

 3-13. Entanglements

    The door to the roof slammed shut. Footsteps stomped from door to the stairs, down the stairs, through Nick¡¯s room, and to the office. Ellie pretended that she didn¡¯t notice that Nick didn¡¯t smell like a fresh cigarette as he passed her desk grumbling to himself.

    ¡°All I ever wanted was something I could call my own,¡± he muttered as he threw the pack of cigarettes onto his desk.

    Ellie suppressed a sigh. Nick had done the same thing, and said the same thing, every time he tried to go out for a cigarette since he came home to find Piper had broken in the day before. Every time she asked him what happened when he returned Marian¡¯s backpack to her, Nick simply told her not to worry about it and then threw himself into a case with more attention than it really deserved.

    She was pretending to do the bookkeeping and not listening to Nick¡¯s grumblings, when the front door opened. A very angry MacCready entered. ¡°Nick! I have a bone to pick with you!¡± he shouted before slamming the door behind him.

    ¡°Ellie, can you leave us alone for a moment?¡± Nick asked calmly.

    She stood up and started making her way around her desk to exit the office.

    ¡°No!¡± MacCready insisted. ¡°If she¡¯s here, I¡¯m less likely to kill you.¡±

    Ellie stopped moving and looked at Nick. The synth quietly looked up from his case before closing it. ¡°Okay, you have my attention. What can I do for you?¡±

    MacCready seemed more upset by Nick¡¯s reaction than Ellie expected. ¡°Fu¡­I mean, I can¡¯t believe you. The way you¡¯re treating Marian. It¡¯s not fair to her.¡±

    Nick kept his calm, but Ellie could tell he wasn¡¯t happy. ¡°Not fair¡­to her? She¡¯s the God Damned Brotherhood of Steel member, and I¡¯m not being fair to her?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s not,¡± MacCready let out a sigh and regained his composure. ¡°She¡¯s not a member of the Brotherhood of Steel. She hates them and what they stand for.¡±

    ¡°Then why the HELL is she carrying around those holotags if they aren¡¯t from someone she cared about? We both know it¡¯s a lifetime occupation. One that someone doesn¡¯t date outside of.¡±

    ¡°You mean the tags that belonged to Peter Monroe?¡±

    Ellie couldn¡¯t stop herself from letting out a gasp. She hadn¡¯t told Hancock who the tags belonged to, the fact that MacCready knew who¡¯s tags they were showed he knew about them.

    Nick seemed to be caught off guard as well. He lost all of his bluster and anger and was now calming looking at MacCready. ¡°You know about them? Do you know who he was?¡±

    ¡°They are her brother¡¯s,¡± MacCready explained. ¡°He joined the Brotherhood of Steel to get connections that would get her out of the Capital Wasteland. He died while she was a teenager, before she was old enough to leave. I thought you would have asked her before doing whatever you did to her.¡±

    Nick was silent for a moment. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything to her,¡± he finally said.

    ¡°Bull¡­I mean¡­I don¡¯t know what I mean. I listened to her talk about you every time she came to Goodneighbor. She talked about what you had to say about her favorite books, and how you were feeding her. She seemed happy, and now it¡¯s like you took the whole reason for her to be happy away. That¡¯s worse than if you had just ignored her all together.¡±

    ¡°Is she¡­is she alright?¡± Nick asked. Ellie knew he had to be worried about Marian. She knew he liked her, even if he never would admit to it.

    ¡°Right now, Hancock is making sure she doesn¡¯t die of alcohol poisoning. Since I¡¯ve never seen her try to drink herself to death before, I¡¯d say no, she¡¯s not alright.¡± MacCready let out another sigh. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter,¡± he told Nick. ¡°In a month, we¡¯re going back to the Capital Wasteland. You won¡¯t have to worry about her then.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t see why you have to go. It was always her goal to return, not yours.¡±

    ¡°She needs someone to watch her back. I figured if anyone is going to risk their life for Duncan, it should be his dad. Don¡¯t worry, she¡¯ll be out of your hair then.¡±

    ¡°I never meant for¡­¡±

    ¡°Shove it!¡± MacCready broke in. ¡°I don¡¯t care what you meant, I just know you hurt her, and she doesn¡¯t deserve it. I¡¯d say goodbye, but I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll figure out some way to get me back safely.¡±

    He turned around and left the office. In the silence, Nick sat quietly.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me you told her to go away,¡± Ellie berated him.

    ¡°Not you too,¡± Nick whined.

    ¡°What do you expect? For me to act like nothing is happening. Do you think I didn¡¯t notice how you asked all of your clients if they were brought here by her? You like her Nick, and you know it.¡±

    ¡°I liked someone who wants me dead!¡±

    ¡°I want you dead right now!¡± Ellie fired back.

    ¡°You aren¡¯t a member of the Brotherhood of Steel.¡±

    ¡°You really believe she is one? After all the time she spent with you, and with all those ghouls? I don¡¯t think she can be one.¡±

    Nick rubbed his temple with his metal hand. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, you heard MacCready, they are going back to the Capital Wasteland. I¡¯ll never see her again.¡±

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.

    ¡°All the more reason for you to talk to her,¡± Ellie countered. ¡°You have one month. You better talk to her before she leaves.¡±

    ¡°Or what, you¡¯ll never forgive me?¡± Nick teased.

    Somehow, Nick¡¯s teasing was worse than usual. It upset her more than it should have. It was as if he didn¡¯t take her seriously and needed to highlight that for her. She just didn¡¯t want to deal with him at that point. She had work to do. ¡°No. If you don¡¯t talk to her before she leaves, you can find yourself a new secretary.¡±

    She went to follow MacCready out the door, when Nick called to her. ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    ¡°I have something to do,¡± she said. ¡°You aren¡¯t the center of the universe you know!¡±

    She made sure to slam the door behind her as she left the office. She went down the awning and turned left instead of right. She figured MacCready was heading back to Goodneighbor, and she didn¡¯t want to bother following him. She also didn¡¯t want to risk running into Piper at that moment, not when she was still mad. She took the back way to get to the Dugout Inn and approached Yafim.

    ¡°It¡¯s good to see you again,¡± Yafim greeted her with his strong constants.

    Ellie sighed, letting all her anger at Nick go. ¡°Thanks, Yafim,¡± she responded.

    Before she could go into detail about the latest news, Yafim placed a gentle hand on her upper arm. After a beat, he spoke up. ¡°Ellie, my friend, what is wrong?¡±

    She had to keep her composure. It wouldn¡¯t do anyone any good if she started crying in the middle of the Dugout Inn. But everything was weighing her down. Between the threat she made in the heat of the moment that will probably force her to go homeless, to Marian¡¯s impending death, to the thought of how Nick was going to take it. Oh, God, how was Nick going to handle Marian¡¯s death?

    ¡°I need...I need...¡± she was trying not to cry, but the fear of losing both Marian and Nick in a short period of time was too much for her to handle.

    Yafim quietly shushed her. ¡°Do not worry, we¡¯ll go somewhere private.¡± He then turned to the bar and spoke just loud enough for Vadim to hear him. ¡°Vadim, Ellie and I need to discuss the business arrangement we have with Mister Hancock. Don¡¯t let anyone into the rooms without paying. And for the love of our mother, please don¡¯t give out any free drinks.¡±

    ¡°Do not worry,¡± Vadim shouted back. ¡°I will be on my best behavior.¡±

    ¡°That is what I am worried about,¡± Yafim muttered as he led Ellie to the back room.

    The back room was once the showers for the baseball team that used to play there. At least, for the survivors of each game. Now they were filled with washers and driers for customers to use while spending more caps on food, drink, and company the brothers provided. Rumor had it that Nick and Piper were their two biggest clients since they were the only members of Diamond City who got more dirt than body odor on a regular basis. Rumors in the Dugout Inn were hard to pin down since Yafim tended to honor the privacy of his clients, and Vadim loved to exaggerate his stories.

    Mildew and sweat wafted through the air as they entered the area. It wasn¡¯t the worst thing Ellie ever smelled, not even close. More than once, she had made Nick march straight to the showers with her carrying a second set of clothes for him before letting him into the office. Those times his smell made even her gag. She wondered what he would do without her looking out for him.

    ¡°Okay, now tell me, what is wrong?¡± Yafim insisted.

    The short time it took to get to privacy was enough for Ellie to get her composure back. She needed to focus on the now. Yafim didn¡¯t need the details about her own life, just the parts that concerned him.

    ¡°Word just came from Hancock,¡± she started out. ¡°He¡¯s running out of tricks. Marian¡¯s leaving in a month.¡±

    ¡°Oh. Oh dear. This is not good,¡± Yafim responded as he moved to the nearest chair and sat down. He leaned forward, looking like he was about to be sick. After the hotel manager took his time to get his breath, he looked up at Ellie. ¡°This is not good.¡±

    ¡°I know, I was really hoping she would choose to stay here. I really could kill Nick right now.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that. I do want her to stay as much as you do. She is a good person and deserves more than she gets. But the problem is, I lost the ring.¡±

    Ellie was taken aback. She found her mouth unable to form words for a moment. The ring was the biggest thing that was keeping Marian from leaving the Commonwealth, and now it was lost. Somehow, the idea that it was Yafim who lost it made it even harder to believe.

    ¡°How?¡± was the only thing she could say.

    ¡°Vadim, that idiot brother of mine, he didn¡¯t understand it¡¯s importance. He thought the problem was Marian¡¯s debt. He sold the ring for more than it was worth. I only found it missing this morning, I don¡¯t know when he sold it.¡±

    ¡°Do you know who he sold it too? Maybe we can get enough money to buy it back.¡±

    Yafim shook his head and lowered it again. Ellie never saw him with so much shame before. The loss of the ring was not just another thing that will tear the remains of Marian¡¯s heart up, but it was also an insult to Yafim¡¯s professionalism.

    He looked up again to continue talking. ¡°My brother can never be professional. But somehow, he decides he¡¯s too professional to tell me who he sold it to. All he will do is brag how much of a markup he got on it and how happy Marian will be with those extra caps.¡±

    Ellie was not prone to violence. She may threaten Nick often, but mostly, they were just comments made out of frustration for a friend and boss. However, she was wanting to hurt both Nick and Vadim at the moment. Instead, she took a deep breath.

    ¡°Ok, I¡¯ll call Hancock, if anyone will know what to do, it will be him. See what you can do to get the location of the ring from Vadim until I get back.¡±

    Before she had a chance to leave, Yafim stood up. ¡°I need to say something. I need to get it off my chest.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m finished with Vadim. I¡¯m tired of how he never listens. I know he cares, and I do care about him, he is my brother, but I can¡¯t work with him anymore. I¡¯m ready to quit the Dugout Inn.¡±

    A wave of understanding passed over Ellie. Yafim¡¯s words echoed how she was feeling at that moment. ¡°I know what you mean. I kind of told Nick I was leaving him at the same time Marian leaves, too.¡±

    ¡°Do you have a plan? I mean, for after you leave him?¡±

    ¡°I guess I would go back to Goodneighbor. I have missed it ever since I moved in with Nick. Maybe Hancock will sell me my parent¡¯s place. I don¡¯t know what I will do for work.¡±

    ¡°Goodneighbor is growing,¡± Yafim pointed out. ¡°They may need a new hotel, one that is cheaper than Rexford. And, if they do, I may need someone to help me with the bookkeeping.¡±

    ¡°What are you saying?¡±

    ¡°I am not outgoing like my brother. I am not good with flirting or letting a lady know I think she is lovely. I do know business, and I do know I wouldn¡¯t mind going into business with you.¡±

    Ellie couldn¡¯t help but smile. She knew that Yafim was taking a big chance, and there were a lot of unknown possibilities about the possible business, but she was sure that this was the best way Yafim knew to tell her about his feelings. ¡°We will see about starting the hotel, after all, Nick and Vadim could get their acts together in the next month. But I wouldn¡¯t mind spending time with you talking about it. Maybe we could meet up tomorrow night and talk about the details over some Power Noodles?¡±

    ¡°I would like that very much,¡± Yafim said. ¡°I promise, I will be a good partner.¡±

    ¡°I know you will, Yafim,¡± Ellie responded before hurrying out the bar.

    As she walked home, her mind kept going between Yafim¡¯s confession and the fact that she needed to call Hancock. She wasn¡¯t sure which of the two possibilities she truly wanted to happen. Maybe, Nick would get things straight. Maybe Vadim would give up the ring. Maybe Marian would declare the Commonwealth her home and stay. Those were too many maybes. Either way, she liked the idea that Yafim liked her. Not many people had the courage to tell her how they felt, it was nice when a decent one like Yafim did.

 4-1. The Bigger Threat

    Cases had become much easier to solve since Nate took over the Institute. People who randomly disappeared were almost always traceable now. The war in the Capital Wasteland had made it harder with so many refugees begging Nick to find this lost refugee, or that one. Nick often had troubles even confirming that most of the people he was supposed to find even made it to the Commonwealth, but Hancock was working with the different settlements to set up a system to help lost refugees find each other. Nick eagerly awaited the moment when that system was set up, the worst part of his job was always giving his clients the bad news.

    Nick made some notes in his current case file when the siren went off. He and Ellie both looked up from their respective jobs waiting for instructions.

    ¡°Attention, Diamond City residents,¡± the mayor¡¯s voice echoed over the speaker. ¡°This is not a drill. Raiders are attacking our city. Please take shelter. If you do not have a home or shelter, please go to the nearest public building and wait there. Thank you. Geneva, can you put that on repeat?¡±

    The instructions started again, Nick ignored them and turned to Ellie. ¡°Go upstairs, make sure that door is locked.¡±

    Ellie nodded and left the office. Nick opened the front door to check if there was anyone who needed shelter in a pinch and then shut and locked the door.

    He checked his revolver and got his bullets ready to reload quickly as Ellie returned to the office. He glanced up at her and went back to work. Even if the raiders got into the city, it was unlikely they would be able to get all the way to his office without being picked off unless someone went straight for his office for some reason. Either way, Nick wasn¡¯t going to test his luck, not when Ellie was at risk.

    The speaker blared its instructions over and over, becoming more of a nuisance than a help. Nick sat next to Ellie¡¯s desk, ready to use it as a shield if anyone unwelcomed came into the office. Ellie sat in the doorway that led to the bedrooms, ready to head further into the house if someone did enter the building unwelcomed. They waited in silence, listening to the mayor¡¯s voice.

    Finally, the speaker went silent. Ellie looked at Nick with anticipation and worry marking her face. Nick mirrored her look. He wished he could reassure her, but they both knew that the silence meant that either the city was safe, or the mayor¡¯s office had been compromised.

    ¡°Attention, Diamond City residents,¡± the speaker announced. ¡°The threat has been eliminated. Thank you for your cooperation. Please return to your normal activities.¡±

    The radio went back to playing ¡°Easy Living¡±, while Nick and Ellie stood up. It wasn¡¯t the first time either of them had to wait out an attack like that. They both knew that not everyone was returning to their normal activities. Dr. Sun would be busy mending any surviving casualties. Piper would be heckling Danny Sullivan for a quote and information for the next installment of her paper. Even Abbot will be inspecting the exterior of the wall for any damage he may need to repair.

    The Valentine Detective Agency didn¡¯t participate in the aftermath of such attacks. So, for Nick and Ellie, they went back to their desks and continued business as usual. The unexpected break helped Nick, he didn¡¯t realize he was stuck until he had returned to his file and several points started to fall into place. He was working with renewed vigor. He had some questions he needed to check up on, and an idea that he would go into the field to investigate.

    He leaned back in his chair and grabbed the cigarette pack that sat next to his coffee cup. He took out a cigarette, placed it in his mouth, and almost lit up before his eyes fell on the ¡°no smoking¡± sign that he had in his office. It never bothered him before he met Marian, but ever since he decided his office was going to be smoke free it was more of a reminder to him than anything else. He could still light up, he didn¡¯t need to consider her sensibilities any longer, but it still felt like admitting to Piper that she was right. Instead, Nick put the cigarette back in its pack.

    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.

    He could go outside and try to smoke, but he kept finding himself unable to break the silent oath he made back when Marian was injured. It all comes back to her. Nick was anticipating the moment she finally left the Commonwealth, then he could go back to living his life as if she never existed.

    The detective was about to make his excuses to Ellie and leave to work on his investigation when the door opened. He turned to see if it was a customer, when he saw a member of the Diamond City Guard. The man respectfully removed his helmet to reveal that it was Lucas. Nick remembered seeing Marian spend time with Lucas, probably one of the many people who owe her favors and pay their debts to her with food.

    ¡°Nick Valentine?¡± Lucas asked with a quiver of uncertainty in his voice.

    When someone said his name like that, they were normally surprised to see they were hiring a robot. Lucas had lived in Diamond City his whole life. There was another reason for his uncertainty.

    ¡°Good to see you Lucas,¡± Nick responded as he stood up. ¡°Congratulations on a job well done with that raider attack.¡±

    Lucas shifted uncomfortably. ¡°About that,¡± he said looking down at Ellie¡¯s desk. ¡°It wasn¡¯t an easy job. We almost didn¡¯t succeed. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever seen a raider band that big before.¡± The guard looked back up at Nick. ¡°Marian saved us. We didn¡¯t realize it at first. We were practically pinned to the wall, getting picked off and picking off the raiders we could. Marian,¡± his eyes started tearing up for some reason, he was talking in circles. This was the behavior of a client, not a friend Nick had snuck Nuka Colas to when his parents punished him for childish infractions by withholding them from him. ¡°She must have been nearby when the attack started. Probably in the library knowing her. She snuck into the raider army. She was in the middle of them, shooting them in the back.¡±

    ¡°I would rather not talk about Ms. Halcombe at this point,¡± Nick finally told him. ¡°I¡¯m much more interested in what the guards did.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the thing, we wouldn¡¯t have been able to defend the city if she hadn¡¯t confused the raiders. It took them a moment to realize she wasn¡¯t one of them. It took us a moment, too. It took us a longer moment.¡±

    Nick didn¡¯t like where this story was going. It sounded like the Diamond City guards had attacked Marian confusing her for a raider. Maybe even shooting her while she was being attacked by the real raiders. The number of refreshing beverages she had the other day may be enough to keep her from dying, if she could time them just right. Something that few people could do.

    ¡°Where is she?¡± Nick asked.

    ¡°She¡¯s in one of our stations outside the wall. There were a lot of casualties, and Mayor McDonough wants to keep the casualties outside the city for the time being. I guess he¡¯s afraid of what will happen if the civilians see the real number of casualties. Anyway, she asked me to give you something.¡±

    Nick walked up to Lucas and held out his hand. The guard reached into his pocket and pulled out some holotags. The chain dangled from his hand as he moved it from his pocket to Nick¡¯s hand. He deposited the metal disks, and then withdrew his hand.

    ¡°They must have been important to her,¡± he said. ¡°She kept them in her pocket.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°I have to head back out. Sullivan let me bring those to you as a way of thanking Marian, but we are short handed now.¡± Lucas then put his helmet back on and headed out of the office.

    Nick didn¡¯t know why she wanted to give him her dead brother¡¯s holotags. Maybe a way of having the final say in their rocky relationship. He was about to put them in his pocket when Ellie¡¯s voice changed his mind.

    ¡°Are those the same as what Piper found?¡± she asked.

    Nick looked down to confirm it, and found they weren¡¯t. The name on them was not Peter Monroe, but Isabel Monroe. He was frozen in thought as he stared at the name.

    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid to die.¡± A phrase he heard her say so many times now made sense. He heard that said by the children on the Prydwen. Her inability to understand the value of caps, something that would never be learned if you are raised to believe that everything you need would be provided for your whole life. Even the fact that her gun¡¯s name was Latin made sense.

    Marian¡­Isabel was raised as a member of the Brotherhood of Steel since she was a child. She must have grown up learning how to be a good soldier. And now, she was giving him the last clue he needed to figure it out. She was telling him the big secret that she was hiding for so long.

    A bolt of electricity shot up his spine. She was telling him why he should hate her, not just that he should hate her. Something that she had hid so carefully until now. She didn¡¯t want the holotags back, she didn¡¯t expect to see them again. She didn¡¯t expect to see him again. She was leaving the Commonwealth in her own poetic way.

    ¡°I have to take care of something,¡± Nick told Ellie without looking at her.

    He stuffed the Holotags into his pocket and ran out the door.

 4-2. Soon a Savior

    The moans of the injured was worse than usual. Normally, there weren¡¯t so many injured after an attack. Normally, the injured were brought into the city for Dr. Sun to treat. Normally, the injured raiders were either brought in for treatment, or outright killed, not left begging for the mercy of a bullet.

    The fate of the raiders wasn¡¯t Dr. Sun¡¯s concern. He was focused on treating as many people as he could with the few resources that he had. It had been a long time since there was an attack this bad, but that¡¯s what happens when the population of the Commonwealth grows, so does the number of raiders. He had heard rumors of raiders fighting other raiders in Nuka-World, but he didn¡¯t care much to pay attention to rumors.

    The doctor held a soldier¡¯s wrist, counted the seconds as he waited for a response. Finally, he looked up at Danny Sullivan and shook his head. He stood up and moved away as the head of the guard had two members move the body away to make room for someone else to take the mat. What a waste of life.

    He was moving to the next bed, hoping he could do something for the next soldier, when he saw Nick Valentine walking around. He was mostly indifferent to the local detective. He was a robot, so he didn¡¯t need to worry Dr. Sun about his injuries, but he did come to the doctor for his expertise on occasion. Unlike most members of the city, at least Mr. Valentine tried to pronounce his name correctly.

    The doctor knelt down to the next soldier and felt for a pulse. Sun saw Mr. Valentine moving around as he paid attention to the person in front of him, but was polite enough not to speak at that moment. There was movement under his fingers, this one had a chance. Dr. Sun pulled out a stimpak and injected it into the soldier.

    The patient moved and groaned slightly. Dr. Sun felt his pulse again. The pulse was still too faint. If the patient woke up he would be in a lot of pain, but his blood pressure was too low for a med-x. He needed blood, but that was one resource the city didn¡¯t have. He would have to hope for the best and return to the patient after checking on everyone else.

    He stood up and found himself face to face with the famous synth. He didn¡¯t have any problems with synths. Such a barbaric practice, discriminating against a group of people for something they can¡¯t control. Of course, Dr. Sun knew he was two steps away from being ran out of town simply for his Chinese heritage. He was lucky the town needed a doctor. More so now that Dr. Crocker was no longer around to provide medical services.

    ¡°Where is she?¡± Mr. Valentine asked. His question sounded more cautious, or even scared, than aggressive. The only reason why Dr. Sun would give a response to such a question.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll have to be more specific,¡± Dr. Sun replied.

    ¡°Marian Halcombe, I was told she was injured. Where is she?¡±

    ¡°She is in the next area over,¡± Dr. Sun told him. ¡°I am on my way there now; I will walk over with you.¡±

    Mr. Valentine seemed appreciative of the company as he escorted the doctor to the next station. Dr. Sun knew he was safe, the uninjured and slightly injured members of the guard were all active and aware, but it was helpful to have someone who knew how to fight walk by his side.

    The moans were worse as they walked past the bodies, both dead and dying. ¡°Please, doctor, you have to help me,¡± one of the bodies started calling out.

    Dr. Sun tried to ignore her. He was instructed not to help until all of the members of the guard were healed. Mr. Valentine put himself between the body and the doctor. Which made him appreciate the synth¡¯s presence even more.

    ¡°You would think we were still in the stone age the way our mayor has us treating the injured raiders,¡± Dr. Sun sneered. ¡°You¡¯d think he¡¯d at least show them enough kindness to kill them, instead of leaving them to die slowly and painfully.¡±

    ¡°Why won¡¯t he let you heal them,¡± Mr. Valentine asked casually.

    ¡°Our resources are stretched. I normally have enough medicine for a typical attack. The type that leaves one or two new openings for entry to the guard, for anyone looking to move into the city but doesn¡¯t have the money to do so. But this fight was worse than anything I have seen. I¡¯m finding myself spending more time thinking of what I could use to help people than actually helping them.¡±

    ¡°I heard it was a bad one.¡±

    ¡°If there was ever a time, I wish Doctor Crocker was still alive,¡± Dr. Sun sighed. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Our mayor personally put out an edict for me that I can only use medicine on Diamond City residents. So, I have to listen to ¡®them¡¯ until a new shipment arrives from Bunker Hill. Hopefully with Doctor Weathers to help as well.¡±

    They turned the corner and entered the barracks area for the soldiers who were stationed outside the wall. Additional mats had been brought in for extra guards to have a place to lay as they waited to find out if they were going to live or die.

    ¡°She is over there,¡± Dr. Sun gestured towards Ms. Halcombe before he got to work on the member of the guard.

    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    He tried giving this man his undivided attention, as he did with all of his patients, but Mr. Valentine had his interest. He was careful not to make a mistake but watched the detective while he felt for the guard¡¯s pulse.

    Mr. Valentine went straight to Ms. Halcombe. He knelt down beside her before running his hand over her scalp. ¡°Please forgive me,¡± Dr. Sun could hear him say.

    The doctor knew he was witnessing an intimate moment. He knew he should turn his attention back to his patient, but he couldn¡¯t help but be interested in what was happening before him. The problem was she wasn¡¯t responding. Dr. Sun decided to break his meticulous routine and check on her next. The patient got a stimpak and a med-x, before he stood back up and made his way over to Ms. Halcombe.

    Ms. Halcombe was perhaps his most infuriating patient on a normal day. More than once he had seen her try to hide her injuries from him as she scampered past his booth. He normally didn¡¯t take offense to such things, but it seemed she was injured more often than she was healthy. The first time he approached her on her behavior, she spent more time apologizing than helping him understand the nature of her injuries, or the reason for her behavior.

    It took him a long time to realize that she was ashamed of her inability to pay for his services. One day, he witnessed her with more injuries than anyone should be able to survive, let alone walk around with. That was the day he broke down and offered to help her for free. Even that was an ordeal, as she behaved more like he wanted to sell her into slavery, or some other nonsense, than genuinely help her. He was more than happy when she finally relinquished to him and let him assist in her recovery.

    The next day, Ms. Perkins arrived at his booth and promised to pay for any services he could provide Ms. Halcombe. Radiation poisoning and injuries plagued the woman on a regular basis. At least she almost never arrived strung out or any other problems from just wanting pleasure. His payment always arrived in a timely manner as well, he just had to let Ms. Perkins know when she arrived the day after any meeting with Ms. Halcombe how much was owed to him. And yet, he still had to convince her to let him look at her each and every time.

    He saw that she had gone unconscious since the last time he had taken a look at her. Her friend had also left, most likely to pay attention to his duties. Still, patients often did best when they had someone with them for emotional support. All the more reason why the patients should be brought into the city. He knelt down on the side opposite Mr. Valentine.

    The detective was holding her hand, but looked straight at Dr. Sun. ¡°Will she be alright, Doctor?¡± he asked clearly.

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to tell,¡± Dr. Sun said honestly. ¡°She has survived a lot; I¡¯ll give her that. Unfortunately, I can¡¯t do much more than make sure she¡¯s comfortable since she isn¡¯t a member of the guard. She¡¯s not even officially a member of Diamond City.¡±

    ¡°She defended this place, and she¡¯s not even worth some medicine?¡± Mr. Valentine ask with passion.

    Dr. Sun stayed calm; this was one of many issues that was concerning him at that moment. ¡°I understand your anger,¡± he told Mr. Valentine. ¡°However, it¡¯s not my call to make. The mayor himself informed me of this almost immediately after I started my rounds. It took everything I had to convince him to let me use med-x on her.¡±

    He felt her pulse. It wasn¡¯t as strong as he remembered it being the last time he checked on her. He couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    ¡°She might not even be needing that soon,¡± he said quietly.

    He pulled out a syringe and gave her a dose of precious med-x to ease any pain she may be in. ¡°If anyone needs a stimpak, or even a blood pack, it is her. I would love to give her more than just comfort, I¡­¡± Dr. Sun went quiet as he watched Mr. Valentine raise her hand to his mouth and kiss it. The intimacy that he was showing her unconscious form made Dr. Sun feel like a voyeur more than a professional.

    ¡°What is going on here?¡± a boisterous voice shouted.

    Dr. Sun cringed at the mayor¡¯s voice. ¡°Mr. Valentine wanted to check on his friend, so I was letting him know about her status, that is all.¡±

    ¡°Why is she taking up a bed?¡±

    Dr. Sun stood up to face Mayor McDonough. ¡°You had said that she was allowed, since she did help save our city,¡±

    ¡°That was before I realized how many guards were injured. She will have to go to make room for a member of our city. We have no room for vagabonds.¡±

    ¡°She is dying! At least have the decency to let her die in comfort on a bed. It will be open soon enough.¡±

    ¡°While she dies in comfort, a member of our guard who has dedicated his life to protecting our fair city is laying on the street in discomfort. If you want her to die in comfort, then you can give her enough med-x to ensure that.¡±

    ¡°You cannot be suggesting-¡±

    ¡°What if she came back to my place,¡± Mr. Valentine interrupted. ¡°She can stay with me until¡­¡±

    Dr. Sun turned to see Mr. Valentine standing, but he was looking down at her. Dr. Sun had seen the look on his face too many times. It was the look a man has when he knows he is about to bury a loved one.

    ¡°You cannot be suggesting-¡° Mayor McDonough started.

    ¡°I see no problem with that,¡± Dr. Sun interrupted turning back on him. ¡°It will open up the bed.¡±

    The mayor looked between the two men who were ganging up on him. ¡°Fine, do what you want. You will have to dispose of the corpse yourself though.¡± With that, he turned and left the area. Most likely to micromanage another part of the cleanup detail.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Mr. Valentine said as Dr. Sun returned his attentions to the synth.

    ¡°I am sorry that you had to get involved,¡± Dr. Sun apologized. ¡°Before you do leave with her, ¡°he reached into his pocket and pulled out five syringes. He gave them all to Mr. Valentine. ¡°One every two hours will help keep her comfortable. If she is in a lot of pain, you can give her one every hour. If you give her all five within half an hour, she won¡¯t feel any more pain.¡±

    Dr. Sun knew he was breaking ever code of ethics by telling the last part to Mr. Valentine. He knew his job was to help people, not kill them. But after everything he saw, he suspected that Mr. Valentine wasn¡¯t going to do such a thing unless there was truly no other option.

    ¡°Thank you, Doctor,¡± Mr. Valentine said as he took the five syringes. ¡°If I need more?¡±

    ¡°I will visit before I turn in for the day,¡± he promised. ¡°If I have any left, I will bring them to you.¡±

    ¡°I hope I will,¡± Mr. Valentine said.

    He leaned down and carefully scooped up Ms. Halcombe. She moaned quietly. Doctor Sun took her dangling arm and injected a syringe of med-x into it before readjusting it onto her abdomen. He could at least let her keep her dignity.

    The patient and her patron were barely out of the room before a new member of the guard was carried in and laid on the bed to be saved or given a comfortable death. Dr. Sun returned to his rounds, he wasted too much time already. Time that could have been used to save one more life.

 4-3. Unanswered

    The thumping sound from the door surprised Ellie. She was familiar with the sound; it was someone kicking the door instead of knocking on it. She barely went one week without hearing that noise.

    ¡°Ellie! Open up!¡± Nick¡¯s voice came through the door. A call that often followed the kicking sound.

    She filed the receipt away and hurried to the door. As she opened it, Nick pushed his way in, carrying what looked like a body. Another thing she was too familiar with. He had carried in bodies on a regular basis over the years. Normally they were still alive. Sometimes they were not.

    Ellie moved out of the way as Nick carried the person past her. She made sure to close the door behind him before following into the bedrooms. She entered the room to see him carefully put Marian down on his bed.

    It took a few moments for Ellie to even recognize her friend. Marian was normally so full of life, constantly talking loudly about this book or that story, sometimes it is about something she read years ago that she still wanted to talk about with large gestures and fun performances. Now, she was unmoving. Ellie wanted to believe she was just sleeping; Nick had brought in sleeping and drunk friends before. This was an almost daily event when he was teamed up with Marty.

    The lack of color in Marian¡¯s skin was enough to convince her that she wasn¡¯t just sleeping or drunk. All the blood that she needed to have that color looked like it was covering her armor. Ellie could guess there was plenty more on her clothes under her armor.

    The look on Nick¡¯s face as he stroked the thick stubble on her head also told Ellie that this wasn¡¯t another case of letting a friend sleep it off. She rarely saw him look so worried. It was enough to make her stare at Marian, looking for enough movement to tell if her friend was still alive. It wouldn¡¯t be the first time that Nick kept a corpse on his bed.

    ¡°Ellie!¡± Nick snapped. How many times did he say her name before now? She didn¡¯t ask.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Nick,¡± she responded.

    ¡°I said, I need a stimpak. Hurry up and get one, she doesn¡¯t have all day!¡±

    Ellie just stood there for a moment, unable to come to terms with the bad timing and the news she had to give Nick. She looked towards the filing cabinet, wishing she could turn the receipt into a stimpak. ¡°Nick,¡± she said slowly.

    He looked up at her. They had worked together for so long he could read her almost as well as she could read him. His face was a quiet patience, she hoped he stayed that way after she told him.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Nick,¡± she continued, ¡°but Geneva came by while you were gone. She said the mayor had issued a decree that all citizens had to surrender all their medical supplies to the city to help the injured guards.¡±

    Nick stood up in front of her. She could tell he wanted to yell. He was probably getting ready to start yelling at her for giving all of their stimpaks away, even the few ones he kept hidden for such emergencies.

    ¡°I thought I was helping Diamond City,¡± she pleaded before he could start. ¡°I thought that if Marian was injured, she would have been taken care of by Doctor Sun. If I knew, I would have hidden some.¡±

    Nick let himself relax and shifted a bit. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ellie,¡± he finally said. ¡°I know you did what you expected me to want you to do. I shouldn¡¯t have expected there to be any left in the office, they got me on the way out the wall. Doctor Sun did want to treat her, but the mayor told him that he had to treat all of the guards first. The best he could do for her was med-x.¡±

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.

    Ellie was angered at the idea that Marian had sacrificed her life for the city, and all the city could do was give her a comfortable death. She looked down at Marian. Marian who was always full of life. Always talking, always moving, and now she was laying there losing blood and losing her life.

    ¡°How could Mayor McDonough just leave Marian to die?¡± Ellie asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s Isabel,¡± Nick told her.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Her name, her real name is Isabel Monroe,¡± Nick clarified. ¡°Those holotags she sent weren¡¯t her brothers, they were hers.¡±

    A cold chill shot up Ellies spine. It had been over a year since the Brotherhood of Steel were evicted from the Commonwealth. A lot of people died in the process. Nick wasn¡¯t friends with any of them, and Ellie couldn¡¯t support a group that believed Nick wasn¡¯t a person and would destroy him if they could. ¡°It doesn¡¯t add up,¡± Ellie finally said. ¡°How could she be a member of the Brotherhood of Steel?¡± She doesn¡¯t behave like one, she never spoke down to anyone for not being a member. ¡°Could Piper be right? Is she a spy?¡±

    Nick took Marian¡¯s¡­Isabel¡¯s gun off his back and slipped it under his bed. ¡°I don¡¯t know. If she is a spy, then any behavior that was out of character for a member could be explained as part of her job.¡± He sat down on the bed again and looked at Isabel, stroking her head. ¡°Truth is, I don¡¯t care. She saved this city, and that¡¯s enough reason for her to be saved.¡±

    ¡°Why did she give you the holotags? You already believed she was a member. The holotags didn¡¯t tell you anything more.¡±

    Nick sighed and closed his eyes for a moment, bowing his head. ¡°I think I know why, but I want to talk to her about it first.¡± He raised his head up again and kissed Isabel¡¯s forehead. ¡°Please let me talk to you about it,¡± he whispered. ¡°Please hang on, Doll.¡±

    Ellie didn¡¯t like the thought of Isabel dying. She was already thinking about the possibility of not spending anymore time with her for Nick¡¯s sake, but he didn¡¯t care about what she was. Ellie knew since she met Marian that she would get along with Nick, and she turned out to be more right than she expected. Unfortunately, there may not be a chance to see how right she really was.

    Nick stood up and walked over to where Ellie was standing. He reached into his inner pocket and pulled out a piece of paper before handing it to her. ¡°I want you to file this away for me. We won¡¯t let the City get a single free cap from us over this,¡± he instructed. ¡°Before that, I want you to get on the horn and call Mayor Hancock. Let him know what¡¯s going on and see if he can get a stimpak out here. Don¡¯t tell him what Marian really is though. Don¡¯t tell him anything about the holotags or anything else that may lead him to figuring it out. I¡¯m sure he already knows, but we can¡¯t risk that. He is in love with her, and if he doesn¡¯t already know he may not send the medicine she needs. I¡¯ll let him know later.¡±

    Ellie accepted the paper and looked at it long enough to confirm that it was a receipt for the stimpaks Nick had on him. She went to her desk to call Mayor Hancock. Before she turned on the radio, she saw Nick was following her and passed her desk to go back to the door.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡± she asked, more concerned than anything.

    ¡°She didn¡¯t have her backpack with her,¡± Nick explained. ¡°I¡¯m going to go find it. Rather she lives or dies, I will be damned if I let a scavenger get her stuff. Stay with Isabel, keep talking to her. I¡¯ll be back as soon as I can. Worse case, I want to be here to say ¡®goodbye¡¯.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t think-?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what I think anymore,¡± Nick interrupted. ¡°Marian¡¯s life goal was to die a hero. I don¡¯t know what Isabel¡¯s life goal is, but it¡¯s something that a member of the Brotherhood of Steel would work towards. I¡¯m such an idiot.¡±

    ¡°No Nick, you¡¯re not, none of us knew. If any of us thought she was a spy, we would have gotten her out of the Commonwealth, not tried to keep her in.¡±

    ¡°Piper knew,¡± Nick corrected. ¡°That¡¯s not why I¡¯m an idiot. I¡¯m an idiot because I know she wants me dead, and I don¡¯t care. I¡¯ll be back as soon as I can.¡±

    Nick hurried out of the office, shutting the door behind him. Ellie stood at her desk for a moment. Would he let her kill him? She didn¡¯t know where her friend ended, and the spy began. Was there a difference between them? Ellie wasn¡¯t sure she knew, and she wasn¡¯t sure if she cared any more than Nick did.

 4-4. Evidence

    The body count was high.  Danny Sullivan was still counting the number.  Someone else was counting the raiders who had died.  Anyone still moving was to be ignored and counted as ¡°injured¡±.  The healthier ones were being arrested, with little hope of walking out of Diamond City.  Scavengers had already moved in and were picking the corpses clean of anything they had on them.  Even spent ammo was a commodity to them.  Attacks on cities were pay days for scavengers, and an attack like this one will keep most of the scavengers in the Commonwealth fed for weeks.  Longer once they start killing each other for loot.

    Piper followed Danny Sullivan from one spot to the next.  He normally tolerated her for these trips as long as she didn¡¯t get in anyone¡¯s way with questions.  She wanted to pepper everyone with questions, but she knew that she would get a better story if she was patient and kept to her end of the deal.  She would also get a list of names of all the injured and killed guards for her to publish in a special edition.  She always lost money with those special editions, but it was important to remember the brave people who died protecting Diamond City.

    They entered another sick room.  Piper was disgusted by the fact that Mayor McDonough refused to let any of the injured guards into the city.  She wanted to write about that, show the city how he was willing to give second rate care to the people who protect the city, but she knew where that would lead to.

    Danny was given information about this particular sick room. How many people had gotten healthy enough to get up and walk to a holding area where Dr Sun would give them a clean bill of health, or orders to continue their recovery?  Then Danny would give them orders on what to do after that.  These rounds were mostly for him to ensure he wasn¡¯t needed for any unique orders.

    ¡°What about that bed?¡± he asked pointing to a guard laying on a sleeping mat.  ¡°What happened to the civilian who helped us?¡±

    ¡°Orders from the mayor,¡± the guard said, ¡°only members of the Diamond City guard are to have beds until further notice.¡±

    ¡°Are you saying that our mayor couldn¡¯t show enough gratitude to spare so much as a single bed¡­?¡±  Piper began.

    ¡°Piper!¡±  Danny shouted.

    ¡°Where is the gratitude for that?¡±

    ¡°Piper!¡± Danny called again, this time putting his hands on her shoulders.  ¡°You have to stop.  You can¡¯t harass the Diamond City guards for doing their job.¡±

    She came to herself; Danny was right, she was yelling at the wrong person.  She should go to the mayor, demand an interview, ask him why he would think that proper gratitude was throwing someone out into the street.  But he would give her a bullshit line, and then tonight X6 would show up in her house and tell her that Nate didn¡¯t appreciate what she did and that she needed to stop.  Then there would be no story about McDonough¡¯s corruption, again.

    ¡°You¡¯re right, Danny,¡± she responded.  ¡°I will try to behave.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Piper, but you¡¯ve been saying that too many times today.  I can¡¯t have the guards worried about your outbursts.  I will have to ask you to go home.  I¡¯ll give you whatever interviews you want after I¡¯m done here, but you can¡¯t get in the way.¡±

    Piper¡¯s mouth hung open; she was being turned away by Danny.  She knew he normally liked her inventive ways to get to the truth, but he was right.  He couldn¡¯t afford to second guess himself, and the guards couldn¡¯t afford to find themselves getting yelled at for following orders.  Her fight was with the mayor, and she needed to remember that.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like it,¡± she argued, ¡°but I guess that¡¯s what I get.  Can I at least have the name of the civilian who helped out?  Maybe I can do a piece on them while waiting for the bigger story.¡±

    Danny let go of Piper¡¯s shoulders and let himself relax a bit.  ¡°It¡¯s that freelancer we¡¯ve been seeing a lot.  She¡¯s friends with some of the guard, but I don¡¯t know her personally.  Hey, Maguire, do you remember the name of that woman Lucas is always hanging around?¡±

    ¡°You mean Polly?  The woman who runs Choice Chops?¡± Maguire responded.

    ¡°No, the one who helped out with the fight.  I don¡¯t remember her name and Piper wants to know it.¡±

    Maguire looked like he had to think about it for a moment.  ¡°Really sweet woman, I kinda was hoping there was something between her and Lucas.  She was always smiling all the time.  Maryanne, I think.¡±

    The name struck Piper.  ¡°Are you talking about Marian Halcombe?¡±

    ¡°Is that the name of the bodyguard who¡¯s always bringing people to Valentine¡¯s office?  Yeah, I¡¯m pretty sure it was her.¡±

    Piper would have recognized Marian Halcombe if she was laying out in the street.  She didn¡¯t see that spy¡¯s body, meaning she must not have been as injured as she pretended.  Probably got up and wandered off to make a report to her chain of command.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Piper said.  ¡°I¡¯ll let you get back to your work.  And sorry about my behavior, Danny.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Piper.  We are all stressed right now.  No one saw this coming.  If you want to do a private interview later, I¡¯m willing to schedule one with you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll take that into consideration.  We can set it up after you send me that list of names.¡±  Piper turned and left the sick room.

    She needed to find Halcombe.  She needed to catch her in the act.  Danny may not have seen the fight coming, but Halcombe must have.  It was the silver bullet she needed to prove that she was a spy.  Something that could stick in a good story and convince the city to keep her out.  Piper thought about it for a moment.

    Halcombe was either a really good spy or a really bad one.  Her movements around Diamond City were painfully predictable.  Every time Piper followed her around, she seemed oblivious to her presence.  Either she actually didn¡¯t know Piper was there, or she knew and didn¡¯t care.  As her relationship with Nick grew stronger, she became even more predictable, but she did go to some places on her own every visit usually without Nick.

    Piper went to the room that was set up in the corner between two dilapidated buildings.  ¡°Is this building safe to enter?  A past time of the Commonwealth,¡± she muttered to herself as she entered the room.

    She knew about this room for years, as well as anyone who spent any time outside of The Wall did.  It was a room that was set up when the ghouls were first kicked out of Diamond City.  A way for some of them to have a safe place until they figured out what to do.  Kent Connelly stayed the longest, until Mayor Hancock found him one day.  Rumor had it that Kent was afraid of leaving the room and was staving when Hancock found him.  Piper didn¡¯t know how true that story was, but Connelly was now safely in Goodneighbor, not a skeleton in this room.

    Ever since Connelly left, the room had been a safe haven for anyone who needed a place to stay and couldn¡¯t or wouldn¡¯t stay in Diamond city.  Halcombe was its most recent resident.  The room looked lived it with small items that people had left over the years.  Things that people didn¡¯t mind returning to, but did mind carry around.  Food and drinks were sitting on the shelves next to the stove.

    The journalist looked around.  There was now a first aid kit screwed to the inside of the door.  Piper opened it up and found three stimpaks, a radaway, and a bottle of rad-x.  She wondered if this was the addition Halcombe made to the room.  There was nothing else that hinted that Halcombe was ever there.  No trash, no radio, no possessions.  Nothing that Piper could use.

    Of course, she wouldn¡¯t call her chain of command from this room.  It was too easy for someone to overhear her.  Piper had even listened outside the room to see if she could overhear some clues.  Sometimes, it was Marian yelling incoherent things like a mad woman.  Why ¡°they¡± couldn¡¯t have just left her alone all this time.  Why ¡°they¡± had to keep her from being happy.  Usually, she was quiet, and Piper just heard noises of someone living their life.

    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    She wasn¡¯t going to get anything from this room today.  She needed to know where Halcombe would report to her supervisor.  Normally, she stayed in this room, but she was visiting Nick¡¯s office every visit now.  A fact that grated on Piper.  The man was feeding his enemy and acted like he didn¡¯t know it.

    He seemed happy when he was around her, which made it even sadder knowing that one of the pictures Nate gave Piper was Holcombe¡¯s family in full Brotherhood of Steel uniform.  Piper wanted to tell Nick this, but she had to follow Nate¡¯s rules, and she couldn¡¯t show Nick the picture.

    Holcombe wasn¡¯t even her real name.  Piper realized that as she was reading the book Nate gave her.  It was the name of the ugly sister in the obscure book ¡°Woman in White¡±.  Piper wasn¡¯t sure if Marian would have matched her name sake¡¯s description, but she did have the unibrow and facial hair that was described in the book.  Artists weren¡¯t going to lovingly draw her any time soon.

    If Piper could prove to Nick that he was sleeping with the enemy, he would surely stop.  Maybe he would even help her get some evidence against Halcombe to write a really good take down piece.  The type that would get Halcombe leaving the entire Commonwealth with as much disgrace as any member of the Brotherhood of Steel deserved.  Even Danse couldn¡¯t leave Sanctuary without having at least one civilian blaming him for everything the group did in its history, and he married Nate.

    The other location Halcombe always went to was the library.  She probably did like books, she talked about them enough that no one would be suspicious of her frequent visits to that building.  Which would make it the perfect place to hide something that would get her in trouble, but she needed to visit often.

    Piper left the room and headed towards the building.  She could hear gun shots nearby, probably another fight between two hostile factions.  The air propellent sounds made Piper believe one side must have been the Mechanist¡¯s robots.  She wondered idly if the other side was the Rust Devils.  The explosion she heard proved her wrong, that was a Super Mutant Suicider.

    She didn¡¯t care about those fights; they happened all the time around that building.  Some of the scavengers would leave off looting the bodies outside Diamond City to get parts from the robots.  Today was a good day for those vultures.

    Piper pressed the intercom button at the side entrance of the library and gave the painfully easy to guess code the last mayor of Boston used.  The intercom greeted the mayor, and Piper let herself in.

    The library was as quiet as the old authors described them.  She couldn¡¯t hear any voices, not even Holcombe¡¯s.  She couldn¡¯t hear a radio either.  Maybe the spy was in a different part of the building.  It would be silly trying to keep a secret where anyone could walk in on you.

    Piper turned left and walked past the robots patrolling the library.  They were busy restacking the books, but she knew they would go aggressive if there was any sign of danger in the library.  They mostly ignored her, and she mostly ignored them as she walked to where the corpses of the librarians rotted.  Piper knew each of them personally and was saddened when they had died protecting the knowledge that existed in the building.  Nate did a good job making sure they did not die in vain.

    The door to the back room was closed.  Piper opened it, and saw the last of the librarians, but no Halcombe.  She checked the supply closet, and no one was there.  She decided that Halcombe may be in a different part of the library.  She would have the entire building to herself at this time.  It was unlikely that anyone who could read would feel the need to check out a book at this moment.  Piper would just have to search the whole building.  She had done more tedious work before.

    When she got to the room that lead to the exit, she saw Holcombe¡¯s backpack.  It was to the right of the door, but it wasn¡¯t set carefully.  It was laying on its side, and at a strange angle, like someone haphazardly tossed it there.  No one would notice if it was at a slightly different angle.

    Piper picked up the bag and took it to a table.  She needed to be fast.  Halcombe was careful with her backpack.  She claimed it was everything she owned.  Since the Brotherhood of Steel discouraged ownership of possessions, that may be a truth or a half truth.  Either way, she would be coming back for it.

    The journalist already had an idea of where everything was from the last time she went through the backpack.  But then, she wanted to find out what was on the other end of the chain she saw months ago in the Dugout Inn.  Now, she wanted all the secrets this bag can tell her.

    Five refreshing beverages.  Melons, gourds, and other uncooked food.  Didn¡¯t this woman know how to cook?  Piper thought about taking some of the tatos and carrots to make soup for Halcombe, until she realized there weren¡¯t any dirty water.  In fact, most of the food Piper found was stuff she could have scavenged in the wasteland.  Halcombe knew how to play up the spy game.

    There was a copy of a book.  Piper looked at the title, ¡°The Thin Man¡±.  What a weird title.  Didn¡¯t this woman know the books everyone read like ¡°All the President¡¯s Men¡± or ¡°Great Expectations¡±?

    She set the book aside and found another one.  This one had a blue cover and a cloth bookmark connected to the spine.  It looked like a diary or journal of some kind.  She opened it up and saw a series of names on the left side of the page, and dates on the right.  The first name was written in an overly careful handwriting, but the letters didn¡¯t look right.  They looked more lines from a terminal written by a human.  None of the lines in a single letter connected, making it hard for Piper to read, but if she read slowly and carefully she was able to make the words out.  The first name was Grace Unknown with a date of 24 November 2063.

    The next name and was Peter Monroe, May 2066.  There were two more names and dates in there until suddenly there were three names on 24 May 2069.  Then there was a steady stream of names and dates.  Often times, there would be a series of names to each date, sometimes, there would be as few as one or two names for each month.  But it looked like there was barely a month that went by without a name written down.

    The handwriting gradually changed with each date as well.  What started out as a childish imitation of a terminal entry, became more sophisticated.  Later, the writing became loopy, as if the writer was trying to practice script.  The names became harder to read again, but Piper was able to decipher them.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± She heard a familiar deep voice say.

    She looked up and saw Nick glaring at her.  He hadn¡¯t spoken to her since he found her in his office the other day.  She was waiting until he calmed down to apologize to him and hopefully make it up to him.

    ¡°Look!¡± she told him ¡°it¡¯s a hit list.  This is probably the list of names of everyone she killed.  She must have been doing this for a long time.  But this is what I need, I can write the article on her, I can prove that she is a member of the Brotherhood of Steel!¡±

    ¡°Piper, stop!  ¡°Listen to yourself.  You¡¯re going from investigative reporter to conspiracy theorist.  Everything you¡¯re finding now is evidence to a conclusion you already drew.¡±

    ¡°No, I know what she is, I have the evidence, I just¡­I can¡¯t share it.¡±

    Nick walked towards her slowly, stopping several feet away from her.  ¡°Piper, this isn¡¯t you.  You¡¯re a good reporter, but you¡¯re letting yourself get carried away by this pet project of yours.  Let it go, Marian isn¡¯t your enemy.¡±

    The lies Marian had told, the elaborate stories, the clues that she flaunted in everyone¡¯s faces knowing that no one suspected that welcoming smile and those friendly waves.  Piper had the evidence; she knew what Marian is.  ¡°What about those holotags?  How do you explain those?¡±

    ¡°I know what Ms. Halcombe is.  She told me herself.  MacCready told me about the tags, they belonged to her late brother.  Apparently, they were close, and he died when she was still a kid.¡±

    The name in the book, it fit.  But it shouldn¡¯t.  ¡°Okay, maybe that wasn¡¯t enough, but I know what she is.  I can get her out of here, we¡¯ll be safe from her as soon as I write that story on her.  I have everything I need to write the story.¡±

    ¡°Piper,¡± Nick responded.  The seriousness in his voice got her attention.  He almost never sounded that serious, or that sad.  ¡°She¡¯s dying.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s at my house right now, she hasn¡¯t woken up.  She got badly injured helping defend the city, but the mayor won¡¯t let her have anything stronger than a med-x to save her.  He was even insisting she should be thrown out when I went to see her.  She probably won¡¯t survive the night.¡±

    Piper looked down at the book in her hands.  The problem with her job was that she worked with the court of public opinion and the public are too easily swayed.  Piper had enough time to write one article if she wanted to have it printed and distributed by the next morning.  If she wrote about Halcombe being a hero and she lived, the public would love her, and it would be ten times as hard for Piper to get her thrown out of Diamond City.  If she wrote about Halcombe being a spy and she died from her injuries, Piper would be raked over the coals by her adoring public.  Everyone loved a dead hero, and that was what Halcombe may be.

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe this,¡± Piper laughed.  ¡°I can¡¯t believe this.¡±

    ¡°Piper,¡± Nick said quietly.

    ¡°No!  This is too much!¡± She yelled at him.  The stress of not having a story for months on end.  The idea that Nick was sleeping with someone who would slit his throat and was still protecting her from Piper despite their history.  Tears were welling up in her eyes as she faced him.  ¡°I have been trying for months!  I have been limping by on nothing more than fluff pieces.  I can barely feed my kid sister, and now you are defending your Brotherhood Bitch!¡±  Piper threw the book at Nick, it bounced off his chest and fell to the floor.  He looked at her impassively before bending down and picking it up.  ¡°I can¡¯t do this anymore.  If you want to let her kill you, fine!  But that¡¯s not going to stop me from protecting Diamond City from her.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s not your enemy,¡± Nick said.

    ¡°FUCK YOU!¡± Piper screamed before walking past him and out of the library.  He could have his bitch kill him if he wanted, Piper would still be able to protect the city.  She would start a story on the mayor to get X6¡¯s attention, let him know she needed Nate.  Nate was good at helping get problems out of the Commonwealth, and Marian Halcombe was a problem that needed to be removed.

 4-5. Clean up

    The front door could be heard opening, followed by footsteps, and then the door slamming shut.  Ellie ignored Nick¡¯s entrance while she continued washing the grime off of Marian.  It didn¡¯t surprise her to find so much dirt on her friend, she lived out in the wasteland.  The only real advantage she had over Sheffield is that she had connections, she knew how to get a meal regularly.  Water, especially purified water, would have been too valuable to use for anything more than drinking for Marian.

    ¡°Ellie!  Are you here?¡± Nick called.

    ¡°I¡¯m in your bedroom,¡± she shouted back as she put the dirty rag back in the bowl.  The water was so dark, Ellie was starting to wonder if she was doing more than moving the dirt around.

    She heard the footsteps move from the office to the bedroom.  She looked up for a moment to see Nick glancing at her before dropping Marian¡¯s backpack in the corner.  Ellie had worked with him long enough to know his moods at a glance.  She went back to washing around the bandages she had already put on the worst of Marian¡¯s injuries.

    ¡°Was it really that bad?¡± she asked sarcastically.

    ¡°I ran into Piper,¡± Nick told her.  ¡°She let me know what she thinks about my relationship with our guest.¡±

    Ellie looked at Nick in shock, ¡°Oh, Nick, I¡¯m sorry.  I know you and Piper were good friends before Marian showed up.¡±

    As if in compliance, Marian started moaning.  She had been moaning for a bit before Nick came home, but she was silent for a time.  Ellie preferred hearing her moan, at least then she knew her friend was still alive.  Tears were in the corner of the unconscious woman¡¯s eyes which seemed to be shut tighter than usual.

    ¡°Here,¡± Nick insisted gently moving Ellie off his bed and out of his way.

    Ellie wanted to protest.  She didn¡¯t know how comfortable Marian would have been having Nick so close to her when she was naked, but she didn¡¯t say anything as she watched Nick take out a syringe of Med-X.  He tapped on the needle a couple of times before placing it on her arm.  The point slid in almost methodically before stopping and depositing its contents. It then was slid straight out and put away.  Marian¡¯s moans quieted, her breathing was still shallow, but regular, even her face looked calmer.

    Nick stood up and moved out of Ellie¡¯s way before picking their conversation back up.  ¡°It¡¯s okay, Kid,¡± he said halfheartedly.  ¡°It¡¯s not your fault.  Piper has a way of not being able to let go of something once she gets ahold of it.  Usually I can talk her down, but she just won¡¯t quit on Marian.  The fact that she¡¯s sure my emotions are clouding my judgement doesn¡¯t help with talking sense into her.¡±

    Ellie sat down next to her friend and resumed dabbing at Marian¡¯s skin with the cloth.

    ¡°Not that I¡¯m complaining, but why is she naked on my bed?¡± Nick finally asked.

    ¡°I thought that maybe some bandages would help until the caravan from Goodneighbor got here.  After taking off her clothes, I cleaned her wounds to dress them. It just didn¡¯t seem right to clean a few inches of skin when the rest of her was caked in dried blood and mud and who knows what else.¡±

    ¡°So, you decided to clean the rest of her body?¡±  Nick finished for her.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know what else to do,¡± Ellie explained still focusing on the task she was preforming.  ¡°It¡¯s all I could think of.  Maybe being clean would help make her a bit more comfortable.  I don¡¯t know, Nick.¡±

    She heard a wood drawer slide open for a moment, then close with a slight thud.  His footsteps moved closer to her.

    ¡°Here,¡± he said quietly.  Ellie looked to her right to see a folded freshly laundered rose dress being presented to her.  ¡°You can put this on her when you¡¯re done.¡±

    The secretary put the rag back into the discolored water for the last time.  ¡°I think I got her as clean as I¡¯m going to,¡± she declared.  ¡°Would you mind helping me dress her?¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± he said.

    It wasn¡¯t an easy task.  It was hard enough moving her around enough to get bandages wrapped under Marian¡¯s body.  Manipulating her arms while dealing with her dead weight made getting her dressed even harder.  Before they even put the dress on her, Ellie insisted on removing her blood-soaked bra to clean later.

    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    Marian moaned as they moved her around, forcing them to be more cautious with their work.  This wasn¡¯t the first time they had dressed someone together.  They had dressed other unconscious people that Nick had brought home. Ellie had even helped Nick dress the occasional corpse.

    They were both adept to what they needed to do in such a task.  It didn¡¯t make it easier this time.  Ellie kept stopping Nick to make sure they didn¡¯t open a wound or move the dressing.  Nick was unusually patient in their task.

    After they got the dress on, Ellie took off Marian¡¯s panties for cleaning as well.  Then they took the time to adjust her skirt, so it laid around her legs without any bunching.  The dress did look good on Marian.  If she had more color to her skin than her permanent sunburn, she would have been beautiful in that color.  Instead, the blood loss made her as pale as if she were already dead.

    ¡°I can get some makeup for her,¡± Ellie told Nick.  ¡°Bring out her color again.¡±

    Nick was silent for a moment before he spoke again.  ¡°Don¡¯t¡­don¡¯t bother,¡± he finally said.  ¡°I don¡¯t think she really cares about stuff like that.¡±

    Ellie nodded at Marian¡¯s still body.  She was shocked when Nick put a bear down next to her.  She looked back up at her boss.

    ¡°I took it away from her some time ago, I never had a chance to give it back,¡± he explained.

    His face had a hangdog expression on it.  Ellie had seen him with that expression before, but it was heartbreaking seeing it right now.

    ¡°It¡¯s going to be alright, Nick,¡± she insisted.  Usually he was comforting her, but she suspected he didn¡¯t have it in him to do so.

    ¡°I hope you¡¯re right, Ellie.  I hope you¡¯re right,¡± he responded.  ¡°Did you manage to get ahold of Hancock while I was out?¡±

    ¡°He came to the radio almost right away,¡± she responded.

    ¡°What did he say?¡±

    Ellie knew that Hancock wouldn¡¯t let Marian die.  He had worked too hard to keep her in the Commonwealth to protect her from dying in the Capital Wasteland.  Nick couldn¡¯t have known that.  He wasn¡¯t told about how so many of Marian¡¯s friends were trying to protect her from herself.  Hancock reassured Ellie of that several times.

    For Nick, Hancock would have to choose between helping his estranged brother or letting his friend die.  A choice that could have the chances of a coin flip.

    ¡°He said that it would take time to get a caravan together on such short notice,¡± she explained, ¡°but that he would send one as soon as he could.  He made a comment about making amends between the cities.¡±

    Nick seemed to take in the information and thought about it for a moment.  ¡°Hmmm, he¡¯s been worried about the war in the Capital Wasteland for months now.  He¡¯s probably trying to get a unified front before the Brotherhood of Steel get here.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t think they are actually coming?¡±  Ellie asked, afraid of what war would mean.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.  It really doesn¡¯t matter what I think.  What matters is what the people in charge thinks, which include the mayors and Nate if anyone can reach him.¡±  Suddenly Nick went quiet again.  Ellie didn¡¯t expect that silence and waited until he spoke.  ¡°I just thought about what it would mean if Nate did return.¡±

    ¡°Why?  Is it a bad thing?¡±

    ¡°He may want to go back to solving cases with me.  It¡¯s funny, I wanted to have him for my partner for so long.  But now¡­I like solving cases with Her,¡± Nick gestured at the quiet body on his bed.

    ¡°Maybe you can work with them both,¡± Ellie pointed out.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I¡¯ve never worked with two partners before.  Truth is, I keep wanting more from her.  I want her as more than just my partner.¡±

    Ellie looked straight at Nick.  She didn¡¯t know what to do or say.  ¡°Nick,¡± she said as comfortingly as she could.

    ¡°I keep wanting to see her more and more,¡± Nick said.

    Nick wasn¡¯t an emotional person.  He normally kept his feelings to himself as much as he could.  It often led to him coming off as abrasive or grumpy, but Ellie had learned how to read those surface performances for the emotions he was trying to hide.  Now, the floodgates were open, and he was pouring out his heart to her.  An event that even Ellie rarely saw.

    ¡°I¡¯m not the person I was when you first brought her here,¡± Nick confessed.  ¡°I changed to be someone who she could be around all the time.  When I realized what was happening, I got scared and took it out on her.  She never asked me to change, she never did anything to imply that she wanted me to.  But I thought she was playing me like a fool and told her to go away.¡±

    ¡°Nick,¡± Ellie responded.  She stood up from the bed and walked over to her boss and friend.  She gently wrapped her arms around him and leaned into him resting her head on his chest.

    Nick returned her embrace and held her to him.  There was silence between them for a moment.  ¡°I know leaving me would be better for you than staying and taking care of a broken toaster like me,¡± he finally said, ¡°But I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m going to be if she dies.  I¡¯m not going to ask you to stay forever, but if she doesn¡¯t make it¡­¡± Nick was quiet for a moment before talking again, ¡°¡­if she doesn¡¯t make it, I don¡¯t think I can handle having you walk out on me, too.  Stay, just for a few months.  Just long enough for things to get back to normal.¡±

    No matter what she said, she was going to have to break someone¡¯s heart.  Either Nick¡¯s fragile steel one, or Yafim¡¯s quiet flesh one.  She knew which choice she would make.  ¡°You know I wouldn¡¯t leave you,¡± she told him.  ¡°I was just angry the other day.  If I left, it would be two weeks before you would be looking for your socks in the filing cabinet, again.¡±

    She felt a gentle squeeze from him, ¡°Thanks, Kid.  Now, why don¡¯t you go get some dinner?  I¡¯ll finish cleaning up and watch Isabel until the caravan arrives.¡±

    She had forgotten her date with Yafim.  She was sure he would understand, Nick¡¯s hours were unpredictable on a normal day, and Yafim would be as busy as anyone after an attack like they had.  She would excuse herself from making any commitments for the time being.  She would turn the date from a business agreement to a date.  She may still leave Nick for Yafim, but Nick needed her now.

 4-6. Tete-a-tete

    It was late at night.  Most of the city was probably asleep, the members who were awake were probably up to no good.  Hancock usually liked being up thinking that he was one of the many members who were up to no good even if he was trying to catch up on his paperwork.

    Tonight, he would rather be in bed with two or three lovers all exhausted from trying out new techniques.  Instead, he was pacing his office, waiting for news from the caravan he sent to Diamond City.

    The news of the attack reached him long before the call from Ellie did.  He was discussing the pros and cons of sending supplies to those pricks when the call came through.  He almost didn¡¯t answer it, figuring he could call Ellie back.  Marian was important to him, but his duties were to Goodneighbor.  When the message she was sending over the radio mentioned Marian being injured, all debate about sending aid to Diamond City ended.

    It still took hours to put a caravan together and send it off to Diamond City.  Shortly after it left, Hancock released Fahrenheit to get some rest.  There was no point in him trying to sleep, he was too worried about Marian.

    Hancock was browsing through his chem stash trying to decide what he was in the mood for and what would help him feel better about not knowing what was going on in Diamond City.  Maybe he could try a new mixture.  Mentats, psycho, and jet.  He wasn¡¯t sure what to call it, but he was sure it would either give him a really great ride or kill him.  He just wasn¡¯t in the mood to find out which.  Instead, he decided to just huff some jet and hope for news before he finished that ride.  Maybe Ultra Jet, then he would have more time for news to arrive.

    As he shifted through his stash, checking to see if any of his jet happened to be Ultra Jet, a flash of lightning filled his office.  He turned to the source of the light just as it faded to see exactly who he expected to see.

    ¡°Hey, Nate!  It¡¯s good to see you again!  Sit down, take a load off, enjoy some chems,¡± he invited his friend.

    ¡°Thanks, Hancock,¡± Nate responded as he moved to the couches and took a seat.

    Hancock sat at the other couch to face his friend.  ¡°To what do I owe the honor of your visit?¡± he asked, brandishing a jet.

    ¡°I wish I could say this is a social call,¡± Nate responded.  ¡°Unfortunately, I¡¯m here for business.¡±

    ¡°Business, pleasure, why not be here for both?¡± Hancock asked.

    Nate gave a good-natured laugh.  ¡°I wish I was as good at balancing that as you are, my friend,¡± he responded.  ¡°Perhaps you can teach me the trick to it, one day.¡±

    The part that Nate was asking for a rain check to spend time with him told Hancock that he wasn¡¯t planning on staying.  Hancock was skeptical of his motivations.  Nate was still his friend, but ever since he chose to join the Institute to the detriment of the Brotherhood of Steel, and especially the Railroad, Hancock had been less than pleased by his performance in helping the Commonwealth.  Hancock had to be wary.

    ¡°Maybe another time then,¡± Hancock replied.  He put down the jet and picked up some mentats.  ¡°So what can I do for you?¡±

    ¡°I recently received word of an attack on Diamond City,¡± Nate started out.

    Hancock decided to play dumb.  He wanted to see how much information Nate would give him.  He finished scooping the mentats into his mouth before replying.  ¡°That¡¯s tragic,¡± he agreed as he discarded the tin.  Fred Allen will be able to refill it later with more of his high-quality stuff.  ¡°Did you miss your aim?  Diamond City is a way from here.¡±

    Nate chuckled at Hancock¡¯s joke.  He was up to something, Hancock wanted to know what.  ¡°I know it sounds strange talking to you about it.  Especially given your history with that city.  However, I am wanting to know about what your choices will be.¡±

    Hancock had lit his cigarette while Nate talked and was enjoying the sensation of it.  ¡°I don¡¯t follow,¡± he admitted.

    Nate breathed in and let out a bit of a sigh.  ¡°You are a nice person,¡± he began.  ¡°You may be a little rough around the edges, but I know you.  We ran around the Commonwealth long enough that I got a good feel for how you treat other people.  What was it you always said?  ¡®If someone needs help, we help them.¡¯¡±

    ¡°¡¯If someone needs hurt, we hurt them.¡¯¡± Hancock finished his mantra and philosophy.  ¡°I still believe that.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± Nate replied.  ¡°That¡¯s why I came here.  I wanted to know if you were going to help Diamond City, despite everything.¡±

    Hancock took in a deep breath of his cigarette and then slowly blew it out, buying himself time to think.  Nate was up to something, wanting to know about his choices on how to treat a city that threw its own citizens out into the Wasteland to die slowly.  Still, something wasn¡¯t sounding right to Hancock.  His gut feeling was that Nate wanted more, but what was it?

    ¡°This isn¡¯t a matter the Institute normally gets involved with,¡± Hancock parried, ¡°so why the curiosity about my political choices?¡±

    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    ¡°It is a matter that the Minutemen would get involved with,¡± Nate pointed out.  ¡°And I am still their general.¡±

    ¡°Are you though?¡± Hancock asked.  ¡°Every time I turn on Radio Freedom, they are putting out a new call for you.  Rumor has it that you haven¡¯t visited The Castle any more frequently than you have any other part of the surface of the Commonwealth.¡±

    ¡°I left Preston Garvey in charge; he¡¯ll be a great leader.¡±

    ¡°Yes, he will,¡± Hancock agreed.  ¡°When he is ready.  You and I both know he¡¯s still reeling from what happened in Quincy.  He may put on a good show, but he needs time to recover and realize that what happened wasn¡¯t his fault.¡±

    Everyone deals with grief differently.  Preston¡¯s way was shutting down his emotions until he was merely saying what he thought he would normally say.  He did what he could not to make things worse until he was able to take the time he needed to get better.  He was starting to come out of his shell and was showing emotion again.

    The Minutemen became famous in the Commonwealth when they defended Diamond City almost a century ago.  The idea that he failed to repeat that famous moment may be too much for Preston.  Hancock worried that it would cause him to go deeper into himself until he had less emotion than a gun turret.

    The thought of Preston being in a situation he wasn¡¯t ready for, and Nate thinking that was a good thing angered Hancock.  He was going to need Jet soon to calm down.

    ¡°He¡¯s been doing fine,¡± Nate insisted.  ¡°Between Minutemen patrols and synth patrols, the Commonwealth has never been safer.¡±

    ¡°Until today,¡± Hancock pointed out.

    ¡°That was because the Commonwealth is becoming crowded,¡± Nate scoffed.  ¡°All these Raiders are coming from the Capitol Wasteland, harassing our farmers.  The Minutemen are doing their best, but the fact that they are feeling encouraged to come in and do what they want doesn¡¯t help.¡±

    ¡°So, you want me to send some medical supplies to help my brother?¡± Hancock asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t see why you would,¡± Nate told him.  ¡°You have nothing to gain from such charity, and I know both you and three quarters of this city hate him.¡±

    Hancock decided to tip his hand and see what he could get from Nate.  ¡°That¡¯s where you¡¯re wrong,¡± he told Nate.  ¡°I received word that my war advisor got caught up in the fight and needs some supplies.  I figured that sending a general care package would be a good way to open up negotiations for more trade.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not at war,¡± Nate told him.

    ¡°Not right now, but as you said, there are a lot of refugees coming from the Capitol Wasteland.  There is a war going on down there, and rumor has it that it can start migrating north like so many other refugees.¡±

    ¡°If she¡¯s your advisor, why was she not here to do her job, but in Diamond City like a common Raider.¡±

    Hancock found himself growling at Nate.  ¡°First, you will speak of Marian Halcombe with respect,¡± he insisted.  ¡°She is not a raider and is not interested in becoming one.  Secondly, as you so thoughtfully pointed out, we are not currently at war.  I will not keep her under lock and key, that is not what Goodneighbor is about.  If there is no war going on, she is allowed to explore the Commonwealth to see what other settlements are doing and get ideas for herself.¡±

    Nate sat back in his couch and crossed his legs.  ¡°Are you not afraid that she will sell her expertise out to a higher bidder?¡± he asked.

    ¡°If her loyalty is that cheap, she can go where she wants,¡± Hancock responded.  ¡°If and when the Brotherhood of Steel get here, we will need to work together to defend ourselves from them.  I would prefer that she takes her time helping strengthen everyone the way she¡¯s been helping Goodneighbor.¡±

    Nate pulled out a piece of paper from his pocket and brandished it to Hancock.  ¡°What if I told you I have evidence that she¡¯s a spy from the Brotherhood of Steel?¡±

    Hancock held out his hand and Nate gave him the photo.  It was posed photo of four children ranging in age, three boys and one girl.  All of them were in uniform.  She was so young in the photo, but it was still her face.  She was smiling like the boys, but it looked weak, like she was putting on a show.  She looked more like a hostage smiling to survive long enough to be rescued.

    He turned the picture over.  It had the names and ages of each person in the photo.  ¡°Last day before Peter joins his own company,¡± the writing on the back said, ¡°Peter (17); Christopher (15); Isabel (13); Edward (12)¡± So, she was only a teenager when the photo was taken.

    ¡°This tells me nothing,¡± Hancock said.

    ¡°It¡¯s proof she has connections with the Brotherhood of Steel,¡± Nate argued.

    ¡°She told me that on the second day I knew her,¡± Hancock pointed out.

    ¡°And you still trust her?  How do you know she¡¯s not running back to her family to tell them about the city¡¯s weakness?¡±

    Hancock laughed out loud.  ¡°No spy would use a story like hers,¡± he told him.  ¡°She told me that she left the group ten years ago.  If she was a spy, she would have never told me that she was ever a member.  If she thought that insider information could get her closer to me, she would have told me she left right before coming here and had current information.  Instead, she trusted me with her life by telling me she had old information that may help.  I respect that.¡±

    ¡°Until she turns on you.¡±

    Hancock was tired of this parley.  He knew everything he needed and was ready to act.  He just needed to get Nate out of his office first.  ¡°If she does, I¡¯ll gut her myself, but I don¡¯t believe she will.  Now, is there anything else I can help you with?¡±

    ¡°Do what you like with her,¡± Nate said, ¡°but I may not be able to save you from her.¡±

    ¡°I never asked you to.  Now, I have a city to run, please visit again.  I¡¯d love to know about what you have been doing in the Institute.¡±

    Nate pulled back and blood drained from his face.  Hancock almost wished he kept his office better lit just so he could see if Nate¡¯s pupils dilated with that statement.  How did that hit a nerve?  He¡¯ll need to look into that.

    The Director pulled himself back together in less than a second and stood up.  ¡°Yes, we will have to talk again, in better times.¡±

    Hancock leaned forward to put out his cigarette and stood up, signaling the end of the conversation.  ¡°In better times,¡± he agreed.

    Nate stepped away from the couch.  Then he leaned down and did something with his pip-boy before disappearing with another lightning flash.

    As soon as he was gone, Hancock walked to the door of his office and opened it.  ¡°Larry,¡± he called to the guard at his door.

    ¡°Yes, boss?¡± Larry replied.

    ¡°I want you to go wake up Fahrenheit, tell her I need her.  Then get MacCready and have him come here.  If he asks why, tell him his sister is injured, but don¡¯t tell him unless he asks.¡±

    ¡°Sure thing, boss,¡± Larry said and left to follow through on Hancock¡¯s orders.

    The mayor shut his door and turned back to his chems.  He sat down on his couch and stared in the dark at the spot where his friend had been sitting.

    ¡°So,¡± he said to the still warm spot, ¡°war it is.¡±

 4-7. Whacha In For?

    The door was so close.  All MacCready had to do was walk out that door, run down the street, and enter Nick¡¯s office.  He may not have the medicine his sister still needed, but he could still say ¡°goodbye¡± to her.   It would be so easy, he was so close, but the bars to his cell were in the way.

    He stood up and walked to the bars.  He grabbed the metal, wishing he had Strong to pull them out of the wall.  ¡°Hey!  What if I paid a fine?  Can I see my sister then?¡±  He shouted to a passing guard.

    The guard looked at him.  His helmet hiding his face.  ¡°You know the deal; I¡¯m not going to disobey Sullivan¡¯s orders.¡±  He then continued walking on.

    MacCready lowered his head until it rested on the bar.  ¡°Please, just let fu¡­. Let me see her,¡± he begged the empty room.

    The door opened again, he looked up to see if it was another guard, or if it was Sullivan ready to escort him out of the city.  Either way, he didn¡¯t care, any hope he had was gone.  Instead, he saw Nick¡¯s secretary, Ellie.

    Hancock had insisted that Ellie was his main point of contact in Diamond City when it came to helping keep his sister in the Commonwealth.  The ghoul wasn¡¯t even bothering to keep secrets anymore, he was laying his whole plan out to MacCready.  The younger man guessed that the mayor had lost hope as well.

    The secretary¡¯s skirt swayed slightly as she walked up to the bars of his cell.  MacCready pulled back slightly, giving her some sense of normalcy.

    ¡°How did you know I was here?¡± he asked her.

    ¡°You¡¯d be surprised how many friends Marian has who are in the Diamond City guard.  One of them disobeyed orders to tell Nick you were here.  Did you really punch Danny Sullivan?¡±

    MacCready looked away for a moment.  His face went flush with the guilt that the punch was what lead him to being kept away from his sister now that she needed him the most.  ¡°Yeah,¡± he admitted.  ¡°They were wanting to pat me down for medical supplies.  Hancock told me that there was an embargo and that two caravans returned unable to get anything in.  So, I thought I could do what they weren¡¯t able to and sneak some in.  I don¡¯t remember exactly what happened, I just know that I tried not to get inspected, and when they grabbed me, I found myself fighting back.¡±  He touched a bruise on his eye that he got from the fight.  It was still tender, but he had worse experiences.  ¡°I guess my swing went wild and I hit the head guard.  Next thing I knew, I was on the ground being cuffed.¡±

    ¡°You were lucky,¡± Ellie told him, ¡°with the city guard being on the edge right now, they could have killed you without thinking about it.¡±

    ¡°If you can call it lucky,¡± he said.  ¡°Hancock told me that Marian is dying.  Now I can¡¯t even see her one last time.¡±

    The secretary let out a sigh.  ¡°Hancock was right.  She is dying.  She got badly injured in the attack yesterday and lost a lot of blood.  Nick brought her home, but she hasn¡¯t woken up since.  Even if you got to see her, I don¡¯t think she would know you were there.¡±

    MacCready slapped a bar with the palm of his hand.  ¡°Motherfuckers!¡±  He blurted out before pacing the cell.  ¡°I mean¡­.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother,¡± Ellie interrupted, ¡°Nick is swearing too.  Heck, I¡¯d probably match both of you if I was in the habit to swear right now.¡±

    He took off his hat which had been stripped of its bullets and threw it at the wall of his cell.  ¡°Did you hear that?  She¡¯s dying and you¡¯re keeping me here you¡­you brahmin turds!¡±  He couldn¡¯t think of an insult that didn¡¯t harken back to his days as a mayor.  ¡°She¡¯s dying and you won¡¯t even let me see her!¡±  He leaned back, resting his spine between the bars of his cell.  He lowered his face into his right hand.  ¡°She¡¯s dying and you won¡¯t even let me see her,¡± he said quietly.

    He wanted to cry.  The ¡®goodbye¡¯ seven years ago didn¡¯t feel real.  He was so young he was just starting to see her suicidal tendencies as more than impressive moves from someone who should be worshiped as a living comic book hero and instead realize that what was happening was a tragedy that he was witnessing.  Her walking away was more like a relief from that tragedy than the loss of a friend.

    He didn¡¯t get to say ¡®goodbye¡¯ to Lucy either.  Her death was so sudden.  Her screams still haunt him at night.  One day he was going to get the courage to tell his friends from Little Lamplight that he married the doctor.  One day he was going to get the courage to tell them that she died because he couldn¡¯t save her.If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    He couldn¡¯t let Isabel die like this.  He couldn¡¯t lose her without doing something.  Even if that something was reading one of her stupid boring books while she faded away.  He just wanted to say ¡®goodbye¡¯ even if she never heard the words.  He would go to The Capital Wasteland tomorrow to get Duncan.  He would do anything to end his own guilt.

    He felt Ellie¡¯s hand touch his shoulder.  ¡°Is her name really Isabel?¡± she asked, breaking through his thoughts.

    He raised his head from his hands and looked at her.  ¡°What?  How did you get that name?¡±

    ¡°She had some holotags sent to Nick after the fight.  He said the tags had the name ¡®Isabel¡¯ on them.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, her name really is Isabel.  She sometimes played a game where she would come up with what her name would be if it wasn¡¯t Isabel.  Every few weeks, it was another name, but she always told people her name was Isabel.  When she first told Nick that her name was something else, I thought she was just letting him in on her game and would correct him later.¡±

    ¡°So, she really was a member of¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± he cut her off.  He didn¡¯t want anyone listening to them to know the truth.  Not that anyone listening wouldn¡¯t have figured it out by that point.  ¡°Her family had been in since the bombs dropped.  She never got along with them and left as soon as she was old enough.¡±

    They were silent for a bit.  All he could think about was her lying on a bed, dying.  It reminded him of another time when he was wondering if she was going to die.

    ¡°She came through this before,¡± he finally said.

    ¡°What?¡± Ellie asked.

    ¡°When we were on the caravans together.  She had this thing where she liked climbing buildings.  Sometimes I went with her.  The taller, the more fun.¡±  He licked his lips, remembering what happened.  ¡°The last time we did that, she and I were friends, but we hadn¡¯t adopted each other yet.  The Brotherhood of Steel had just figured out how to make Vertibirds, so no one was surprised to see them.  We were climbing this really dilapidated building.  It was stupid of us, but it was fun.  We were standing on the edge, watching the sunset when the Vertibird came.  I didn¡¯t think anything about it not at first.¡±

    He was silent, remembering what happened.  It never felt real.  The pain was real, but everything else felt almost like it happened to someone else.  In a lot of ways, it did, it happened to Isabel.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know what was happening.  All I knew was I was falling from the building suddenly.  Before I realized she pushed me, I heard a minigun go off.  I landed wrong and broke my leg.  I don¡¯t know if the Vertibird was gone before I hit the ground or after.  I just remember laying there, wondering if she was still alive.¡±

    ¡°But she was,¡± Ellie said.

    ¡°Barely,¡± MacCready corrected.  ¡°She showed up after it was really dark.  She had used up all of our stimpaks surviving the attack.  Somehow, she was able to help me limp to Rivet City before she passed out herself.  I told Doctor Preston that I was her brother just so he would let me stay with her while she healed.  I guess that¡¯s when we became brother and sister.  She told me later that it was her real brother who shot her, she saved my life by pushing me off that building.¡±

    Suddenly, the realization that through the years he was never able to protect her weighed down on him.  He let that same brother hurt her every time he asked for something from her.  He let her run around the Commonwealth on her own instead of helping her get her footing like she did for him when they were younger.  Now, she was dying because he didn¡¯t do anything to protect her, he couldn¡¯t even save her.

    ¡°I need to see her,¡± he said again.

    ¡°What is your bail?  Maybe I can help pay it.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.  The bail is to leave Diamond City.  I won¡¯t be allowed back for at least a month.  By then¡­¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± Ellie said softly.  She chewed on her lower lip, obviously thinking of their options.  Then she finally sighed.  ¡°I need to get back to her.  I came to see if I could get you out.¡±

    ¡°isn¡¯t Nick with her?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know where Nick is.  After the guard left, he said something about not being able to sit and wait any longer and stormed out.¡±

    Nick Valentine was showing how he really felt about Isabel, and it was pissing MacCready off.  ¡°He just left her?  I thought he liked her!  But he left her to die alone?¡±

    ¡°He left her with me,¡± Ellie said.  ¡°I don¡¯t know where he is or when he¡¯s coming back, but I don¡¯t think he left her to work on a case.  I¡¯ll keep an eye on her.  Go back to Goodneighbor.  I¡¯ll call Hancock and let him know what happened.  If anyone can figure out a way to save her, it¡¯s him.¡±

    ¡°Or Nick,¡± MacCready pointed out.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to let Hancock decide rather we should trust Nick on this,¡± Ellie said.  ¡°I never doubted him before, but I just don¡¯t know where his mind is anymore.  One moment he¡¯s fawning over her, the next he¡¯s throwing a fit.  I don¡¯t know if his luck will hold out this time.  Maybe they both can come up with something.  Either way, we need Hancock.¡±

    The thought of apologizing left a bad taste in MacCready¡¯s mouth, but Ellie was right.  He couldn¡¯t rot in prison for a month.  He had to get home in case his friends needed him.  He was doing nothing for Isabel.

    ¡°Okay,¡± he agreed.

    Ellie didn¡¯t say anything more.  She turned around and ran out of the room.  Hopefully, Isabel was still waiting for her.  It didn¡¯t matter, he had to get home.  Maybe Hancock could think of something for him to do.

    ¡°Hey, guard!¡±  He called.  ¡°I¡¯m ready to apologize.  For real this time.¡±

 4-8. Neighborly Relations

    The carnage was worse than he imagined.  Hancock hadn¡¯t seen this many bodies since he helped clean up the aftermath of the Battle of Bunker Hill.  A battle which all he understood was that it involved the Institute, the Brotherhood of Steel, and the Railroad.  Since he and Kessler were both allies with the Railroad, he assumed it had something to do with synths.

    As he walked around the Wall, he saw a scavenger pointing her gun at him.  ¡°It¡¯s mine!  Back off!¡± she demanded.

    On a normal day he would have raised his hands and backed away.  A normal day wouldn¡¯t be worth fighting someone desperate.  The problem was, this wasn¡¯t a normal day, and he was more desperate than her.  He pulled out his shotgun and fired.  He was far enough that one shot wouldn¡¯t kill her, just injure her.  Good thing he had a double barrel shotgun.

    He walked past the scavenger moaning out her last breath as he reloaded his shotgun.  He turned the corner and walked past the parking lot which drifters sometimes use as a makeshift living area.  It was normally as dangerous as any other place in the Commonwealth, but it had free beds.

    The turrets which once protected the city were now bases with parts decorating the area.  Bodies decorated the area, too.  Some of them were still alive and moaning.  Guy had out done himself this time.

    The ghoul walked through the front gate, to have a guard step in front of him.

    ¡°Whoa, whoa, whoa, no ghouls in the city,¡± he could hear through the muffling helmet.

    Hancock could have snuck past this man, or even shot him, but he didn¡¯t want the guards more on edge then they already were.

    ¡°Do you know who I am?¡± he asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, and I don¡¯t care,¡± the guard said.

    ¡°That¡¯s Mayor Hancock, from Goodneighbor,¡± he could hear another guard say.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care if he¡¯s the Director of the Institute, he¡¯s a ghoul and I¡¯ll be damned if I let a stinking ghoul inside my city,¡± the first guard said.  ¡°Emphasis on the stinking.¡±

    ¡°Now don¡¯t go on with the complements, I might start thinking you like me,¡± Hancock responded.

    The guard brandished his weapon.  ¡°I don¡¯t.  So why don¡¯t you turn around and leave before I show you what we do with ferals like you.¡±

    Hancock could feel his blood boiling.  He knew he would have opposition on getting in, but this guy was pushing his luck.  ¡°Trust me, son, you don¡¯t want to see me go feral.¡±

    The guard stepped back and aimed his gun at Hancock shouting, ¡°He¡¯s going feral, he¡¯s going feral.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± a new voice said.

    The guard lowered his weapon.  ¡°He threatened me, Sullivan.¡±

    ¡°I saw what happened, I have this, why don¡¯t you go on patrol and make sure there aren¡¯t any more raiders hanging around.¡±

    ¡°But Sullivan.¡±

    ¡°I said, ¡®go¡¯!¡±

    The guard made sure to shoulder check Hancock as he walked past the mayor.  Before Hancock had a chance to get offended, Danny Sullivan was standing where the guard had been.

    ¡°My apologies, Mayor Hancock,¡± Danny said politely.

    Hancock was glad that Danny was keeping his head about him.  He even noticed that the head guard was still brandishing his gun.  Hancock also noticed that the redhead had a dark bruise around his eye.

    ¡°The guards are a little trigger happy right now, after everything that has been happening.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it,¡± Hancock said, waving off the insults of the guard, ¡°My men tend to be ready for a fight right after a big one, too.  Which reminds me, I hope you got the goodwill shipments I sent you.¡±

    ¡°We did, Mister Mayor, and thank you for that.  I can¡¯t tell you how many lives you¡¯ve saved with those shipments.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all part of being a good neighbor,¡± Hancock said.  ¡°I even brought some more, but this time I¡¯m wanting to discuss some politics with your mayor in exchange for them.  Do you think that can be arranged?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t make any promises, but I can take you to Geneva and she would be able to tell you if it¡¯s possible.  I would like to personally show you to his office,¡± Sullivan responded.

    Hancock knew that it wasn¡¯t an offer, but a veiled threat.  Sullivan may be soft spoken, but it was obvious that he carried a big stick.  ¡°Thank you,¡± he replied.

    Danny led him to the elevator behind his usual post.  They took it to the offices, where Geneva sat behind her desk reading a book.  Hancock couldn¡¯t help noticing that the guard that should be behind her was missing.  As the two men stepped off the elevator, she looked up and gasped before putting her book away.

    ¡°Mister Sullivan!  What is ¡®that¡¯ doing here!¡± she asked pointing at Hancock.

    ¡°Charmed to see you too,¡± Hancock responded.  He never liked Geneva; she was the rich girl in their class who always got what she wanted.  He and Guy would giggle to themselves about what a bitch she was and what they would give her if they could.  She didn¡¯t get everything she wanted, she got Guy, not Johnny.

    ¡°He¡¯s the mayor of Goodneighbor,¡± Danny explained.  ¡°He¡¯s the one who sent all the supplies to us.  He¡¯s wanting to open peace negotiations with Mayor McDonough.¡±

    Geneva squared her shoulders and practically curled her upper lip in indignation.  ¡°I will¡­let him know that it is here,¡± she said before standing up from her desk.  She knocked on the door to the Mayor¡¯s office and disappeared inside.

    ¡°Do you think this will take more or less than fifteen minutes,¡± Hancock asked.

    ¡°She¡¯s more professional than that,¡± Danny insisted.  ¡°She is probably just prepping him for your surprise meeting.  It¡¯s not often we get a guest with as much clout as you.¡±

    Hancock was impressed at Danny¡¯s diplomacy.  Guy was right to hire him for a high post.  Geneva, on the other hand, probably got her position on her knees, something that Guy used to describe in great detail when they were kids and were still fantasizing about sex more than having it.

    The secretary finally exited the office.  She looked shaken up, like she was still trying to believe that a ghoul could exist, let alone be standing in front of her desk.

    ¡°The mayor will¡­be seeing you now,¡± she said as if she was forcing herself to say it.

    ¡°Thanks for your cooperation, Mayor Hancock,¡± Danny said.  ¡°I¡¯ll leave you to your meeting.¡±  The officer then returned to the elevator and disappeared to do his own duties.

    Hancock walked towards the office, making sure to stop by Geneva¡¯s desk before he did.  ¡°Now that wasn¡¯t so hard, was it?¡± he teased.

    The repulsion that covered her face was enough to make the stress of jumping through all these hoops worth it.

    He walked past her and entered Mayor McDonough¡¯s office.  The mayor was standing by the window and looking out at the city.  He turned and looked surprised at Hancock¡¯s presence.  What an actor.This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.

    ¡°Why hello, Mayor Hancock.  How good it is to see another mayor.  My apologies for the greeting.  Everyone is still reeling from the events yesterday, I¡¯m sure you can understand.¡±

    Hancock noticed that Guy wasn¡¯t moving to shake his hand.  He may be putting on a good show, but he was still the same entitled prick he always was.

    ¡°I understand,¡± the ghoul responded.  ¡°I hope the supplies my town sent were helpful.¡±

    ¡°Oh, they were, they were, thank you.  To what do I owe the honor of your visit?¡±

    ¡°I brought more supplies and thought maybe we could negotiate a deal for military assistance.¡±

    ¡°I am grateful for the supplies,¡± Guy responded cautiously, ¡°but I¡¯m not sure what you have in mind for the deal.¡±

    Hancock moved farther into the office to look outside onto the city.  ¡°It¡¯s like this, I¡¯m not sure if you have been informed of the war in Capital Wasteland.¡±

    ¡°I have heard rumors of it.  Something about the Brotherhood of Steel¡¯s order of succession.¡±

    ¡°Something like that,¡± Hancock agreed.  ¡°But there¡¯s more to it.  My sources tell me that they are claiming territory for ownership.  As well as anything and anyone on that territory.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s thousands of miles away, I don¡¯t see why-¡±

    ¡°They are moving North,¡± Hancock told him.

    The other mayor looked as if he already knew.  Damn him.

    ¡°We need to create a unified front,¡± Hancock continued.  ¡°That way if the Brotherhood return, we can kick them right back out.¡±

    ¡°We are prepared for any attack, even from the Brotherhood of Steel,¡± Guy insisted.

    ¡°Just as long as free supplies are being streamlined to you from my city,¡± Hancock finished.  ¡°How well do you think you would be able to handle an attack like yesterday if it were to happen again right now?¡±

    ¡°I will not discuss classified information,¡± Guy told him.

    ¡°Of course not.  It doesn¡¯t matter.  What matters is that my War Advisor got injured yesterday.  I am aware she is somewhere in your city.  I would like to escort her home.¡±

    ¡°With all due respect, if she was injured, she was either with the raiders or a guard.  If she was a guard, then she would be outside the city.¡±

    ¡°Then you won¡¯t be hurt if I were to take her with me when I leave.¡±

    ¡°No, if she was a raider, she will be hunted down and treated in accordance to her part in yesterday¡¯s attack.¡±

    ¡°What does that mean?¡±

    ¡°Legal execution.¡±

    ¡°Now, that¡¯s just not neighborly of you,¡± Hancock said.  ¡°Let me get her and take her home.  I¡¯ll even have her give an official promise that she will never come back.¡±

    ¡°I cannot do that, my people elected me to uphold law and order,¡± Guy insisted.

    Hancock couldn¡¯t help but laugh out loud.  By the time he got himself back under control, he saw his brother turning red.  ¡°Law and order, like what you did to those ghouls when you were first elected?  I know you never cared about them one way or the other.  It was just a ploy to get yourself elected; you told me that yourself.¡±

    ¡°Mayor Hancock, I assure you-¡±

    ¡°Stuff it,¡± Hancock said.  Then it dawned on him.  The lighting was different than it was that day over a decade ago, but that was all.  Every wrinkle, every blemish, everything about his brother was exactly the same.  ¡°Fucking Hell,¡± he whispered.

    ¡°Mayor Hancock, please, try to maintain the decorum of this hallowed office.¡±

    ¡°All these years,¡± Hancock said quietly.  ¡°All these years, I was hating you for all the wrong reasons.¡±

    ¡°Mayor Hancock, I must insist that this meeting be brought to an end.¡±

    ¡°Not yet.  I¡¯m going to say this once, so you better hear me right.  Do what you want with this city, I washed my hands of this place the day you bragged to me about tossing the ghouls out for your own personal gain.  But you can tell your master that if you, or he, do anything to harm her, or ever try to stop me from seeing her again, there will be a war between our cities.¡±

    Hancock walked past the synth who pretended to be his brother and out of his office.  Geneva stood up at her desk, putting her chair between them.

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother, sister,¡± he growled.  ¡°I wasn¡¯t interested in you when we were horny teens, and I¡¯m even less interested in you now.¡±

    He went to the elevator that led to the inside of the city.  As the lift lowered, he could hear Geneva screaming, ¡°Mister Mayor, it¡¯s entering the city!¡±

    ¡°Stick that in your cunt and fuck it,¡± Hancock muttered to himself.

    The city was mostly empty, people were probably still afraid because of the attacks.  The few people who were in the streets stared at him as if they had never seen a ghoul before.  Many of them probably hadn¡¯t seen one in the past ten years.

    He finally made his way to Nick¡¯s office; the signs were just as he remembered them.  He felt strange returning to this place after so many years.

    ¡°I guess you really can go home again,¡± he muttered to himself as he followed the arrow sticking out of a cartoon heart leading to the office of his old friend.

    He didn¡¯t bother knocking, he never knocked on the door before, and didn¡¯t see a point in knocking now.  Ellie knew he was coming, but she still looked shocked when he entered the office.  The office was exactly as it had been since he first entered it when he was fourteen.  Every piece of furniture was still in the same place.  Hancock guessed he shouldn¡¯t be surprised, Nick never really cared about interior decorating.

    ¡°Hancock!¡± Ellie shrieked at him.

    ¡°Now I know I¡¯m not the best-looking guy,¡± Hancock started up.

    ¡°I¡¯m so glad you¡¯re here,¡± Ellie continued.  She moved around her desk to greet him.

    ¡°How is she?¡± Hancock asked.

    Ellie looked away.  ¡°I¡­I couldn¡¯t stay with her anymore.  She is just getting worse and I¡­I¡­I¡¯m sorry,¡± she started crying.

    Hancock wrapped his arms around her and pulled her into him.  He understood that Ellie and Isabel had grown close over the past few months.  Now he was asking her to stand helplessly over her friend and watch her die.  Even a bastard like him couldn¡¯t do that.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, sister,¡± he cooed.  ¡°It¡¯s okay.  Is Nick back yet?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± she whimpered into Hancock¡¯s shoulder.  ¡°He hasn¡¯t returned.  I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t be back in time.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that,¡± the ghoul said gently.  ¡°She¡¯s a survivor.  She¡¯s been out in the Wasteland for over a decade.  Most people don¡¯t survive two days out there.¡±  He gently placed his hands on Ellie¡¯s arms and pulled her away from him, forcing them to make eye contact.  ¡°How about if I go and check on her.  I have some medication that may help.  With luck, she¡¯ll be sitting up and waiting for Nick when he returns.¡±

    Ellie brushed her tears away with the palms of her hands.  Her eyes shifted away from his, not that he could blame her, prolonged eye contact with a ghoul wasn¡¯t for the faint of heart.  ¡°Thanks,¡± she said quietly.

    Hancock left Ellie in the office as he made his way to the bedroom.  He was as scared as everyone else who cared about Marian, but he didn¡¯t have to watch her die the way Ellie and Nick did.  He could pull strings and keep himself busy when others didn¡¯t have that luxury.  Nick had to be strong for Ellie, and Ellie had to be strong for Nick, and in the end, Nick was the one who seemed to break under the pressure.  Hancock understood his old friend and mentor but was still disappointed in him.

    He saw her battered backpack waiting for her in the corner, like a loyal pet.  He turned and saw her body.  He couldn¡¯t tell if she was still alive, or if she was leaving a beautiful corpse.  He sat down on the bed next to her and felt her wrist.  He could feel a pulse, barely.  Her pale, waxy complexion was enough to tell him how much blood she had lost.

    ¡°Hey, sister,¡± he said to her as if she could hear him.  ¡°I¡¯m sorry it took me so long to visit.  It¡¯s not easy for a ghoul to get here, but I think you know that.  I guess you¡¯re getting what you always wanted, aren¡¯t you?  I know that desire, that wish to escape your part of the blame for your family¡¯s crimes.  I knew a young man once who wanted that as much as you did, and he became suicidal like you.  The difference is, he lived in a drugged-up stupor thinking about nothing but himself forgetting other people exist.  But you, you always lived for other people, to the point where you forgot you exist.  And now you are dying just like he did, and you¡¯re breaking everyone¡¯s hearts while you do it, but you can¡¯t understand why, because you don¡¯t believe anyone would cry for something that doesn¡¯t exist.¡±

    He had to stop talking for a bit, he looked down at his hand.  He knew he could save her, but all he would do was give her another week before she found a new way to get herself killed.  Just like how in his youth he would sometimes wake up in the hospital after a bad trip, only to go out for another one.

    ¡°You¡¯re breaking His heart,¡± he finally continued looking at her.  ¡°He cares about you in ways I¡¯ve never seen him care about anyone.  He sometimes forgets people care about him too, but he believes no one should care about him because he doesn¡¯t believe he¡¯s a person.  You care about him, I know, and you shouldn¡¯t break his heart like this.  You can live for other people and still live.  Trust me, it¡¯s doable.¡±

    He reached a wrinkled hand into his jacket and pulled out a blood pack.  ¡°I¡¯m going to give you what you need to live.  But I don¡¯t want you running off to find a new way to break his heart.  I want you to stay, and keep smiling, and keep visiting the people who care about you and love you because, damn it, we need you.¡±

    He worked on hanging the blood pack on the steps above her as he talked.  He didn¡¯t stop talking as he worked.  He continued by running a tube from the pack down to her arm.  He sat back down before gently tapping it trying to find a vein.  The blood loss caused her veins to collapse, but years of experience taught him how to find the smallest veins.

    ¡°I can sit here all day and tell you why you need to live.  But I think you¡¯ll just die of boredom listening to me talk.  Instead, I¡¯m going to do what I can to help keep you alive.  I don¡¯t want Nick¡¯s heart to break, he deserves something good in his life, and you may be the best thing that ever entered it.¡±  He carefully inserted the needle into her arm.  ¡°I don¡¯t want you to die, you may be the best thing in my life that I haven¡¯t ran away from.¡±  He watched the blood fill the tube and eventually enter her arm.  ¡°Truth is, I don¡¯t care about the fact that you¡¯re breaking Nick¡¯s heart half as much as I care about the fact that you¡¯re breaking my heart.  I¡¯m never going to say this when you can hear me, but I love you.  Please stay with us, please don¡¯t break his heart, or mine.¡±

    Hancock watched the color returning to her skin.  The pint was enough to stabilize her, but not enough to save her.  He could only buy her time.  It wasn¡¯t enough.  He couldn¡¯t be enough for her, he had to believe Nick could.

 4-9. Hopes Sactuary

    The bronze man holding a musket with one hand and his other hand on a plow had his back toward Nick as the synth approached him.  The synth had been running all night and was lucky that he managed to get to Sanctuary Hills without worrying about a fire fight slowing him down.  He had never been more grateful for his legendary luck.  Now he hoped it could hold out just a little longer.

    He crossed the Old North Bridge and entered the village that was growing into a small city.  It seemed that he had visited this place so often with Nate that it was his second home.  Now he had troubles remembering if he had visited since Nate left for the Institute.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± a familiar deep voice asked from the guard station.

    Nick looked over and saw a handsome man standing watch.  He almost didn¡¯t recognize Danse without his Brotherhood of Steel uniform on.  Instead, he seemed to have taken to a leather jacket that made his shoulders look even broader.  Everything else about his screamed ¡°military¡± his posture, his movements, his word choice.  Everything about Marian that screamed ¡°military¡±.

    The similarities were so stark, Nick couldn¡¯t help but feel stupid for not seeing them.  Every reminder that he missed the clues he needed to see what she was made him feel like he should give up on the detective gig altogether and go back to handyman work.

    ¡°Valentine, I asked you a question.¡±  Danse¡¯s tone towards him had become softer in the past year.  They still didn¡¯t get along, but Nick did his best to help Danse come to terms with what he was.  Something the disgraced Paladin appreciated.

    ¡°Easy, Danse,¡± Nick told him.  ¡°I¡¯m looking for Curie.¡±

    Danse was silent for a moment, as if weighing the truth to his words and looking for something wrong.  Instead of asking anymore questions, he accepted it.  ¡°She¡¯s in the hospital, probably trying to dissect a teddy bear.  She¡¯ll be grateful for the company.¡±

    Before Nick could thank him, Danse went back to staring at the horizon.  If the bored look that Nate¡¯s husband had reflected the general sentiment of the other friends who had followed Nate around and eventually moved to Sanctuary Hills, Nick was sure Curie would agree to help him.

    The buildings were a mixture of burned-out houses, and makeshift structures built from the corpses of the houses that didn¡¯t survive the bombs.  He moved past them until he got to the one where Curie stayed.

    It was a burnt-out house, which had been turned into a hospital with space for Curie to live in.  She was in the main room, where she stood at a chemistry table and surrounded by empty beds.  Codsworth hovered nearby, making one of the beds.

    ¡°Mister Valentine!¡± Codsworth announced happily.  ¡°It¡¯s always good to see you!¡±

    ¡°M¡¯oui!¡± Curie agreed never taking her eyes away from the beaker she was agitating.  ¡°It is always good when you visit.  To what do we owe the honor?¡±

    Valentine couldn¡¯t help but smile.  He felt almost like he was being welcomed home.  If he could pretend that a beautiful woman wasn¡¯t dying in his bed, he would let himself be swept away in the feeling.

    ¡°I came to see if you could help me,¡± he told Curie.

    She put down the beaker and turned her attention to him.  ¡°What do you need?¡±

    He took an unneeded breath.  ¡°There has been a major attack on Diamond City.  They are short handed and short supplied with helping people get healed.  Doc Sun is practically being told who gets to live and who he has to help die.¡±

    ¡°Oh, mi deui!¡± Curie cried in her French lilt.  ¡°That is no good.  Say no more, Monsieur Valentine, I will come and help right away.  Codsworth, please get my suitcase.  I must pack all the stimpaks I can to help!¡±

    ¡°Right away,¡± Codsworth responded.  ¡°Would you like the help of the local brahmin, too?¡±

    ¡°Non, it will just slow us down.  But please, get my laser rifle.¡±

    The Mr. Handy left the room in hast.  Nick could have sworn he bobbed with joy, but it was most likely a figment of his imagination.  He turned back to Curie, still needing a bigger favor from her.

    ¡°I came for a little more than that,¡± Nick explained.  ¡°There is a woman, who¡­I care about.  She...got injured during the attack.  Witnesses say she was helping the Diamond City Guards.  But¡­because she isn¡¯t a guard, the mayor isn¡¯t allowing any resources to be used.¡±Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°Oh non!¡± Curie cried.  ¡°How terrible!  How bad is she?  I am sure my expertise can help her.¡±

    Nick was silent, having to think of how bad she was when he left her after two shipments and MacCready were blocked from providing her help.  Her breathing was so shallow, and her pulse had become so faint he was afraid that moving his hand from her wrist would cause him to miss the moment of her death.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if anything will be able to help her soon,¡± Nick explained.  ¡°I don¡¯t know if she¡¯s even still alive.  I just¡­¡±

    A gentle hand touched his shoulder.  He looked down at the former Miss Nanny and saw her smiling with her best bedside manner.  ¡°Do not worry, Monsieur Valentine.  I have improved my stimpaks recently.  I am sure that your paramour will be okay.  We just need to get the stimpaks to her.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯ve been thinking about,¡± Nick explained.  ¡°I have a plan, but I need to know if you are willing to help me with it.¡±

    ¡°Oh, some intrigue.  How exciting,¡± Curie replied.

    Nick explained what he had in mind.  Curie and Codsworth helped him prepare for his plan before they worked on getting the last of the supplies together for Curie to be away from Sanctuary Hills for a long time.  She told Sturges to expect her to be away for two weeks, but that she would keep contact via the radio.  Nick would escort her to Diamond City, and Codsworth would follow in a day or two.

    Sanctuary Hills was now so safe, it had become sleepy.  No wonder Codsworth was happy to do any favor Nick asked from him.  Now it was to help clean out the last of his old smoking habit from his clothes.

    Nick paced near the bridge, wishing that he could fly back to Isabel¡¯s bed.  Wishing he could just put his and Curie¡¯s plan into effect and heal her already.  Wishing he could pull out a cigarette and use it to calm himself.

    ¡°If you keep pacing like that, I may shoot you out of nervousness,¡± Danse said.

    ¡°That wouldn¡¯t be the worst part of my day,¡± Nick responded.  The thought of asking about Isabel was nagging at him.  He knew he could get in trouble asking Danse, but the thought that he might never know was worse.  ¡°Hey, Danse, are you familiar with the name ¡®Monroe¡¯?¡±

    The other synth¡¯s head turned suddenly to look straight at Nick.  ¡°Are you talking about the family from the Brotherhood of Steel?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s where I heard the name was from,¡± Nick confirmed.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how you got that name, but I¡¯d suggest you say away from anyone who has it,¡± Danse warned.  ¡°They¡¯re a small but prominent family in the Brotherhood.  They have been in the group since the beginning.  I met one of the members, he was the best mechanic I ever met, and that¡¯s saying something since the kid couldn¡¯t have been much older than Elder Maxson.¡±

    ¡°Are they all mechanics?¡± Nick asked, having troubles picturing Isabel as a mechanic.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not sure how they pick their jobs, but I heard they always excel at the job they pick.  If Elder Maxson took even one member on the Prydwen¡­. well let¡¯s just say that was probably one of his few mistakes.¡±

    ¡°Say no more.¡±

    ¡°As I said,¡± Danse told him, ¡°stay away from that family.  They generally don¡¯t like things like us.  They like killing things that aren¡¯t human, more than most members of the Brotherhood.  I¡¯d suggest if you see one, running may be your only option.¡±

    ¡°Thanks for the advice,¡± Nick said.  He wondered what Isabel¡¯s job was.  Could she have been trying to get him killed?  He thought of the holotags in his pockets, no, she gave them to him for a reason, and he was sure he knew why.

    ¡°There you are, Kid,¡± Mama Murphy said approaching Nick.

    ¡°Not now, Murphy,¡± Danse ordered.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s okay, I knew he was coming.  I have a message for you,¡± she said in her way of changing the speed of her talking mid-sentence.

    Danse looked insulted and turned his attention away from Nick and Mama Murphy.  Nick never believed in Mama Murphy¡¯s predictions, but sometimes it was best to humor respected members of a community.

    ¡°What can I do for you?¡± Nick asked.

    ¡°I see your energy, yours and the Traveler¡¯s,¡± she began.  ¡°I see the energy between you two weaving together¡­merging¡­it¡¯s a beautiful thing to see.  It¡¯s not perfect¡­but beauty rarely is.  She¡¯s going to be alright,¡± Murphy said as if she could read his thoughts.  ¡°She will be alright, and your energies would continue to grow together.  Believe me, it¡¯s something to behold.¡±

    ¡°Did you come her just to tell me that?¡± Nick asked.

    ¡°No, I got a vision of you that you need to hear,¡± Murphy said.  She was silent for a moment, letting her eyes unfocused before she spoke.  ¡°I saw you and the Traveler¡­together.  But¡­it¡¯s not going to be easy.   The children of the sword and the¡­cog¡­. they are looking for her.  They want her back.  She will have to answer a question¡­a question without a right answer.  Know that when she¡¯s in your hands¡­she will be safe.  Let go of her as soon as you can¡­but she will be safe until you can let go.¡±  Mama Murphy let out a sigh and lowered her gaze as she exited her trance.

    ¡°But she will be alive when I get back to Diamond City?¡± Nick asked, finding himself pulled into her prophetic world.  He didn¡¯t care about the prophecy outside of the promise that Isabel was still alive and that he could still save her.

    ¡°I can only give you what my vision shows me,¡± Mama Murphy explained.  ¡°I¡¯m sorry that I can¡¯t do more.¡±

    ¡°Mama Murphy, please stop wasting Monsieur Valentine¡¯s time!¡± Curie scolded as she approached the bridge.

    ¡°The vision is only a waste if you let it be that¡± Mama Murphy rebuked.  ¡°Remember what I said, kid.¡±  With that, she wandered away.

    ¡°I am sorry for taking so long,¡± Curie said.  ¡°It is hard to pack when you don¡¯t know how many people will need you.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s okay,¡± Nick said.  He felt himself believing what Mama Murphy said.  He believed Isabel was okay, and that she would be safe when he got home.  They weren¡¯t out of time.  ¡°Shall we go.¡±

    ¡°Oui, every minute we delay may cost another life.  Let us see what we can do to help Diamond City.¡±

    The two synths didn¡¯t bother wasting another second.  They ran across the bridge towards the Great Green Jewel of the Commonwealth.  But all Nick could think of was seeing the blue jewels that Isabel would call eyes.

 4-10. Turning Things Around

    ¡°I still say he ran off to close another case,¡± Ellie sadly droned for the fifth time in two hours. She was sitting at her desk pretending to work.

    Hancock was sitting at Nick¡¯s desk, boots up on the desk. ¡°You know as well as I do, he¡¯s not like that. He probably got frustrated with my inability to get anything past the gates and took off with a plan of his own.¡±

    Neither of them were really doing anything. They were only able to focus on two things. One was the woman on Nick¡¯s bed, the other was Nick Valentine himself. They took turns watching her at first, but it took less than an hour for either of them to become overwhelmed with the idea they were participating in a death vigil. Instead, they silently decided to keep each other company while waiting for Nick to play hero and provide the extra medicine they needed to bring Marian around and back to the way they liked seeing her.

    ¡°Where is he, then? And why won¡¯t you let me call him on the radio?¡±

    ¡°I have my reasons,¡± Hancock assured her. ¡°You know how Nick is. Any minute now he¡¯s going to bust through the door with some miracle that only he could have created.

    ¡°I hope you¡¯re right,¡± Ellie insisted.

    ¡°I¡¯ve known that hunk of metal longer that you¡¯ve been alive. He won¡¯t let her die.¡±

    Reassured by his own words, he sipped on some of Nick¡¯s bourbon watching as Ellie stared at the door in front of her. Finally, she stood up and went to the other room to check on Marian.

    It took longer than Hancock expected. Hancock expected Nick to be waiting with a healthy Marian to tell him that the ghoul¡¯s services weren¡¯t needed when he first arrived in Diamond City. Instead, he was disappointed by his friend and agitator to find that he was needed after all. He was disappointed in himself that he didn¡¯t provide enough to fulfill that need.

    Finally, the door opened, and Nick appeared. He looked at Hancock in surprise. Before he could say anything, Ellie ran up and hugged him.

    ¡°Nick!¡± she called, ¡°You¡¯re finally back.¡±

    The synth wrapped his arms around her and squeezed his secretary and friend gently. ¡°Did you think I was gone for good?¡±

    ¡°We were worried you wouldn¡¯t be back in time,¡± Hancock explained standing up.

    ¡°Is she¡­?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s alive,¡± Ellie told him. ¡°I was just checking on her. Hancock brought some medicine to help.¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t enough,¡± Hancock said. ¡°She¡¯s still balanced between living and dying. I was afraid to push my luck.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Nick said. ¡°You may have bought me the time I needed. I¡¯m sorry about taking off the way I did. I just couldn¡¯t wait and watch her die anymore.¡±

    ¡°So, you got something for her?¡± Hancock asked.

    ¡°Not only did I get something for her, I got the best doctor in the Commonwealth.¡±

    ¡°Where is she,¡± Ellie asked pulling away from their hug.

    ¡°She was conscripted to help heal the guards. Which we both expected. She was really a distraction for me to slip in some stimpaks without the guards looking too closely. It would have gotten me too much attention if it looked like I was coming back empty handed.¡± Nick stepped away from Ellie and walked over to the chair in front of Ellie¡¯s desk. He took off his coat and laid it over the chair. ¡°Ellie, when I show you where the stimpaks are, I want you to grab them and get them to Marian. Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯ll be okay.¡±

    Ellie looked like a terrified child. Not that Hancock could blame her, Nick had been her family since he rescued her from the mob that killed her birth family; and now he was talking like he was about to sacrifice himself.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, sister,¡± Hancock assured her as Nick loosened his tie, ¡°I¡¯ll take care of him.¡±

    The synth quickly removed his shirt and was standing half naked before them. Hancock had only seen Nick do this trick once before, and he hated it then, he hated it more now that he knew what was coming. He moved to the side of Ellie¡¯s desk. He wasn¡¯t going to get in her way, but he was going to get to Nick as quickly as he could.

    Nick carefully ran his fingers along the sides of his torso. He was shaking with anticipation, as was Hancock. He put pressure on exact spots on his sides before the front of his torso started to move. The front of his chassis came off, and he laid it down on Ellie¡¯s desk. Among the circuits and wires there were three stimpaks duct taped to the inside of his chest.

    Almost as soon as his body part was out of his hands, he let out a groan and grabbed the desk. He leaned over it, gritting his teeth.

    ¡°Nick?¡± Ellie asked.

    ¡°Take them to her!¡± Hancock ordered.

    His words broke her out of her daze. She yanked the stimpaks off the chassis, and ran into the bedroom, duct tape still connecting the three syringes.

    Nick was trying to put himself back together, but the obvious amount of pain he was experiencing was slowing him down. Hancock moved behind Ellie and approached the hero of the hour.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± he told Nick, taking his chassis out of his hands.

    He moved in front of Nick and lined it up to where it should go before pushing the part back into place. The pained expression left Nick¡¯s face almost immediately.

    ¡°Thanks,¡± the synth sighed.

    ¡°Sit down,¡± Hancock ordered, helping Nick into the chair. ¡°Do you need a med-x or anything?¡±

    Nick followed Hancock¡¯s orders, collapsing into the chair. ¡°No, I just need a moment to get myself together.¡±

    ¡°Good, because I have a bone to pick with you,¡± Hancock said, moving around the desk. Nick started pushing himself up as if he was going to stand. ¡°No, no, stay there. You get to sit in the hot seat. You have no idea how long I¡¯ve waited for this.¡± The ghoul sat down in Ellie¡¯s chair, remembering a time long before the chair was Ellie¡¯s.

    Nick seemed to understand what Hancock was doing and started smiling at him as if remembering those times more fondly than Hancock did. ¡°You came all the way here, just to yell at me?¡±

    ¡°I came all the way here to save Marian, yelling at you was a benefit. Now, I remember you usually started out offering me a cigarette. Would you like one?¡±

    Nick was already pulling on his shirt as they talked. ¡°I quit,¡± he confessed.

    Hancock couldn¡¯t help but smile, thinking that Nick was joking. This was Nick Valentine; he smoked more than anyone Hancock knew. ¡°Common, Nick, this is me you¡¯re talking to. You think you¡¯re going to convince me that you quit smoking?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s allergic,¡± Nick explained adjusting his tie. ¡°And I realized I would rather be able touch her than smoke any longer.¡±

    Hancock felt his smile disappear. He knew Marian was allergic to cigarette smoke, but he didn¡¯t expect Nick to stop smoking, even for her. He knew Nick and Marian would get along well, and the first time he saw them together made him believe they would make a great match, even a cute one, but somehow the thought of Nick quitting never crossed his mind.

    ¡°That¡¯s more than I ever thought of doing for her,¡± Hancock muttered. He then pulled himself together. He had waited 35 years for this moment, he wasn¡¯t going to miss his chance. Nick was probably never going to screw up again. ¡°Well, I¡¯m still going to give you what you always gave me.¡±

    ¡°Lecture away,¡± Nick offered. He stood up for a moment to pull his trench coat back on, then sat down in the chair again.Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    ¡°What is it you always said to me when I was in here? ¡®Okay, kid, you¡¯ve fucked up. People got hurt, now, what are you going to do to fix it?¡¯¡±

    ¡°That sounds like what I always asked you. Normally, those lectures fell on deaf ears.¡±

    ¡°So, I was a punk, I still took what you said to heart, and I kept coming back when I was a kid.¡±

    ¡°You had potential, I¡¯m glad you finally started to live up to it.¡±

    ¡°I finally figured out what my messes meant to other people. I¡¯m doing what I can to clean up. But you decided to fuck with her feelings, and that¡¯s not like you, Nick.¡±

    ¡°I know what her name is,¡± Nick revealed. ¡°She had her holotags sent to me.¡±

    ¡°Isabel Monroe?¡± Hancock asked.

    ¡°How did you know?¡±

    ¡°Shortly after I met her, she came to me, told me who she was and that she wanted to help me prepare for the possible war. I never saw anyone so brave. All I could think about was that she was risking her life telling me the truth. There was something about that moment that made me think of you. Like how you never hid what you are even though you knew that being a synth was a risk.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯d be surprised how many people I¡¯ve convinced I¡¯m a very sick ghoul,¡± Nick pointed out.

    ¡°Not the point,¡± Hancock said. ¡°What were you thinking? Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what was going on. She went from grumbling about you and about where all she wanted to shoot you, to talking about this thing you taught her or that thing you said. And then, I get word that she¡¯s shit faced in the Third Rail because you had to break her heart.¡±

    ¡°I fucked up, is that what you want me to say?¡± Nick asked as petulantly as Johnny did when the roles were reversed. ¡°I¡¯m not used to being around someone like her. Someone who I want to be around to be with them. I¡¯m used to helping people. Somehow, I forgot what it was like just being with people.¡±

    Just then, Ellie showed up in the doorway. Hancock was torn between waving her away and asking about Marian¡¯s health. The look on the secretary¡¯s face helped him decide.

    ¡°Nick,¡± she called quietly, ¡°I don¡¯t know what to do. I gave her the stimpaks, and she¡¯s healed. But she¡¯s not waking up.¡±

    Hancock looked at Nick for a moment, hoping for an answer. He was surprised that Nick had one. ¡°Curie promised to swing by before she goes to bed tonight. As long as Isabel is healed, we can hold out for a few more hours. Just stay with her for now, I¡¯ll come relieve you in a bit.¡±

    Ellie disappeared back around the corner, leaving Hancock and Nick their privacy. The panic from the day was draining from Hancock. Marian was healthy, just asleep. Curie would come over, find a way to wake her up, and everything would be fine.

    Hancock turned his attention back to Nick. ¡°She wouldn¡¯t be in this situation if she wasn¡¯t hurting,¡± he told Nick. ¡°She would have done something less stupid or been fighting harder to stay with us.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve had enough,¡± Nick finally yelled. ¡°I know I fucked up! I know I hurt her! But I just brought back the medicine she needed, isn¡¯t that enough? A game can only go so far, Hancock!¡±

    ¡°No! It isn¡¯t enough!¡± Hancock shot back. ¡°You brought her the medicine. I brought her some too. The difference is what happens tomorrow. Say Marian wakes up right now, we saved her life, we hug her and pat ourselves on the back. That¡¯s not going to stop her from walking in front of a bullet tomorrow. That¡¯s the difference. I was doing everything I could to keep her in the Commonwealth, but I had no more arguments to keep her in after you shattered her heart.¡±

    Nick¡¯s expression showed that he was finally getting through to Nick. That the synth forgot that Marian was suicidal before he met her, and somehow the death wish faded around him. ¡°I see,¡± he finally said. ¡°She said there was a conspiracy to keep her in the Commonwealth. I didn¡¯t realize you were involved.¡±

    ¡°She probably doesn¡¯t either,¡± Hancock admitted. ¡°Almost as soon as I met her, Mac came to me and laid out what she was like when he knew her. I agreed to help him, mostly because I wanted to see if she was as smart as she seemed. Now, I want her to survive, maybe even thrive. But she had nothing to lose, so there was nothing to hold her here.¡±

    ¡°Until I started getting close to her,¡± Nick finished.

    ¡°She was too much like me, always running away from everything good in her life. But she wasn¡¯t running away from you. You were convincing her that her life is good. That she can help people here as much as back home.¡±

    Nick was silent for a while. He leaned forward and rubbed his face in his hands before leaning back and looking at Hancock. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± he finally admitted. ¡°I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m going to do to make things right. I just know that I have screwed up, and the woman lying on my bed is paying for it. Suddenly, I found myself falling for someone, and I panicked and convinced myself that she only wanted to hurt me, so I pushed her away. I do want to make it right, but all I can think about is making sure she lives long enough for me to do that. I will make it right, I have to, because the idea of her dying is too much for me right now.¡±

    Hancock understood Nick¡¯s pain. Nick was used to seeing people come and go. There was a point where sometimes Hancock wondered if Nick saw people, or just pieces of a case. Marian wasn¡¯t that to him, and it was obvious. All Hancock could think to say were the words Nick normally said when Johnny convinced him of the same sincerity. ¡°Take your time,¡± he said quietly. ¡°I¡¯m sure the right answer will come to you. I think we both want the same thing for her. I think we both want her to be safe and happy.¡±

    Nick¡¯s silence was all the agreement Hancock really needed or wanted. He was sure Nick would come up with a way to convince Marian to stay with them, and Hancock would do everything he could to make sure she thrived in her new home.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go ahead and check on her,¡± Nick finally told Hancock. ¡°I want to talk to Ellie for a bit before I look in on her. I don¡¯t think either of us will be able to see anything Ellie didn¡¯t see, but it might put her mind at ease.¡±

    Hancock nodded and stood up from the desk, clearing it out for its rightful owners. Nick was right about one thing; a game can only be taken so far. Ellie was busying herself by removing the dirty bandages from Marian¡¯s body.

    ¡°Your boss wants to see you,¡± Hancock told her. ¡°I¡¯ll finish up.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s still moaning some,¡± Ellie said. ¡°She¡¯s not completely healed, but I can¡¯t see anything that¡¯s bad enough to kill her.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, I have experience with these kinds of injuries.¡±

    After Ellie walked out of the bedroom, Hancock stood close enough to the doorway to hear the conversation between them. He feared Nick may try reaching out to Nate for help.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you take the night off,¡± Nick offered. ¡°Go spend some time with Yafim.¡±

    After Ellie left, the two men carefully examined her body for any remaining injuries. She wasn¡¯t bleeding anymore, even without the bandages. Most likely her insides looked similar to her outsides, but Hancock had to wait for Curie to confirm that. After they were satisfied with her health, they then got her dressed again. The fact they were putting her back in the freshly laundered rose dress instead of her usual bulky armor reassured Hancock about his assumptions that Nick still had feelings for her. Nick had to have bought it for her. Dresses weren¡¯t something he normally kept in his dresser. He did care for her, he just managed to royally fuck up.

    They waited together, idling through the hours near the woman they would both die for, waiting for Curie to give her decision. Finally, the door opened, and Curie arrived along with Dr. Sun. Nick and Hancock cleared out while the two doctors examined her and discussed their decisions. Finally, Curie came out of the bedroom to talk to them.

    Hancock could feel his heart seize at the sight of Curie being the one to come to them. Dr. Sun may be a good doctor, one who Hancock had even tried to lure into Goodneighbor, but Curie still had the better bedside manner and a history with them. Curie signified bad news. Hancock was planning out what he would say and do for Nick when she was finished delivering it.

    ¡°Monsieur Valentine, Mayor Hancock,¡± Curie began. ¡°We have examined the patient as well as we could. I wish I had better equipment, but the truth is, we cannot find anything seriously wrong with her.¡±

    There was silence in the air as Hancock and Nick tried to figure out what Curie wasn¡¯t saying.

    ¡°Did you take into consideration the injuries that the stimpaks and the blood pack would have helped heal?¡± Hancock finally said.

    ¡°Oui. Stimpaks are marvels of modern science, and I have worked tirelessly to improve them, but they do not heal everything. Scaring still happens and stimpaks still cannot heal those. Doctor Sun had seen what her injuries were before they were used, and I know the capabilities of my improved stimpaks. With everything we know, she should be able to walk moderate distances at this point.¡±

    ¡°But she¡¯s still asleep,¡± Nick pointed out. ¡°How does that happen.¡±

    Curie looked sadly at Nick. Hancock couldn¡¯t help but think she was pitying a fellow synth. ¡°I am sorry, Monsieur Valentine. We do not know for sure. Doctor Sun is examining her one last time in case we missed anything, but right now we only have guesses.¡±

    ¡°What are you guessing?¡± Hancock asked.

    ¡°The mind is an amazing thing. Something that we are only beginning to understand. Doctor Sun wants to verify this hypothesis with Doctor Amari, but he believes that she is still asleep because she does not want to wake up.¡±

    ¡°So, we have to carry her to the Memory Den?¡± Nick asked.

    ¡°Probably not a good idea,¡± Hancock interrupted, not wanting Nick to know about what happened between his friends when he wasn¡¯t looking. ¡°Are you sure about this?¡±

    ¡°Non,¡± Curie admitted. ¡°But there are multiple documented cases of people surviving or dying seemingly based on who was around them when they were sick or injured. There were some studies done in controlled labs, but those studies were still inconclusive before the bombs dropped.¡±

    Hancock let out a sigh. There was nothing more Curie or Sun could tell them at that time. The only thing now was hope.

    ¡°Thank you, Curie,¡± Nick said. ¡°Would you like an escort back to Sanctuary Hills?¡±

    ¡°Do not worry, Monsieur Valentine. I have spoken with your mayor and he is willing to provide room and board in exchange for the help I am providing. I will be staying here for as long as I am needed. But I would like to visit your friend Madame Halcombe at least once a day while I am here.¡±

    ¡°I would appreciate it,¡± Nick said.

    The two doctors left the office together. After the door shut behind them, Nick and Hancock took seats, Hancock at Nick¡¯s desk, Nick at Ellie¡¯s. they moved their chairs so they could look at each other.

    ¡°I know!¡± Nick suddenly snapped before Hancock could say anything.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing else that I can say,¡± Hancock admitted. ¡°The worst part is, I have to leave you here with her. I have to get back to Goodneighbor.¡±

    ¡°Go,¡± Nick said. ¡°I¡¯ll stay with her. I¡¯ll send word when she wakes up.¡±

    Hancock stood up from his chair, accepting Nick¡¯s permission. ¡°Thanks. If you need anything¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll have Ellie call,¡± Nick concluded.

    There was nothing more for Hancock to say. He pressed a reassuring hand on Nick¡¯s slumped shoulder before exiting into the night, hoping that everyone was asleep. He would have liked to rent a room and stay the night, but he had been pushing his luck ever since he entered the city. It was time for him to go home and get some jet to take the edge off his hangover.

 4-11. Fight or Fade

    She planned on avoiding Diamond City.  Nick didn¡¯t want to see her again, and never entering Diamond City again seemed like a good way to respect his wishes.  It was really her fault, she didn¡¯t respect him enough to tell him the truth, but he would have kicked her out if she had, but she should have been brave enough to tell him anyway.  Should haves ran through her head.

    It shouldn¡¯t matter, she was going back to the Capital Wasteland in one month.  She just had to wait for Hancock to get the resources together.  She just had to wait for RJ to get his affairs in order and his boyfriend a goodbye kiss.  She had to admit, the twins were cute, and she had looked at Knock Knock, but she just wasn¡¯t in the mood for a relationship, even for the sex.  Instead, she was just looking for small jobs to keep her busy and away from Diamond City until everything was ready.  Running books to the library for Daisy seemed like the best option.

    The two of them had been discussing a service to pick up and return books to the library.  A small pleasure that probably would have made other people happy.  Maybe when she got back, she and Daisy could make it more long term, but then she would have to look at those green walls, and remember she wasn¡¯t welcomed in Diamond City anymore.

    She was moving around the building, remembering how He taught her the safe way to enter, when she heard the gunshots.  There were a lot of them.  It wasn¡¯t her problem.  It shouldn¡¯t be her problem.  But people would get hurt and die.  She had friends in the guard who would get hurt.  If the attackers got inside, how many of the people would get hurt?

    Giving into her nature, she opened the library door and laid her backpack inside.  She shut the door and ran to the fight.  It didn¡¯t take long to see what was going on.  Raiders, and a whole bunch of them.  This was a coordinated attack.  How many months did they plan this attack?  It didn¡¯t matter, what mattered was stopping it.  Large groups have troubles recognizing individuals quickly, and she capitalized on that.

    Pretending to be a raider, she moved into the group.  She was a raider, and she had bad aim.  Each shot managed to be a head shot, too bad for her fellow raiders she wasn¡¯t hitting any members of the Diamond City guard, only raiders with really good armor.

    Soon, other raiders in the back realized that those hits weren¡¯t accidents.  Maybe after the third leader had been taken out.  Instead of fighting to get into the city, they were now fighting to kill her.  And she was fighting back.  She threw a few grenades into the crowd that surrounded her as she fought, but she was surrounded, and out of stimpaks.

    Why didn¡¯t they shoot her in the head before running off?  Maybe it was a kindness she didn¡¯t deserve.  She laid on the ground, waiting for the guards to find her.  Lucas found her, her vision and hearing were blurry, but she knew her friend.  He gave her a med-x and carried her to a bed.  He was arguing with someone about her getting a bed, but she didn¡¯t care, she was beyond caring.  She was dying and knew it.

    Lucas knelt beside her.  He said some nice things, but she knew he was full of bullshit.  He was breaking her rule and caring about her death, something no one was supposed to do.  It didn¡¯t matter, she was going to use him one last time.  She took the holotags out of her pocket and unlooped the chain from her beltloop.  He just had to take them to Nick.  They had to do with one of his cases.

    With no one looking, things we easy.  All she had to do was close her eyes.  For the first time in her life, she stopped fighting and felt herself fade.  Nothing mattered anymore, she never mattered.

    Fading was easy, maybe the easiest thing she ever did.  Thoughts and words disappeared.  Her identity disappeared.  Everything was disappearing.  Until she heard his voice.  Emotions hadn¡¯t disappeared yet.  She felt safe at the sound of that voice.  She wanted to hear it some more, she fought to hear it.  Even in the silence, she fought to hear the voice for a few more seconds.

    But fighting had become so much harder, she was still fading, she was losing the fight to hear Him.  It probably wasn¡¯t him; she was probably imagining it.  She stopped fighting, but fading was becoming harder.  She was between fading and fighting, not really wanting either.  She didn¡¯t want to stop fading, he hated her, but she needed to hear him just a little more.

    She got her wish, she heard him.  He kept talking.  It probably wasn¡¯t real, but it sounded so real.  It sounded sad.  Thoughts were becoming easier as she tried to decide if he would be happier if she finally died.  But she couldn¡¯t, she missed her chance and now there was nothing to do but fight.

    She could hear him.  She could feel all around her.  She woke up and saw that she didn¡¯t dream him, he was sitting next to her, looking down at her, holding her hand in his.

    ¡°Nick?¡± she asked, not sure if it was really him.

    He moved something from his lap before shifting his body towards her.  He still held her left hand but reached out with his free hand to touch her face.  ¡°It¡¯s okay, Doll,¡± he said quietly.  ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.

    She had to be dreaming.  He was calling her ¡°Doll¡± again.  He was rubbing her cheek again.  She smiled up at him before looking around to see where they were.  She expected to be in Dr. Sun¡¯s hospital.  Instead, she was in a new location.

    ¡°Where am I,¡± she finally asked.

    ¡°You¡¯re in my home,¡± he told her.  ¡°I brought you here when I heard about what happened.¡±

    She looked up at him.  She understood what he was saying, but it still wasn¡¯t making any sense.  ¡°I don¡¯t get you, Nick,¡± she said.  ¡°You almost got rid of me.¡±

    He suddenly looked like he was in pain.  He pulled his hand away from her and sat up, looking down at his lap.  The thought that she insulted him scared her.  She wanted to comfort him and let him know that she wasn¡¯t mad at him.

    ¡°Nick!¡± She said moving to sit up.  ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I AUHHH!¡±  Her injuries made themselves known as pain shot through her.  She found herself wrapping her arms around his arm as she tried to ride out the pain.

    His hands gently grasped her shoulders as he helped her lay back down.  ¡°Easy,¡± he cooed.  ¡°It¡¯s okay.  It¡¯s just been a while since the last time you got some med-x.¡±  She felt a sting on the inside of her elbow before the pain faded into the background.  ¡°There you go.  It¡¯s okay.  I deserved that remark.¡±

    The sensation of all her pain disappearing was disorienting.  She almost wished that she had some pain to remind her that it was there, because she knew it was.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about what I said the other day,¡± Nick said as he rubbed her forearm.  Just having him so close made her feel comfortable, like she didn¡¯t have to fight to sit up she could just lay there and be safe.  ¡°I made assumptions and jumped to conclusions instead of considering¡­well anything.  You¡¯d think that I would know how to get to the truth, but the fact is, it¡¯s hard to really look into things when it¡¯s about someone you care about.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t get you, Nick,¡± she said feeling her lungs protest at her trying to talk louder.  ¡°You almost got rid of me.  You didn¡¯t have to care about me.¡±

    Nick looked down at her.  His expression was that worried expression he showed her so often.  She wanted to take back what she said, or push things harder, something to make him feel better.  ¡°You almost convinced me not to,¡± he said.

    With his free hand he reached into his pocket and pulled something out.  The chain from the holotags hung from his hand, so he really did get them.  ¡°Then I got these.  They confused me for a minute.  I couldn¡¯t figure out why you would send them to me if you knew I was mad at the idea of your brother being a member.  Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m doing my job now and found out the truth.  Either way, I had to wonder why you would send me something you would think would make me you more.¡±

    She was quiet.  If she knew she was going to live she wouldn¡¯t have sent them to him.  If she hadn¡¯t sent them to him, she wouldn¡¯t have lived.  ¡°I think I should have had them delivered after I died,¡± she said.

    ¡°I think the reason you sent them would have come true if you had waited,¡± Nick said.  ¡°It took me a moment to figure it out.  I forgot how you think, where things connect that no one else would see.  You were trying to protect me, weren¡¯t you?¡±

    The thought of what she was afraid of hit her.  She could feel tears welling in her eyes as the fear of Nick¡¯s mortality ran through her.  ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she whispered.  ¡°I didn¡¯t want you idolizing me after I died.  I just wanted you to hate me enough that you wouldn¡¯t mind forgetting me.¡±

    Nick looked down at her.  ¡°So, you sent me evidence that you were a member of the Brotherhood of Steel so that I wouldn¡¯t miss a diagnostic check on your account,¡± he finished.  ¡°That¡¯s what I figured.  I¡¯m so sorry for how I treated you.  You deserve so much more than me.¡±

    She disagreed, she deserved worse than what he did, she deserved to be ran out the Commonwealth, but she knew that arguing would fall on deaf ears, so she laid quiet.  Instead, she found her hand wandering, and soon she was holding his again.  ¡°I was never mad at you,¡± she said looking at his hand.

    ¡°I know,¡± he responded.  ¡°There is one thing I can¡¯t figure out.  Everything you¡¯ve said implies you hate your past with the Brotherhood.  What little information I can find supports that.  But you keep these on you all the time.  I¡¯ve seen the chain; I know you have them in your pocket.  Why?¡±

    She never really asked herself that question.  There was a reason when she first left home why she didn¡¯t just toss them into the river.  ¡°I knew when I died, someone would find them on me.  Eventually they would have gotten to my mom.  She would have known the truth.¡±

    ¡°I thought you hated your family,¡± Nick said quietly.

    ¡°Sometimes¡­sometimes¡­it¡¯s different from someone caring about you being around, then they care about what they like about you.  Rather you give them protection, or services, or just a good conversation.  But, sometimes, it¡¯s nice to pretend there¡¯s someone who would care if you died.  Those tags helped me pretend.¡±

    Nick let go of her hand.  Before her doubts started screaming, he placed his hand on her cheek.  ¡°You don¡¯t have to pretend, Isabel,¡± he said.  He leaned forward and kissed her forehead.

    She reached up and grabbed his tie in one hand and placed her other hand on his cheek.  She smiled shyly at him.  He smiled back at her and leaned down and kissed her lips.  The hand on his cheek went to his back as she weakly held him in place, kissing him back.

    It was one thing wanting someone to not die, it was another wanting them around long term.  Nick was probably just wanting to give her a reason to live, but she appreciated that he was willing to pretend that it was the former not the later.  She would pretend that she couldn¡¯t tell the truth as long as he was willing to pretend a lie.

    When he broke the kiss, he smiled down at her, kissed her one more time, and then sat up.  At some point, he had placed her tags next to her pillow. ¡°You¡¯re probably tired,¡± he said.  ¡°I¡¯ll clear out and let you rest.¡±

    He grabbed the book next to him and started to stand when she grabbed his hand.  ¡°Nick,¡± she said.  ¡°I know this sounds weird, but I think hearing your voice is why I¡¯m alive.  I don¡¯t want you to go yet.  Can you just read to me for a bit?  At least, until I fall asleep?¡±

    Nick smiled down at her before sitting back on the bed.  ¡°Only if I get another kiss,¡± he bargained before kissing her again.  Then he opened the book and started reading about how Walter Hartright helped walk with Anne Catherick one late night.

 4-12. The Situation

    Dr. Sun was relieved when Curie showed up. His workload suddenly decreased, and he found it easier to give more specialized attention to each patient. He couldn¡¯t help but feel slightly jealous of her superior abilities, but she was taught medicine before the war, while he made do with being his grandfather¡¯s assistant. It was no secret she was a synth, and he got the patients who didn¡¯t want her. Those patients normally found themselves needing less med-x than the ones who didn¡¯t mind who treated them.

    The good doctor dragged himself out of bed from the first half decent rest he was able to fit in since the attack on the city. Before it was two or three hours when he could fit them in. The fact that Ms. Halcombe was on the opposite side of the city wasn¡¯t helpful. An hour of sleep lost was better than losing a patient if he could help it, even if he was developing large bags under his eyes and was starting to sway every time he stood still.

    He found Curie waiting for him at the outdoor section of his hospital where he worked before Doctor Crocker¡¯s death. The woman was cleaning a cut near Sheng Kowalski¡¯s left eye.

    ¡°The injury looks mostly superficial,¡± she informed him. ¡°But we do not have the resources to fully heal it. You will have to keep the cut clean to avoid infection, and let the injury heal on its own. You will have a bruise for a few weeks.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s okay,¡± Sheng insisted in his salesman tone. ¡°I will consider it a mark of her love. Come by my shop later, I¡¯ll give you a good discount as a thanks.¡± He handed Curie some caps and hurried off to his house, most likely to peddle his purified water.

    Doctor Sun walked up to Curie before lighting a cigarette. It felt good to have a moment to smoke.

    ¡°Oh, non! Doctor Sun, you mustn¡¯t ruin your health by smoking!¡±

    He looked at the synth for a moment before putting out his cigarette. He¡¯ll get another one later. At least she knew how to pronounce his name.

    ¡°Are you sure about this arrangement?¡± he asked her.

    ¡°Oui. There is no reason for both of us to look in on her, and you need your rest.¡±

    Ms. Perkins was sitting at Power Noodles, most likely enjoying her breakfast. When she saw them, she stood up from her food and was greeted by them.

    ¡°Nick said she¡¯s still sleeping almost constantly. He said he¡¯ll wake her up as soon as we arrive. I¡¯ve notified Mayor Hancock already; he¡¯ll be waiting to find out.¡±

    With a quick stop at Power Noodles for Ms. Perkins to purchase a bowl for Marian, the three of them made their way to the Valentine Detective Agency. Mr. Valentine was at his desk but looked up as they entered. Ms. Perkins closed the door behind the two doctors while Mr. Valentine stood as a sign of respect.

    ¡°She¡¯s still asleep, I¡¯ll go get her,¡± he said with a shake in his voice.

    ¡°We don¡¯t have to make her decide now,¡± Ms. Perkins told him. ¡°She can barely walk; can¡¯t we wait until she¡¯s a bit better?¡±

    Mr. Valentine looked sad for a moment. ¡°No, Ellie,¡± he said quietly. ¡°I didn¡¯t kidnap her. She should be allowed to decide what she wants. Even if it¡­well even if it does kill her.¡± With that, he disappeared into the bedroom area of the house.

    Dr Sun wanted to wait at least a few days. It seemed like a waste of his work if she managed to get herself killed before she was healthy. But Mr. Valentine insisted. He claimed he didn¡¯t want her to feel forced to stay somewhere she didn¡¯t want to stay. Dr Sun couldn¡¯t argue with this compromise. Even he knew that he couldn¡¯t tie anyone down if they didn¡¯t want to get healed.

    Soon the detective reappeared, helping a ragged-looking Marian Halcombe walk. She looked up at the people in room and her eyes widened for a second. Dr Sun had gotten used to Ms. Halcombe noticing things most other people didn¡¯t. She didn¡¯t seem to have her usual level of awareness, but that was understandable in this situation.

    ¡°Is there something wrong?¡± She asked no one in particular.This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.

    ¡°No, Sweetheart,¡± Mr. Valentine insisted. ¡°There are just some things we need to go over. That¡¯s all.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± she said, ¡°seems like all I¡¯ve been doing is sleeping.¡± Her voice sounded hollow, like she wasn¡¯t getting all the air she needed. Doctor Sun made a mental note to keep tabs on her lungs and make sure she didn¡¯t get an infection.

    Mr. Valentine helped lower her into the most comfortable chair in the room, before moving it so that the chair faced the area in front of the desks. He then gently squeezed her arm before standing off to the side where he could see everyone, and everyone could see him.

    Curie descended on the miserable form almost immediately, giving Ms. Halcombe her morning checkup. Ellie had made her way to her usual chair and was watching everyone with quiet attention. Doctor Sun decided that he might as well start the conversation.

    ¡°Ms. Halcombe,¡± he began. ¡°I¡¯m sure you are aware of the trials that multiple people have gone through to help save your life.¡±

    Her movements became jerky. She was obviously trying to make eye contact without interrupting her checkup. Instead, she talked to Curie.

    ¡°I have been told some details,¡± she agreed. ¡°I understand that I was legally supposed to die?¡±

    ¡°The official policy was that the life saving medicines you needed were only for the members of the Diamond City guard. I do not believe that it was out of malice for you, but a way to disperse the medicines as they were needed.¡± He neglected to mention that she was allowed enough med-x to be comfortable. There were some people who were only allowed enough med-x for a comfortable death. Some people weren¡¯t even allowed that.

    She opened her mouth for a moment like she was going to talk and closed it again. Curie had finished her exam and stood next to Doctor Sun. Ms. Halcombe looked at Mr. Valentine for a moment as if she were hoping he would tell her what to say before making eye contact with Doctor Sun. ¡°Where are you going with this?¡± she finally asked.

    ¡°The problem is you being alive and awake puts us all in a difficult position.¡±

    ¡°Because if anyone finds out you broke the law to save me, everyone who the authorities suspect can be punished. I hadn¡¯t thought of that.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because you couldn¡¯t have known,¡± Mr. Valentine spoke up. ¡°You didn¡¯t break any laws by living, Doll, we chose to break the law for you. Don¡¯t blame yourself.¡±

    Doctor Sun was caught off guard by the interruption. ¡°Yes, well, be that as it may, we are at your mercy.¡±

    Ms. Holcombe¡¯s eye contact was breaking more and more consistently. Her voice was starting to slow down as well. She needed sleep, but they needed to tell her this information first.

    ¡°I understand,¡± she said breathily. ¡°So, you need me to sneak out of the city before anyone finds out.¡±

    ¡°Oh, non!¡± Curie cried. ¡°You are much to weak for that. We just need you to stay hidden.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be a burden,¡± Ms. Halcombe said.

    ¡°You¡¯re not a burden, on anyone!¡± Mr. Valentine said quickly and forcefully. ¡°We don¡¯t mind looking out for you, but you need to know why we need you to stay here. Ellie and I will make sure you have everything you need while you stay here.¡±

    ¡°Yafim and I have set up a plan where Curie and Doctor Sun will let me know how healthy you should be,¡± Ellie announced mispronouncing Dr Sun¡¯s name. ¡°As your progress is supposed to improve, Vadim will gossip about that. That way people will think you¡¯re healing slower than you actually are.¡±

    ¡°And Doctor Sun and I will continue to visit you until you are officially healthy. I will come in the evenings and him in the mornings.¡± Curie told her. ¡°You will be taken care of until you are strong enough to survive the Wasteland.¡±

    Her eyes shifted until she was looking at the ceiling over Doctor Sun and Curie. It was a disturbing gesture that Doctor Sun normally saw when someone was told they couldn¡¯t go outside anymore.

    ¡°This is not a prison sentence,¡± Doctor Sun announced, remembering all the patients he had who had compared an indoor stay to such a thing. ¡°Other settlements will not hold anyone liable for what has happened while you recover. If you would prefer recovery somewhere else, then we will be willing to help sneak you out of the city and to the settlement of your choice.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think Hancock would mind a visit,¡± she said slowly.

    ¡°Mayor Hancock has already agreed to taking care of you if you want,¡± Ms. Perkins chimed in. ¡°But that¡¯s only if you want to go to Goodneighbor. He said he wouldn¡¯t be upset if you stayed here.¡±

    Her eyes were closing for longer periods of time, here head kept sagging forward. She needed her sleep. ¡°Can I think about it?¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Mr. Valentine answered. ¡°You can stay here as long as you need to. If you change your mind, let me know. I¡¯ll do what I can to help you get where you¡¯re going.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± she said.

    The two doctors decided to take that as a sign that the conversation was over. Doctor Sun walked past Mr. Valentine to the door. As he was opening it, he saw Curie leaning over Ms. Halcombe.

    ¡°I will see you this evening,¡± she promised before following him out the door.

    ¡°Do you need help getting to bed?¡± Mr. Valentine was saying as the door closed.

    Curie smiled at Doctor Sun. ¡°It is so nice to see love blossoming,¡± she said. ¡°I hope she stays with him!¡±

    Doctor Sun tried to maintain his professional detachment. He was more concerned with other people¡¯s heath than gossip. Yet, he knew that people tended to do better when someone they cared about was around. If she stayed, that would mean more work for him. It was still better if she stayed, even with the strict restrictions on them, she couldn¡¯t get better care anywhere in the Commonwealth. He needed to get to work. Maybe he could sneak in a cigarette when Curie wasn¡¯t looking.

 4-13. Taming the Monster

    It had been several weeks since Isabel woke up in Nick¡¯s house, and she hadn¡¯t left the building since.  At first it was a trial to stay awake for more than an hour at a time.  She was little better than Kent Connelly with the memory pods.  When she wasn¡¯t sleeping, she was focusing on the things she needed to do to function and stay alive.  Nick and Ellie let her sleep as much as she needed to, only waking her up for food or one of the doctors.

    As her strength returned, she found herself with the desire to do more than eat, sleep and defecate.  Nick was trying to stay home to help keep her company, but his cases always took him out of the office so he could interview someone, or follow up on an idea, or any one of a hundred small reasons why the case can¡¯t be solved by just reading the file.

    Ellie tried to keep her company, but she still had her own desires and was working hard so her work was done in time for her to be with Yafim.  Sometimes she even left Isabel alone with a friendly Mr. Handy hovering around trying to repair her clothes or sorting through Nick¡¯s.

    Isabel didn¡¯t have any problems with Mr. Handys.  She had met enough of them in the Capital Wasteland to know that they had emotions and preferences and they all liked being treated like people.  Each one had a slightly different personality, but their personalities all had glaring similarities.  Like a group of people from a single vault.  She wasn¡¯t sure if she considered them people or not, but she found it easiest to treat them like they were.

    This one, who called himself Codsworth, bothered her because she didn¡¯t know where he came from and was unsure what he was doing in the house.  The building felt too small to have something like him around regularly, and he seemed to disappear and reappear during her naps.  Sometimes she wondered if he was real or if she was just dreaming him up.  She remembered talking to Nick about him, but she wasn¡¯t sure if she did or if she just dreamt that.

    She wasn¡¯t sure when she started helping Nick out with his cases.  She had three conflicting memories, and she wasn¡¯t sure if only two of them were dreams.  But somehow as she was awake for longer periods of time, and events that happened when she was awake and events in her dreams were becoming easier to differentiate, she found herself in a routine of spending her waking time helping with Nick¡¯s cases.

    During many of the unpredictable moments when she was awake and Nick was gone, she would take a random file and read over it.  Sometimes making notes, sometimes just trying to get a feel for the case before exhaustion became too much and she had to sleep again.  It was frustrating to return to the case only to find that Nick had taken off with the file while she slept.

    Occasionally, she would be awake and find Nick hunched over a file making notes.  She was often too afraid to come out of the room to help him.  He seemed happy to talk to her and go over notes with her.  She always had a thrill of accomplishment when he wrote down what she said or even muttered ¡°I hadn¡¯t thought of that.¡±  But she hated having to feel like she was fighting him just to be allowed to help him.  Every time he saw her emerging from his bedroom, he would make sure she had all her physical needs covered.  It was almost like there was a checklist in his head that he would go through before treating her like someone worth his time.  It was easier to pretend to sleep and wait until he left so she could work on the cases on her own.

    One file reminded her of how incapable she was.  The type of case that if she could, she would have already run out the door to solve herself.  It wasn¡¯t his usual missing person¡¯s case; this one was from a caravan owner who suspected that at least one of his hired guards were selling him out to a raider gang.

    Isabel remembered how dangerous it was being a caravan guard.  Seemed like it was easier disrupting other people¡¯s lives than helping them live it with the way raiders liked to pick on caravans.  She knew some crooked guards over the years, too.  Normally they were stupid with their corruption.

    They would suddenly be able to afford better armor or weapons than everyone else and buy drinks for everyone.  She had even had more than one confess to her what they were doing.  Some wanted out, but didn¡¯t know how, others just wanted that one big payment so they could leave caravans altogether.  They all started innocently thinking they deserved more, they all found themselves unable to stop because they could never get enough caps to afford to stop.

    She made notes on how she had figured out crooked guards in the past.  She left out the part how she wanted to get the suspects to talk to her.  She never understood why, but people have always told her their deepest secrets.  She suspected it was because people felt safe giving their secrets to a stranger.  Someone who would silently walk away with that guilt without any repercussion to the confessor.  Usually she allowed that, but not if lives were at stake.

    Isabel was focused on the case and didn¡¯t hear the key in the door.  Nick and Ellie were careful to keep the door locked when Isabel was alone.  The last thing they needed was for someone who knew she was supposed to be barely conscience to find her moving around with a cane.  Adrenaline coursed through her as the door open, causing her to look up in panic.

    Nick stood in the doorway. ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s only me, Doll,¡± he insisted before sliding into the office and closing the door behind him and locking it in case someone needed to come in while she was sitting at his desk.

    ¡°Sorry,¡± she said.  ¡°I should be more careful.¡±

    ¡°What do you have there?¡± he asked pointing at the file with his chin.

    ¡°Nothing,¡± she said closing the file and putting on top of his ¡°in pile¡±.  ¡°Just trying to do something to help out.  That¡¯s all.  I¡¯ll get out of your way.¡±  She reached for her cane.

    ¡°Did you eat?  Are you hungry?¡± Nick asked somehow not seeing the empty ceramic bowl sitting on the desk next to where the file was.  Maybe he had seen her leave so many around the office he didn¡¯t see them anymore.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± she said as she pushed herself up with the cane and the desk.

    ¡°Are you tired, do you need to sleep?¡± he asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Nick, I¡¯m just trying to get out of your way.¡±

    ¡°Do you need something to drink?  How is our purified water stock?¡±

    ¡°Nick!  I said I¡¯m fine!¡± she snapped.

    The monster was tired of sleeping, it woke up and was roaring through her.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t you just accept what I say when I say it?¡±  She screamed.  ¡°Why do you hover over me like I¡¯m some incapable idiot who can¡¯t even swallow without choking on her own tongue?  I know how to eat a goddamn bowl of noodles!  I want to come out of the bedroom once in a while without having to check if I need to shit first!  I just want to do something when I¡¯m awake, and not have it disappear all the time!  Go to Hell!¡±Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.

    Nick just stood there looking placidly at her.

    She was used to having people yell back at her.  She stood there, the monster clawing for a purchase, but with nothing to hold onto slid back and away.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you yelling?¡± She asked pathetically trying to get the anger to yell, trying to help the monster make itself known.

    ¡°Because you¡¯re right,¡± he said calmly.

    He moved around her and sat in his chair.  He then gently played with her skirt, pulling her towards him before grabbing her hips and helping her onto his lap ordering her to ¡°come here¡±.  He was still a synth, with legs that were just thick enough to hold his weight, she had to adjust to where she could sit comfortably on them before he put her cane against his desk, just inside her reach.

    ¡°Do you feel better?¡± he asked, brushing the short hair at her temple before wrapping his arms around her torso.

    She thought for a moment, the monster had slid away, leaving nothing but an emptiness where it normally paced.  The sensation was disturbing and all she wanted to do was call it back and fill in that emptiness.  She tried holding on to her anger, but there was too much emptiness.

    ¡°No,¡± she said, laying her head on Nick¡¯s shoulder.  She could smell the mildew on his clothes, he must have gone somewhere damp.  The smell of cigarettes was gone.  Did he get his clothes clean?  She often found her allergies triggered even when she couldn¡¯t smell the cigarettes, it just meant she could enjoy the closeness longer.

    More of her anger vanished as she sat there.  She didn¡¯t realize before how comfortable she was in her anger, the emptiness she was finding always scared her.  Even in Nick¡¯s arms she was frightened like a pathetic child.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she finally said trying to alleviate the guilt that always followed the anger.

    ¡°What is there to be sorry for?¡± Nick asked.

    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have yelled at you.  This is your home, and I am just a guest and¡­¡±

    ¡°Stop,¡± he ordered.  He cupped her chin and forced her to look at him.  ¡°First, you are not just a guest.  You are my partner.¡±

    She opened her mouth to protest, but he gently placed a finger on it silencing her.

    ¡°Just because you are recovering, doesn¡¯t make you any less my partner.  You¡¯ve been helping me out a lot.  I¡¯m sorry that I haven¡¯t been around much lately.  Believe me, Darling, there is nothing I would love more than to stay here all the time with you.  But every time I come home and open a new case; you¡¯ve made so many good notes that I have nothing left to do but some cursory fieldwork.¡±

    ¡°I thought you were trying to hint you didn¡¯t want me in your cases,¡± she confessed.

    His smile was so gentle, as well as the kiss he placed on the bridge of her nose.  ¡°Just the opposite.  Cases can¡¯t be solved without some fieldwork, but you do everything that needs to be done in the office short of closing the case.  I don¡¯t want you spinning your wheels working on a case that cannot be fully solved in the office.  When you start feeling better, I do want to start brainstorming with you on these cases.  I think it¡¯ll help me to know what you were thinking when you wrote out your notes.¡± He gently squeezed her, ¡°and I would love to see more of you.¡±

    ¡°Wake me up when you¡¯re home, and we can talk.¡±

    ¡°I want you to focus on getting better.  I would rather have you alive and healthy.  If I don¡¯t get to see you, well, that¡¯s my sacrifice.¡±

    She decided not to force him to make that sacrifice anymore.  She did like seeing him, and he did make her feel smart when they talked.  Then, the barrage of questions came to her mind again.  She just didn¡¯t want to deal with them again.  She lowered her head, nuzzling the skin on his neck.

    She felt him stroking the back of her head.  ¡°That¡¯s not the whole problem, is it?¡±  He asked.

    She shook her head into his neck.

    He gently squeezed her again.  ¡°You weren¡¯t yelling about the case files; you were yelling about how I was treating you.  Instead, I focused on what was bothering me.  How long has this been bothering you?¡±

    Isabel tried to pinpoint the moment it started bothering her.  She wasn¡¯t sure when, or why.  She had troubles figuring out what exactly was bothering her.  The more she thought about it, the harder it became to focus on.  All she was sure of at that moment was that she yelled at Nick over something that was small and stupid.  He cared about her, of course he wanted to make sure she was okay.  She should just accept his consideration and not complain about it.  She was being a child, and now was begging for comfort like a child instead of acting like a levelheaded adult.

    ¡°It¡¯s stupid, I¡¯m sorry,¡± she told him.

    ¡°No,¡± he said, ¡°if you yelled at me like that, it was something that has been bothering you for a while.¡±

    ¡°It was nice at first, having someone care about me.  But it just started getting to me.  Like my ability to take care of myself was being questioned.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± he replied softly.  ¡°I guess I hadn¡¯t been paying attention to how well you have been improving, and that¡¯s my fault.¡± He chuckled slightly squeezing her shoulders again, ¡°some detective I am.¡±

    She didn¡¯t respond, she hated the emptiness.  She kept forgetting what it felt like, but it always made her want to hide in it when she couldn¡¯t fill it with her anger.

    ¡°Look, Isabel,¡± he said softly.  ¡°I understand you¡¯re not used to paying attention to how you feel about things, but that¡¯s not going to make those emotions go away.  I want you to promise me that if you start noticing that you don¡¯t like something I¡¯m doing, like asking you about your health too much, let me know.  I¡¯m not going to stop worrying about you, but we can work something out.  Either way, I may be many things, but I¡¯m not a mind reader.  I won¡¯t know how you¡¯re feeling unless you tell me.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± she agreed quickly.  Then a quiet realization hit her.  She lifted up her head, making eye contact again, ¡°Problem is, I don¡¯t always know what I¡¯m feeling.  I just do things, and suddenly, I¡¯m yelling at you.  Normally I find it easier to just leave some place until I can deal with things again.¡±

    He leaned down his head and kissed her lips.  She let him, kissing him back until he broke contact.  ¡°It¡¯s okay, Honey.  That takes practice.  As long as you¡¯re here, this is your home, and I don¡¯t want to drive you out. It¡¯s okay if you wait a day or two to tell me if something is bothering you, I promise I will listen.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll try,¡± was all she could promise.  She laid her head down on his shoulder again, the calmness of being in his arms overpowered the guilt from yelling at him.  ¡°Why do you put up with me, Nick?¡±

    Nick took her hand and gently kissed the palm of it.  ¡°You¡¯re prettier than Hancock,¡± he quipped.

    The calmness and the guilt kept Isabel quiet.  She didn¡¯t want the moment to end, she just wanted to stay in Nick¡¯s arms.

    ¡°Have you ever played Atomic Blast?¡±  He suddenly asked.

    ¡°What does that have to do with anything?¡±

    Nick helped Isabel stand up while standing up himself.  ¡°You need a distraction,¡± he explained.  ¡°I think Atomic Blast will give you something to focus on that isn¡¯t one of the problems we just talked about.¡±

    ¡°What about your cases?¡±

    He took her face in his hands and looked down at her.  ¡°Sweetheart, there is always another case to close,¡± he said slowly.  ¡°You have helped me out so much that I can take a night off without falling behind.  At least, any more than usual.  You¡¯re awake, and I¡¯m home, tonight is going to be about us.¡± He leaned down and kissed her mouth.  ¡°I promise.  I¡¯m going to get a copy of the game.  I think I saw one in your apartment; I¡¯ll be right back.¡±

    She felt a fluttering going through the emptiness, something else was there, she wasn¡¯t sure if she liked it or not.  She wasn¡¯t sure how Nick could handle being around her after she yelled at him.  Maybe, he really did like having her around. She decided to experiment and try something she rarely dared to do.

    ¡°Nick, while you¡¯re out, would you mind getting me some nuka-cola?¡±

    He smiled at her, almost like she promised to get some for him.  She wasn¡¯t sure if he understood her for a moment.  ¡°Anything you want, Doll,¡± he promised before walking out the door.

    She sat down at his chair, trying to figure out what just happened.  Nothing happened as she had expected.  She thought he would hate her.  He was supposed to yell at her and kicked her out maybe with threats of violence being tossed between them and possessions getting destroyed.  Instead, they are going to play a boardgame together.  She was confused about how Nick dealt with her overreaction.  Isabel explored that emptiness inside her, and somehow it didn¡¯t seem as big as it normally did after she lost her temper.

    She wasn¡¯t sure what happened, but she was sure she liked being near Nick.  She was glad he could forgive her stupidity so easily.

 4-14. Life Choices

    The weeks have flown by since Isabel had moved in with Nick. Both Curie and Doctor Sun were pleased with her progress as she healed; Curie had even left for Sanctuary when the work got light enough for Doctor Sun. Isabel stayed in his house, trying not to signal her health to anyone who would take exception to it. Nick did his best to help distract her, often he took the time to teach her the ins and outs of detective work. At least, he taught her as much as he could from his office. He had been checking out books and buying papers for her. Anything to help keep her distracted from her boredom. He knew it wasn¡¯t enough. She was semi-wild from a life of surviving in the wasteland. He didn¡¯t want to see her caged like she had been, but it was how she got the best medical care she could in the Commonwealth.

    He entered Diamond City. Pleased that he had a successful case to close. Happy to announce to Isabel that the library did have a copy of ¡°The Leviathan¡± and that she could spend her down time pouring over Hobbes¡¯ arguments about human nature. He even took a moment to buy a copy of the latest edition of Publick Occurrences from Nat before making his way to his office.

    The detective opened the door to find Ellie working at her desk, but no Isabel. He walked into the office and made his way to his desk. Maybe he should get another desk for Isabel to work at, it would make things crowded. He would talk about it with both Isabel and Ellie when the time was right.

    ¡°How did it go?¡± Ellie finally asked.

    ¡°Ellie, I would start paying caps to have every case like this one,¡± Nick announced placing the folder on his desk.

    ¡°It went that well?¡±

    ¡°She went to the wrong settlement,¡± he explained. ¡°She went to County Crossing instead of Finch Farm. I just had to walk her to the right one. Is Isabel asleep? I want her to close this one for me.¡±

    Ellie had turned her chair to look at Nick, but now she was shifting her eyes away from him. ¡°Doc Sun gave her the official clean bill of health about an hour ago,¡± Ellie explained. ¡°She left almost before he did.¡±

    Nick put on one of his plastic smiles for Ellie. ¡°Well, being cooped up in here was rough on her,¡± he said.

    He opened a drawer in his desk and slipped the book from his pocket into it before closing it. He laid the folder on top of the desk; he can finish closing the case later. It was the first time since Isabel moved in that Nick didn¡¯t have her to keep her company. His house was suddenly feeling very big and very empty.

    ¡°If you need anything, I¡¯m going to the Dugout Inn,¡± he announced as he placed a bowl of power noodles next to her. ¡°I¡¯ll see if I can pick up some rumors for some cases.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll call if I need you,¡± Ellie replied.

    Nick made his way to the Dugout Inn. He wished Isabel was with him. He could take that opportunity to teach her how to listen for rumors. How to get important information from overhearing half sentences. Maybe it was best that he did take a breather from her, all he could think about was kissing her for everyone in the bar to see. Not exactly the most subtle way to announce that she was his new partner.

    As he walked down the hall, he saw her talking to Yafim. He played with the idea of grabbing her and spending a few more hours with her before she ran off into The Wasteland. That was until he noticed Yafim¡¯s expression, he looked down on her with a look of shame and fear. Nick almost expected him to start crying at his post.

    Isabel didn¡¯t look much better. She kept leaning over, her legs were spread out and her body language was extremely animated as if she was unsure if she was about to get into a fight any moment or not.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my friend,¡± Yafim begged, ¡°it got sold for a profit. That was our deal.¡±

    Isabel looked at the floor and back at Yafim. ¡°But I couldn¡¯t come back within a month. Couldn¡¯t you have made a dispensation?¡± She whined.

    ¡°I did everything I could, but we did have a deal. I¡¯m very sorry.¡±

    Isabel¡¯s shoulders slouched forward. The straps of her backpack seemed to be the only thing that stopped them from folding together. She was folding in on herself. ¡°I know, it¡¯s not your fault. It¡¯s mine. I¡¯m sorry to do this to you,¡± she told him. She then turned around and almost ran into Nick. She backed up and looked at him with a horrified look. Her eyes were lined with tears that were about to escape. She then moved quickly past him and ran down the hallway and out the door.

    Nick never saw Isabel looking scared at him. He would rather gouge out his own eyes than ever see that look on her face again. He knew it had nothing to do with what he was, and everything to do with who he was.

    He turned back to Yafim. ¡°What happened?¡± he asked quickly. He wanted to run after her but felt getting information first was better.

    ¡°Marian and I made a deal a while back,¡± Yafim explained. ¡°She gave us a ring in exchange for room and board with the intention of paying us back when she could.¡±

    ¡°She never stays overnight in a settlement, not if she has a choice,¡± Nick pointed out.

    ¡°The room and board wasn¡¯t for her,¡± Yafim said. ¡°They were clients of hers who couldn¡¯t afford to pay, she paid for them instead. At first it was a simple arrangement, I let someone stay the night, and she paid me back a few caps every time she was in town.¡±

    Nick had a feeling he knew where this story was going. If he still smoked, he would light up at this moment to help distract him from all the implications of what Yafim was and was not saying. ¡°Let me guess,¡± Nick interrupted. ¡°Someone found out about her debt and came to you to tell you that you had the key to keep her in the Commonwealth and that if you let that trinket go, she would go as well.¡±

    ¡°It was her brother, MacCready,¡± Yafim told him. ¡°He said that going back where she came from meant she would die.¡±

    ¡°So, you promised to hold on to it as long as you could? How did you evade her finding out that you were trying to trick her?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t talk to her about it,¡± Yafim explained, ¡°not directly. She kept bringing in people who needed a place to stay. So, I extended her debt. She just had to come back in less time than it would take for her to go to The Capital Wasteland and return. If she ever got close to paying off her debt, I just convinced someone who she brought in to buy more food or even booze. Once or twice, I had to make her debt seem bigger than it was.¡±

    Nick was torn between killing Ellie¡¯s boyfriend and kissing him. ¡°So, you cooked the books with the intention of forcing Marian to stay in the Commonwealth.¡±

    ¡°Marian is a good person, she deserves to be safe,¡± Yafim explained.

    ¡°She deserves to be free,¡± Nick muttered between his teeth. ¡°So, what happened to the ring?¡±

    Yafim sighed in such a way that Nick felt the innkeeper was testing the weight of his own soul. ¡°Vadim sold it,¡± he blurted out. ¡°He didn¡¯t understand the details about the plan, he just understood she was in debt to us and sold the ring.¡±

    ¡°Let me make sure I got this straight,¡± Nick interrupted. ¡°Marian gave you a treasured possession. I know it was a treasured possession because she isn¡¯t materialistic. Woman barely understands money, but she understands weight and risk, which that ring would be unnecessary for both unless it had sentimental value. You promised to take care of it until she paid off a debt. Instead of protecting it, you used it to manipulate her movements and then were surprised that your brother chose to free her of her debt. Am I right in my understanding?¡±

    Yafim looked at their shoes. He wasn¡¯t a small man, he was almost as tall as Nick, but the guilt he showed made him look like a boy who got caught doing something his parents told him not to do. ¡°I did not mean to hurt her,¡± he said. ¡°She protects so many people, I just wanted to help her where I could.¡±

    ¡°She protects people who want to be protected,¡± Nick hissed. ¡°Who did Vadim sell the ring to? Maybe we can get it back.¡±

    Yafim looked up and made eye contact with Nick again. Cold fear shot through the synth¡¯s metal frame. ¡°He won¡¯t tell me. He keeps bragging about finding the solution to her problem and selling it for more than she said it was worth.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand the problem,¡± Vadim called from the bar. ¡°She was in debt. I sold her collateral, and now she¡¯s out of debt. She said it was worth three hundred caps, I was able to sell it for five. We can even give her all of the profit or use it for other people she brings in, and you don¡¯t have to look at her debts every night. Everybody wins!¡±

    Yafim¡¯s color changed to a bright red. The years of tension between them came to a boiling point when Yafim turned and started yelling. ¡°THAT IS IT! I HAVE TOLD YOU MANY TIMES WHY I NEEDED THAT RING, BUT YOU NEVER LISTEN TO ME. WE ARE DONE AS PARTNERS AND WE ARE DONE AS BROTHERS! I am leaving for Goodneighbor in the morning. You don¡¯t have to listen to me nag ever again.¡±

    The whole bar went silent. All the patrons turned and were watching the drama between the brothers.

    Yafim turned to the room. ¡°Everybody, out! Bar is closing early tonight!¡±

    ¡°No! No!¡± Vadim cried. ¡°Everybody stay. This is just¡­just a friendly argument between brothers. There is no reason to leave.¡±

    The patrons looked at each other, seemingly unsure which twin to listen to.

    Nick decided to put his two cents in. He walked up to the bar and turned off the radio. ¡°Show¡¯s over, folks,¡± he announced. ¡°The bar will be open again tomorrow. You¡¯ll have to deal with your families sober tonight.¡±

    The customers quietly started standing and slowly made their way out of the room. There were mutterings among each other. The gossip about this outburst would be through Diamond City before Nick left the bar.

    After the door finally closed, the waitress, Scarlett, hurried to lock it, leaving the bar empty with just the four of them.

    ¡°You¡­you don¡¯t mean what you said, do you?¡± Vadim asked, an uncharacteristic softness in his voice.

    ¡°I have tried everything with you,¡± Yafim growled through his teeth. ¡°I have tried talking to you, and you blow me off. I have tried leaving you messages on our terminal like you asked, but you don¡¯t read them. You always do what you want and leave me to clean up your mess. Now you keep bragging to me about how you sold my friend¡¯s possession and nothing I say seems to convince you that all you did was kill her. Right now, I wish it was you who would die.¡±

    Vadim was silent. He looked down at the bottle he had been drinking from. Nick wasn¡¯t sure if he¡¯d ever seen Vadim sober.

    ¡°Vadim,¡± Scarlett said quietly, ¡°I think you should tell him.¡±

    ¡°Tell me what?¡± Yafim asked. ¡°That my brother never had a problem leaving me with his work?¡±

    ¡°That nothing I do has ever been good enough for you,¡± Vadim said, quiet tears started building in his eyes. ¡°You are just like mother, no matter how hard I try, I¡¯m just a failure in your eyes. Just like I could never be more than a failure for her. No matter what I do, it¡¯s always nag, nag, nag.¡±

    Yafim was silent for a moment, then he started talking again. ¡°I didn¡¯t realize that I was acting like mother,¡± he finally said. ¡°I thought you were happy when she died.¡±

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t!¡± Vadim countered. ¡°I wanted her to see me like this! Happy and successful, not a drunken lout like I am.¡±

    Nick placed his hand on Scarlett¡¯s arm. ¡°Let¡¯s give them some space,¡± he whispered.

    The two of them left the twins alone to talk about the issues they had both been avoiding.

    After locking the door behind them, Scarlett turned to Nick. ¡°I¡¯ve been trying to get Vadim to open up about that for years. I¡¯m sorry you had to get involved.¡±

    ¡°It couldn¡¯t be helped,¡± Nick comforted her. ¡°We should probably let them work their differences out. Do you need a place to stay tonight?¡±

    ¡°I can stay at a friend¡¯s,¡± Scarlett said. ¡°It¡¯ll be worth it to not have to drag Vadim to bed after he passes out drunk, again.¡±

    Nick couldn¡¯t help but agree that there was going to be a lot in that room that would change very quickly. He never doubted the twins cared about each other, but their different personalities had rubbed on each other for years. He wanted to help them out, but he needed to help Isabel more.

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.

    There were a few places where she may have run off to. He doubted she would go back to his place to cry, that was a vulnerability he doubted she would want anyone to see, even himself. She would have left the city to find one of her private haunts. Her apartment and the library were the two most likely spots. He¡¯d found her hiding in some other places over the months, but he decided to check the easiest spots first.

    He found himself waving off two different guards who wanted to know why she was looking so distressed when she passed them. At least he was heading in the right direction. He didn¡¯t bother trying to hide his own distress. He ran towards her apartment, relieved to see the door was closed. If it was opened, she wouldn¡¯t have been in there and he would have to keep looking for her. Instead, he ran up to the door and knocked.

    ¡°Marian are you in there?¡± he called.

    ¡°Nick?¡± her voice responded.

    He suppressed a sigh of relief. She was in there, she was safe. Her voice sounded small, and she was hurting, but he could help her.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Doll,¡± he told her. ¡°I¡¯m here. Can I come in?¡±

    The door moved slightly, like she was leaning up against it. ¡°I¡¯m not any good, Nick.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t hold it against you,¡± he said. ¡°But you left my home without saying ¡®goodbye¡¯, I just want to make sure everything is okay. Can I see you?¡±

    The door opened quietly. Nick looked in it to see Isabel. Her blue eyes were red rimmed, and her nostrils were flared. It was obvious she had been crying and was trying to hide it. Nick wanted to end her pain. He wished he could fix what had happened and help her stop crying. Unfortunately, the ring was gone, but he had to make sure Isabel remained.

    ¡°Can I come in?¡± he asked gently.

    She moved to the side, giving him the space he needed to enter the room. He felt like he was in the room with a ghost as she closed the door. She looked at the door a little too long before turning to him.

    ¡°I saw how you looked at me in the Dugout Inn,¡± he finally started.

    ¡°Nick I¡¯m sorry, I-¡± He placed a finger on her mouth to shush her. He withdrew his finger and gently started playing with her hair.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Just tell me what happened.¡±

    She looked from his face towards his shirt. ¡°I had an heirloom,¡± she explained, ¡°it¡¯s been in my family for about one-hundred years before the Sino-American War. One of those things that get passed from mother to daughter on her sixteenth birthday. And I lost it.¡± her veneer of silence broke and tears started flooding out of her eyes.

    ¡°Oh, Isabel,¡± Nick cooed while he pulled her into his chest. She buried her face into his shirt as she cried. He silently thanked Codsworth for cleaning all the smoke out of his clothes so she wouldn¡¯t have to pull away in deference to her allergies.

    She pulled back from him and pawed at her eyes with the palm of her hand. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m crying like a stupid child.¡±

    He took her other hand and gently guided her to the couch. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Darling, go ahead and cry. I¡¯m not going to thank any less of you.¡±

    ¡°Because you can¡¯t think any less of me?¡± she joked lamely as they sat down.

    He wrapped his arm around her but cupped her chin forcing her to make eye contact with him. ¡°No, because I care about you. Now, keep going with your story.¡± He thumbed a tear off of one of her cheeks.

    ¡°I had been bringing people to Diamond City. They couldn¡¯t always afford to stay the night and I didn¡¯t like the idea of escorting people in the dark. So, I had been paying for them to stay at the Dugout Inn. It was supposed to be a one-time thing, but people kept needing help, and I couldn¡¯t turn anyone away.¡± She went silent, forcing her face into his jacket.

    She didn¡¯t have to finish the thought; Nick could fill in the blanks himself. If she turned people away, then other people would die. The people she was paying to keep in the Dugout Inn were clients she had brought to him. Probably since she first arrived, probably while the two of them were still fighting. She wouldn¡¯t have admitted to helping him then, let alone bothered to tell him the true cost to her. And her pride and self-doubts would have stopped her from turning to him at any point after they had become friends. Once again, he had been profiting from her pain.

    ¡°Oh, Sweetheart,¡± he said placing his cheek on top of her head, unable to verbalize all the emotions that his realization was creating. ¡°I¡¯m so, so sorry.¡±

    She sat up and readjusted herself in his arms. The way she fit was almost perfect. She rested her head in the crook of his shoulder, letting him feel her weight and gentle warmth.

    ¡°It was the one thing I could do right by my family. And now, after all these centuries, I¡¯m the idiot who couldn¡¯t hold on to a stupid piece of metal.¡±

    Nick held her to his chest while stroking her hair, trying to comfort her how he could. ¡°You are not an idiot, Doll,¡± he insisted. ¡°I don¡¯t partner with idiots. What you did, you made a sacrifice that saved lives. That¡¯s not something many people can do.¡± He silently vowed to find that ring, but he didn¡¯t want to make any promises to this woman that he wasn¡¯t sure he could keep.

    ¡°I guess I can look at the bright side,¡± she sighed. ¡°I guess there¡¯s nothing left keeping me here. I can go back to The Capital Wasteland, like I always wanted.¡±

    Nick felt an electric surge run up his spine. He did his best to hide the panic he was feeling. Instead, he leaned down and kissed the top of her head before talking to it. ¡°I have been told that going home would mean your death,¡± he said, trying to buy himself time to think of an argument why she shouldn¡¯t go.

    ¡°Yeah, probably,¡± she admitted. ¡°Things are worse there, people need help. I just¡­I can¡¯t stay any longer, Nick, and I¡¯m out of excuses for why I¡¯m alive while others are dying.¡±

    He gently squeezed her as he thought of the only option he could think of. ¡°Okay,¡± he said, ¡°we can leave in the morning.¡±

    He felt her breathing hitch in a different way than it had been with her crying. She pushed away from him, looking straight at his face. ¡°We?¡± She asked. ¡°Nick, no. You belong here. I¡¯m not going to take you away from Diamond City. I can go with RJ; I need to get Duncan anyway.¡±

    ¡°You just said you wouldn¡¯t be able to come back, Isabel,¡± Nick pointed out. ¡°There is nothing that scares me more than having you disappear, and I would never find out about what happened to you.¡±

    She settled back into his arms, moving her legs so that they were on his lap. He pulled her into him, wishing that was enough to hold her in the Commonwealth.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, you¡¯ll forget me soon enough,¡± she said. ¡°It¡¯ll be like I was never here.¡±

    ¡°Isabel, no,¡± he told her gently. ¡°I don¡¯t want to forget you. I think that may be the only thing worse than loosing you, is forgetting you were ever in my life.¡± He then understood that he was out of time. All his doubts and his indecisions were swept away. This was his last chance to tell her the truth. ¡°Isabel, I love you.¡±

    She looked up at him. Her blue eyes were scrutinizing him, as if she thought he was playing some sort of trick on her. ¡°Why?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Do I need a reason?¡± Nick asked. ¡°Because you¡¯re frustrating, and stubborn and contrary and maybe the most exasperating person I¡¯ve ever met. But you¡¯re also caring, and passionate and intelligent and maybe the most self-sacrificing person I¡¯ve ever met. I love you for everything you are, and I just don¡¯t think I have it in me to let you walk out of my life.¡±

    ¡°I have been nothing but a thorn in your side since the moment we met,¡± she countered. ¡°I know you have been taking care of me, but it¡¯s one thing to want someone to be alive and safe, and another to have them around all the time.¡±

    ¡°I want both,¡± Nick explained. ¡°You have been exacerbating since that moment you walked into The Third Rail, but I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve even met someone who challenges me the way that you have. Almost anyone I¡¯ve met who has challenged me has been up to no good. You may be the first person in my life who I have to work to keep up without worrying that someone might get hurt if I don¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m out of arguments, Nick,¡± she finally conceded. ¡°I understand how you feel, but I¡¯m not sure how I feel. I¡¯ve lived without a future for so long that something like love just seemed cruel.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s okay. I don¡¯t want you to feel forced. I¡¯m not going to demand that you have any emotions that you don¡¯t. I just hope you care enough about me not to leave me here while you run off on a suicide mission.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± she said quietly. ¡°I promise I won¡¯t leave without you.¡± She looked down; her eyes were shifting in the way they did when she was thinking about abstract things. ¡°Nick?¡±

    ¡°Yes Doll?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how I feel, but would you be willing to help me figure it out?¡± The coy smile on her face told Nick what she wanted.

    He never asked her for such things, but he had been wanting the same thing for weeks. He placed his hand on the back of her head and pulled it in for a passionate kiss. She kissed him in return, moving her body so that her legs straddled his. Her fingers moved nimbly as he felt the buttons on his shirt become manipulated and his shirt slowly open.

    He pulled away, keeping one hand on her cheek. ¡°Are you sure you want to do that, Doll?¡± he asked. ¡°I don¡¯t exactly have a beach body.¡±

    She rubbed a hand over his exposed chest. ¡°You said you love everything about me. I want to see all of you. Just like you¡¯ll be seeing all of me soon,¡± she smiled.

    He leaned in and kissed her mouth. ¡°How did I get to be so lucky,¡± he said into her mouth before kissing it again.

    He started removing her armor, if she got to take off his clothes, turn around was fair play. He listened to each clang of metal as her armor was removed. After her chest armor fell away, she leaned in, pressing her athletic shirt against his bare chest as her tongue forced its way into Nick¡¯s mouth.

    His tongue welcomed the visitor and danced between their teeth as he explored her back with his hands. He tugged at the bottom of her shirt and moved it out of the waist of her pants. He explored the soft skin that was exposed until he started unbuttoning her shirt in return. Finally, the offending cloth was removed, and he tossed it aside before taking away the last barrier to her unexposed body.

    With her bra out of the way, Nick gently broke contact with Isabel as he pushed her back. His eyes taking in her naked upper half in a way he never felt comfortable doing before.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± she asked, not bothering to cover those perfect breasts.

    ¡°Nothing,¡± he said, ¡°I just wanted to see how beautiful you are.¡±

    Her breasts were small, ribs still jutted out beneath them. Every part of her that would normally harbor fat was lacking. She didn¡¯t look starved anymore, she had enough fat on her to survive the trip to The Capital Wasteland, but she didn¡¯t look like someone who was used to rich foods. Still, it was her, and it was beautiful. He reached up and grabbed one of her breasts, rubbing the palm of his hand over the nipple. Her back arced, helping push her breast into his hand as a pleasant moan escaped her.

    ¡°You only are seeing half of me,¡± she teased, her breath coming in fast like she was exercising.

    ¡°I like making sure I¡¯m doing my job right,¡± he teased again before leaning forward and taking the other breast into his mouth.

    She squealed with pleasure, wrapping her arms around his head as he licked her pink nub. ¡°Nick,¡± she moaned.

    He could tell it had been a long time for her, and he was willing to make this night memorable. He let her remove his shirt and coat before he licked his way to her other breast, exploring her body.

    ¡°Fuck,¡± she replied.

    He felt her reach down and grab the crotch of his trousers. She kept squeezing and searching. He moved away from the mounds in front of her to rescue her from her dilemma. The confused look on her face was so cute, he almost wished he could go back to playing with her.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing there,¡± he finally explained.

    Her eyes closed in the way they did when she was embarrassed. ¡°I should have known that¡± she said, settling back onto his lap. His hands at her waist steading her. ¡°How can I give you pleasure?¡±

    There weren¡¯t enough words in an unabridged dictionary to explain how much he loved this woman. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I wasn¡¯t programed to feel pleasure. There¡¯s nothing you can do for me there.¡±

    The look of disappointment that crossed her face made Nick want to barge into the Institute and demand programing and new components. She leaned against him, pressing their bare skin together. She didn¡¯t seem to mind the fact that his torso was cracked from years of being beaten up. ¡°Why would you want to do this then?¡± she asked. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing in this for you.¡±

    He gently brushed her hair before moving her back to sitting up so he could look at her. ¡°There are multiple forms of pleasure,¡± he insisted as he fiddled with her belt. ¡°Just because I can¡¯t feel physical pleasure, doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t feel other forms of pleasure. Say I touch you like this,¡± he slipped his hand past her unbuckled belt and touched her clit, gently pressing on it.

    She gasped with pleasure, leaning forward and pressing her breasts against him. He moved his finger back and forth, making the sensation as intense as he could. ¡°It gives you physical pleasure, doesn¡¯t it?¡±

    Her arms were wrapped around his shoulders, clinging onto him as he teased her. He wanted to keep it up, see how much pleasure he could give her. He wondered if he could tease her like this all night. ¡°Uh huh,¡± she mumbled before biting his shoulder and screaming into it.

    Nick couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at that. ¡°The fact that I¡¯m giving you that much pleasure, is giving me a lot of emotional pleasure.¡±

    ¡°Fuck, Nickiiiiii,¡± she sighed into his ear. Her hips bucked with need forcing her clit farther into his hand.

    He regrettably removed his hand from her, pulling it out of her pants. She whimpered before leaning back to look at him, a different look of confusion passing over her face. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Doll,¡± he insisted before taking off her pants. He was tired of waiting and wanted to show her how much pleasure he could give her. He could explore her body again later.

    Soon, she was standing before him, her body exposed for all of its beauty. She was beautiful. The thought that she almost walked out of his life still frightened him, like dodging a bullet by a few inches. He stood up and kissed her mouth. ¡°You¡¯re beautiful,¡± he told her.

    She kissed him back, pressing her furry mound against his groin. She pressed her whole body against him, but that was the part that demanded the most attention.

    He reached down and grabbed her buttocks. Feeling each of the two mounds. They were also lacking in fat, but they were still firm and round, and muscular. That didn¡¯t surprise him, she probably walked several miles a day for the past decade. He pulled her up, letting her wrap her strong legs around him.

    He carried her like that to the bed, still kissing her mouth. He gently placed her laying down on the bed, her legs dangling over the side. He pulled away again, looking at her lying there. Her hand was playing with her own hair. Her face was flushed, and she was panting with want.

    ¡°You¡¯re doing a good job of convincing me to stay with you,¡± she teased.

    He leaned over her on the bed, hovering his face inches from hers. He held his hand over her stomach, enjoying as the muscles rippled from anticipation before lowering his hand on it and slowly moving it down. ¡°I always try to do a good job, for all of my clients,¡± he insisted as he moved his hand beyond her mound and slipped a finger into her slit, pressing it against her clit.

    She screamed for a moment, before he captured it with his mouth. She moaned into his mouth as he moved his finger up and down altering pressure on it. He moved his mouth from hers, licking her neck once, slowly. Then he pulled away again.

    She whimpered some more as he pulled away, leaving her sex hot and wet. ¡°You are a tease,¡± she moaned.

    ¡°Trust me, Doll,¡± he said, removing his trousers, ¡°the best is yet to come.¡±

    He looked down at her naked body. Enjoying the sight of her, before kneeling down before her. He kissed the inside of her thigh, before licking it. Her approving moan was enough to encourage him to keep going. Soon, he was licking the wet entrance to her pleasure. He went from pushing his tongue as far in, trying to tease the bundle of nerves inside her, to dragging the slick and sticky wetness to her clit.

    She screamed out his name, pulling his head in. He had to hang on to her bucking hips as he teased her. Soon, he could feel the hole tightening around his tongue. He placed a finger from his left hand inside before focusing solely on the clit. He licked until he could tell she was at the edge, then a quick, gentle nip, and he could feel her vagina tighten and vibrate around his single finger. Her whole body went tense, and then, she collapsed on the bed.

    He crawled onto the bed, lying next to her as he moved his finger in and out of her, helping her ride out the last of her climax. She moaned with each wave, letting him pull her onto him.

    When it was over, he pulled his finger out and let her suck on it before she pulled away and laid on his chest.

    ¡°Damn, Nick,¡± she sighed.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t know an old toaster could do that?¡± he asked.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been using the wrong kind of toaster my whole life if that¡¯s what I¡¯m supposed to expect from one.¡±

    He chuckled at that, rubbing his hands against her exposed back.

    ¡°I probably shouldn¡¯t have left your place so soon, Nick,¡± she said. ¡°I still feel pretty tired.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead and rest, Doll,¡± Nick told her.

    He held her until he felt her breathing slow down and become more regular. She was truly a doll. She was his doll, and he loved her more than he thought he was capable of.

 4-15. Naked

    The daylight was apparent through her closed eyes as she awoke. The smell of rot was enough to tell her that she was outside and not safely in Nick¡¯s house. But she felt safe. She also couldn¡¯t feel Faenus under her. She felt plastic that wasn¡¯t part of her weapon. It was flatter, with cracks and holes pressing against her cheek. She could feel a pressure against her back and another against her left arm. She felt safe and satisfied in a way she hadn¡¯t felt in a very long time. The night before floated back to her mind. She moved her arm out to make sure she was right.

    ¡°Good morning, Beautiful,¡± Nick¡¯s voice drifted through her half-conscious mind.

    Isabel became fully awake and moved her head so that she could look at his face.

    ¡°You¡¯re still here,¡± she said to him.

    ¡°Did you think I was the kind to screw and bolt?¡±

    ¡°More like I was afraid I was waking up from a very pleasant dream,¡± she admitted before shifting to kiss his mouth.

    ¡°How did I get to be so lucky?¡± he asked.

    ¡°By being the most beautiful man in the world.¡±

    She laid back down on his body, she just felt content. She could spend the rest of her life there and be perfectly content. She felt his metal hand stroke her hair. ¡°Everything okay, Doll?¡±

    ¡°Just enjoying being where I am,¡± she said running her hand against his bare chest. She felt the bumps and ridges under her fingers. She adjusted herself so that she was still laying in his arms, but able to look up at his face. ¡°Do these hurt?¡± she asked gently running her fingers over some cracks and missing pieces of his chest.

    ¡°Do they bother you?¡±

    ¡°More like I¡¯m afraid of accidently hurting you,¡± she replied.

    His smile was so soft. She loved seeing him smile like that. Like he wasn¡¯t just enjoying the moment, but he was happy. It was the kind of long term happy that people tend to have when they think in terms of years and not days. He took her hand and kissed it before placing it on his chest between their faces, laying his own hand on top.

    ¡°They did hurt when I got them. But now they feel more like scars. Sometimes they itch, and I do get fantom pains from them. But don¡¯t worry about hurting me, Doll. There¡¯s nothing I enjoy more than your touch.¡±

    Isabel couldn¡¯t help but blush at his comment. She found she enjoyed being with him. Even if the touch wasn¡¯t as intense as the night before, she still loved feeling his touch, too. She lowered her chin and rested it on his chest.

    ¡°Are you going back to sleep?¡± he asked, stroking her hair again.

    ¡°I¡¯m still not sure if I¡¯m awake,¡± she admitted. ¡°The things you said last night. You know, it¡¯s okay if you want to take them back. It¡¯ll be too late when we enter Diamond City.¡±

    His hand stopped stroking her hair, and he placed his hand on her cheek. ¡°Isabel, no. What I said may have been in a moment of panic, but it was still true. The only thing I regret is making you feel pressured to say it back. I do love you, and I hope you love me, but I¡¯m not going to force that on you, Sweetheart. If you say it because you feel forced, you¡¯ll have some doubt for the rest of your life, and I don¡¯t want to do that to you. But I don¡¯t mind if all of Diamond City knows how I feel. Maybe I should announce my feelings to Piper.¡±

    Isabel laughed, ¡°I can see the headline now. ¡®Fem fatale lures beloved detective to his eventual doom.¡¯¡±

    Nick laughed in return. ¡°You are beautiful enough to be a fem fatale, but I still think it¡¯s worth taking my chances on you.¡±

    His hand reached behind her head, and she took his hint, moving forward until their lips touched. They kissed twice before she moved back and laid her cheek on him.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking,¡± he told her. ¡°I want you to move in with me.¡±

    She was shocked by his request and pulled her head away to make better eye contact.

    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    ¡°Now hear me out,¡± he pleaded before she laid her head back down. He gently stroked her back and shoulder as he talked. ¡°I know you¡¯re wanting to get back to your job, and believe me I understand that need, Darling. But I also know what you have been doing for me, now. More specific, our mutual clients.¡±

    Isabel looked away ashamed. She should have told Nick what she was doing, that so many of his clients were hand delivered by her. But she didn¡¯t know how he would handle the news, and it would sound like she wanted money instead of helping people.

    He gently touched her face and moved it where she had to look at him. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Honey, I understand. We both want what¡¯s best for our clients. The problem is you paid a hefty price for them. I don¡¯t want that to happen to you again. First, I¡¯m going to talk to the Bobrov brothers. I¡¯m going to get a system set up with them where clients will be staying on my dime, not yours.¡±

    She opened her mouth to protest, but he gently placed his thumb on her mouth.

    ¡°It¡¯ll be better if I pay for their room and board. I can add that to their fees when I collect payment. Second, when you are in town, I want you to break your rule of not sleeping in settlements and stay in my house. It¡¯s warmer and safer, and I wouldn¡¯t mind having a break from my cases for a few hours to see you. We can get you a business license so you can work from my office, and you and Ellie can even set up a dummy payment system to keep McDonough off your case about taxes.¡±

    ¡°And all I have to do is move in with you?¡±

    ¡°If you want to? I wouldn¡¯t mind having you help me with the occasional case, but I really want to know you¡¯re safe.¡±

    Isabel played with the idea of moving in with Nick. Instead of working in the open all the time, she could work from his office. Let clients come to her instead of her running around begging for a job or a meal. The idea should appeal to her. But she kept looking at the beautiful man begging her to be safe. She thought of all the times he looked at her with concern and compassion, and the thought of how he would react to finding out she wasn¡¯t coming home scared her.

    ¡°No,¡± she said quietly. The pained look on his face was just as she pictured how he would look if she did die. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to be with you, Nick,¡± she explained. ¡°Because I really, really do. It¡¯s just, the reason why I¡¯m a good bodyguard is because I don¡¯t care what happens to me. I can take a bullet for someone else without a thought. But I don¡¯t think I can do that anymore. I just can¡¯t do the bodyguard thing anymore.¡±

    He wrapped his arms around her and hugged her with so much affection. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Doll. Move in with me. You can be my partner until you get bored of me and decide what you want to do with your life. My home will be yours as long as I own it.¡±

    Isabel smiled at him. How could someone like him love someone like her? He insisted he did, and she couldn¡¯t figure out why he would lie about it.

    ¡°Okay, but I want you to do regular diagnostics checks. At least one per case. We come home, close a case, and you go to bed.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a problem with that. There¡¯s only two beds in my house, and I¡¯m not going to force Ellie to share hers.¡±

    ¡°We can share a bed. I have a feeling we will be doing more than sleeping in it.¡±

    ¡°Ms. Monroe, you drive a hard bargain,¡± Nick agreed.

    Isabel moved herself towards him and sealed the deal with a kiss. They kissed long and passionately, until her rebellious stomach started making noise. She pulled away so they could laugh.

    ¡°This wouldn¡¯t happen if you didn¡¯t feed me so much,¡± she told him.

    ¡°I plan on making sure you get three meals a day from now on,¡± Nick told her. He patted her on the backside, ¡°Now, come on, it¡¯s almost noon and we need to get that first meal in you.¡±

    She slid off him and the bed. The two rummaged around, searching for their clothing and putting each piece on.

    As she collected her pieces, slipping the armor into her backpack, she thought about what Nick said. She never really had a home before. Members of the Brotherhood of Steel always had to be ready to move. The members were only guaranteed a 24-hour notice before a long-term move. One hour if the move would last less than 90 days. Settling down never appealed to her after she left. Home was just something to get attached to. Something to miss you when you¡¯re not there.

    Somehow, it wasn¡¯t Diamond City that felt like home to her. The whole place could burn to the ground for all she cared. What she thought of with that word was a sense of safety. Like she could sleep all night without worrying about waking up with a death claw drooling over her. Like how she felt anytime Nick watched over her.

    She slung her backpack on and grabbed Faenus. She checked its chamber and then slung it over her shoulder. She then approached the synth in the room. He was fully dressed and quietly waiting for her.

    ¡°Nick?¡± she said, touching his arm.

    ¡°Is everything alright? Is something on your mind?¡± he asked.

    It seemed like all he cared about was her. How could she have been so selfish all these weeks, and all these months? How many times did she hurt him with her careless behavior? How many times will she continue to hurt him until she learned to stop being so careless with her own safety?

    She placed a hand on the back of his head and pulled him down while she raised her own face for a kiss. He grabbed her waist for balance while their lips pressed against each other for a few seconds, and then she pulled away.

    ¡°I love you,¡± she said. It sounded more like a question, but the realization that she could love someone was new to her.

    ¡°Glad you figured that out,¡± he said, wrapping his arms around her waist under her backpack. ¡°Let¡¯s get some power noodles. You can take your time figuring out what you need when we are in the field and unpack everything else. I have never been happier than I am right now.¡±

    He leaned down and kissed her mouth again. Then he pulled away and led her out of the apartment for the next drifter to inhabit. She was going to work with the man she loved.

 5-1. Back Again and Worse than Ever

    It has been 16 months.

    We all remember that day, when the Prydwyn came gliding into our backyard, announcing our protection.  Protection no one asked for.  But that wasn¡¯t the point, they were here to provide it.  The giant zeppelin floated over our heads, with their leader¡¯s voice blurting over the speaker phones that they were here to provide peace, not war.

    Almost as soon as they anchored to The Boston Airport, they sent out soldiers.  Did they send them out to get a sense of the layout of the Commonwealth for mapmaking and strategy purposes?  Did they talk to the residents to get a sense of our culture and help ease any fears we may have?  Did they send out peaceful diplomatic groups to help work with our local government to find out how best to protect us?

    No!  16 months ago, they sent out people to attack anything they deemed hostile.  They refused to speak with anyone who was not a member of the Brotherhood of Steel unless they were demanding food or other supplies from our hard-working settlers as if they were a band of raiders in power armor.

    What choice did our citizens have?  If there was any protest, they could decide we were all hostile and systematically destroy every settlement in the Commonwealth.  Instead, we watched as Nate, the sole survivor of Vault 101, rose to the occasion.

    Through diplomacy, he was able to become the leader of the Institute.  The very entity that the Brotherhood of Steel claimed to be protecting us from.  He was able to bring the Minutemen back from obscurity.  And using resources of both factions, he was able to destroy the Prydwyn and free us from our ¡°protectors¡±.

    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.

    That all started 16 months ago.  We have moved on, we have recovered from the bullying they inflicted on us, and we have rebuilt anything they had destroyed.  But we have not forgotten.

    Now, in the shadow of Elder Maxson, we have a new army from the Brotherhood of Steel invading our home.  They are not being shy about their intentions either.

    They had barely set foot in the Commonwealth when they announced their protection to us again.  Who are they protecting us from this time?  Other members of the Brotherhood of course.

    This Battalion makes the one from 16 months ago look peaceful.  Rumors of them demanding supplies are already circling the Commonwealth.  Instead of threatening to ignore a settlement which doesn¡¯t pay up, they are now attacking anyone who would even deem question their demands.

    Just three days ago, a platoon was in County Crossing, demanding mutfruit.  Witnesses claim that when it was explained to the leader of the group that the amount demanded would mean that three members of the settlement would be unable to eat, the leader shot and killed the person who told him and two nearby citizens.

    A third citizen started screaming.  Before anyone could silence him, he was also killed by another soldier claiming that he was ¡°going feral¡±.

    The leader of the battalion, Sentinel Richard Monroe, declined to comment on the issue.

    It has been 16 months, and we thought our lives have gone back to the way they were.  The Prydwyn had ultimately fulfilled its promise of peace.  The Institute went from being our worst fear, to our benevolent protectors.  We can only hope that they will be able to protect us from the Brotherhood of Steel once again.